This is a modern-English version of The Golden Road, originally written by Montgomery, L. M. (Lucy Maud). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE GOLDEN ROAD



By L. M. Montgomery

By L. M. Montgomery





“Life was a rose-lipped comrade
With purple flowers dripping from her fingers.”
—The Author.

“Life was a friend with rosy lips
And purple flowers hanging from her fingers.”
—The Author.

TO
THE MEMORY OF
Aunt Mary Lawson
WHO TOLD ME MANY OF THE TALES
REPEATED BY THE
STORY GIRL

TO
THE MEMORY OF
Aunt Mary Lawson
WHO TOLD ME MANY OF THE TALES
REPEATED BY THE
STORY GIRL










CONTENTS


FOREWORD

THE GOLDEN ROAD


CHAPTER I.   A NEW DEPARTURE

CHAPTER II.   A WILL, A WAY AND A WOMAN

CHAPTER III.   THE CHRISTMAS HARP

CHAPTER IV.   NEW YEAR RESOLUTIONS

CHAPTER V.   THE FIRST NUMBER OF “OUR MAGAZINE”

CHAPTER VI.   GREAT-AUNT ELIZA’S VISIT

CHAPTER VII.   WE VISIT COUSIN MATTIE’S

CHAPTER VIII.   WE VISIT PEG BOWEN

CHAPTER IX.   EXTRACTS FROM “OUR MAGAZINE”

CHAPTER X.   DISAPPEARANCE OF PADDY

CHAPTER XI.   THE WITCH’S WISHBONE

CHAPTER XII.   FLOWERS O’ MAY

CHAPTER XIII.   A SURPRISING ANNOUNCEMENT

CHAPTER XIV.   A PRODIGAL RETURNS

CHAPTER XV.   THE RAPE OF THE LOCK

CHAPTER XVI.   AUNT UNA’S STORY

CHAPTER XVII.   AUNT OLIVIA’S WEDDING

CHAPTER XVIII.   SARA RAY HELPS OUT

CHAPTER XIX.   BY WAY OF THE STARS

CHAPTER XX.   EXTRACTS FROM “OUR MAGAZINE”

CHAPTER XXI.   PEG BOWEN COMES TO CHURCH

CHAPTER XXII.   THE YANKEE STORM

CHAPTER XXIII.   A MISSIONARY HEROINE

CHAPTER XXIV.   A TANTALIZING REVELATION

CHAPTER XXV.   THE LOVE STORY OF THE AWKWARD MAN

CHAPTER XXVI.   UNCLE BLAIR COMES HOME

CHAPTER XXVII.   THE OLD ORDER CHANGETH

CHAPTER XXVIII.   THE PATH TO ARCADY

CHAPTER XXIX.   WE LOSE A FRIEND

CHAPTER XXX.   PROPHECIES

CHAPTER XXXI.   THE LAST NUMBER OF OUR MAGAZINE

CHAPTER XXXII.   OUR LAST EVENING TOGETHER

CHAPTER XXXIII.     THE STORY GIRL GOES

CONTENTS


FOREWORD

THE GOLDEN ROAD


__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ A NEW BEGINNING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ A WILL, A WAY, AND A WOMAN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ THE CHRISTMAS HARP

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ NEW YEAR’S RESOLUTIONS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ THE FIRST ISSUE OF “OUR MAGAZINE”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ GREAT-AUNT ELIZA’S VISIT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ WE VISIT COUSIN MATTIE’S

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ WE VISIT PEG BOWEN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ EXCERPTS FROM “OUR MAGAZINE”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ PADDY’S DISAPPEARANCE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ THE WITCH’S WISHBONE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ FLOWERS OF MAY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ A SURPRISING ANNOUNCEMENT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ A PRODIGAL RETURNS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ THE RAPE OF THE LOCK

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ AUNT UNA’S STORY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ AUNT OLIVIA’S WEDDING

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ SARA RAY HELPS OUT

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ BY WAY OF THE STARS

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ EXCERPTS FROM “OUR MAGAZINE”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__ PEG BOWEN COMES TO CHURCH

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__ THE YANKEE STORM

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__ A MISSIONARY HEROINE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__ A TEMPTING REVELATION

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__ THE LOVE STORY OF THE AWKWARD MAN

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__ UNCLE BLAIR COMES HOME

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__ THE OLD ORDER CHANGES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__ THE PATH TO ARCADY

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__ WE LOSE A FRIEND

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__ PROPHECIES

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__ THE LAST ISSUE OF OUR MAGAZINE

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_33__ OUR LAST EVENING TOGETHER

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_34__ THE STORY GIRL DEPARTS






FOREWORD

Once upon a time we all walked on the golden road. It was a fair highway, through the Land of Lost Delight; shadow and sunshine were blessedly mingled, and every turn and dip revealed a fresh charm and a new loveliness to eager hearts and unspoiled eyes.

Once upon a time, we all traveled down the golden path. It was a beautiful road through the Land of Lost Delight; shade and sunshine were perfectly blended, and every twist and turn unveiled a new charm and a fresh beauty for eager hearts and untouched eyes.

On that road we heard the song of morning stars; we drank in fragrances aerial and sweet as a May mist; we were rich in gossamer fancies and iris hopes; our hearts sought and found the boon of dreams; the years waited beyond and they were very fair; life was a rose-lipped comrade with purple flowers dripping from her fingers.

On that road, we heard the song of the morning stars; we breathed in scents that were light and sweet like a May fog; we were filled with delicate dreams and bright hopes; our hearts searched for and discovered the gift of dreams; the years ahead were waiting and they looked beautiful; life was a charming companion with purple flowers spilling from her hands.

We may long have left the golden road behind, but its memories are the dearest of our eternal possessions; and those who cherish them as such may haply find a pleasure in the pages of this book, whose people are pilgrims on the golden road of youth.

We may have long since left the golden road, but its memories are some of our most cherished treasures; and those who hold them dear might find joy in the pages of this book, where the characters are travelers on the golden road of youth.





THE GOLDEN ROAD

The Golden Road





CHAPTER I. A NEW DEPARTURE

“I’ve thought of something amusing for the winter,” I said as we drew into a half-circle around the glorious wood-fire in Uncle Alec’s kitchen.

“I’ve thought of something fun for the winter,” I said as we gathered in a half-circle around the beautiful wood fire in Uncle Alec’s kitchen.

It had been a day of wild November wind, closing down into a wet, eerie twilight. Outside, the wind was shrilling at the windows and around the eaves, and the rain was playing on the roof. The old willow at the gate was writhing in the storm and the orchard was a place of weird music, born of all the tears and fears that haunt the halls of night. But little we cared for the gloom and the loneliness of the outside world; we kept them at bay with the light of the fire and the laughter of our young lips.

It had been a day of wild November winds, settling into a damp, eerie twilight. Outside, the wind was howling against the windows and around the eaves, while the rain was drumming on the roof. The old willow at the gate was thrashing in the storm, and the orchard was filled with strange music, born from all the tears and fears that linger in the night. But we barely noticed the gloom and solitude of the outside world; we kept them away with the warmth of the fire and the laughter of our youthful voices.

We had been having a splendid game of Blind-Man’s Buff. That is, it had been splendid at first; but later the fun went out of it because we found that Peter was, of malice prepense, allowing himself to be caught too easily, in order that he might have the pleasure of catching Felicity—which he never failed to do, no matter how tightly his eyes were bound. What remarkable goose said that love is blind? Love can see through five folds of closely-woven muffler with ease!

We had been having a great game of Blind-Man’s Buff. It was fun at first, but then it started to lose its excitement because we realized that Peter was intentionally letting himself be caught too easily just so he could enjoy catching Felicity—which he always managed to do, no matter how tightly his eyes were covered. What a silly thing to say that love is blind! Love can see right through five layers of a thick scarf without any problem!

“I’m getting tired,” said Cecily, whose breath was coming rather quickly and whose pale cheeks had bloomed into scarlet. “Let’s sit down and get the Story Girl to tell us a story.”

“I’m getting tired,” said Cecily, breathing a bit fast and with her pale cheeks flushed red. “Let’s sit down and have the Story Girl tell us a story.”

But as we dropped into our places the Story Girl shot a significant glance at me which intimated that this was the psychological moment for introducing the scheme she and I had been secretly developing for some days. It was really the Story Girl’s idea and none of mine. But she had insisted that I should make the suggestion as coming wholly from myself.

But as we settled into our spots, the Story Girl gave me a meaningful look that suggested it was the perfect time to introduce the plan we had secretly been working on for a few days. It was actually the Story Girl’s idea, not mine. But she had insisted that I present it as if it came entirely from me.

“If you don’t, Felicity won’t agree to it. You know yourself, Bev, how contrary she’s been lately over anything I mention. And if she goes against it Peter will too—the ninny!—and it wouldn’t be any fun if we weren’t all in it.”

“If you don’t, Felicity won’t agree to it. You know how contrary she’s been lately about anything I bring up, Bev. And if she disagrees, Peter will too—the fool!—and it wouldn’t be any fun if we weren’t all involved.”

“What is it?” asked Felicity, drawing her chair slightly away from Peter’s.

“What is it?” Felicity asked, pulling her chair a bit away from Peter’s.

“It is this. Let us get up a newspaper of our own—write it all ourselves, and have all we do in it. Don’t you think we can get a lot of fun out of it?”

“It’s like this. Let’s start our own newspaper—write everything ourselves, and include all that we do in it. Don’t you think we’d have a lot of fun with it?”

Everyone looked rather blank and amazed, except the Story Girl. She knew what she had to do, and she did it.

Everyone looked pretty confused and amazed, except the Story Girl. She knew what she needed to do, and she did it.

“What a silly idea!” she exclaimed, with a contemptuous toss of her long brown curls. “Just as if WE could get up a newspaper!”

“What a ridiculous idea!” she exclaimed, tossing her long brown curls with disdain. “As if WE could actually start a newspaper!”

Felicity fired up, exactly as we had hoped.

Felicity came alive, just like we expected.

“I think it’s a splendid idea,” she said enthusiastically. “I’d like to know why we couldn’t get up as good a newspaper as they have in town! Uncle Roger says the Daily Enterprise has gone to the dogs—all the news it prints is that some old woman has put a shawl on her head and gone across the road to have tea with another old woman. I guess we could do better than that. You needn’t think, Sara Stanley, that nobody but you can do anything.”

“I think it’s a great idea,” she said excitedly. “I want to know why we can’t create a newspaper that’s as good as the one in town! Uncle Roger says the Daily Enterprise has really gone downhill—all it reports is that some old lady put on a shawl and crossed the street to have tea with another old lady. I bet we could do better than that. Don’t think, Sara Stanley, that you’re the only one who can do anything.”

“I think it would be great fun,” said Peter decidedly. “My Aunt Jane helped edit a paper when she was at Queen’s Academy, and she said it was very amusing and helped her a great deal.”

“I think it would be a lot of fun,” Peter said confidently. “My Aunt Jane helped edit a newspaper when she was at Queen’s Academy, and she said it was really entertaining and was a big help to her.”

The Story Girl could hide her delight only by dropping her eyes and frowning.

The Story Girl could only hide her excitement by looking down and frowning.

“Bev wants to be editor,” she said, “and I don’t see how he can, with no experience. Anyhow, it would be a lot of trouble.”

“Bev wants to be the editor,” she said, “and I don’t see how he can do that without any experience. Anyway, it would be a lot of hassle.”

“Some people are so afraid of a little bother,” retorted Felicity.

“Some people are so scared of a little inconvenience,” Felicity shot back.

“I think it would be nice,” said Cecily timidly, “and none of us have any experience of being editors, any more than Bev, so that wouldn’t matter.”

“I think it would be great,” said Cecily shyly, “and none of us have any experience being editors, just like Bev, so that wouldn’t be an issue.”

“Will it be printed?” asked Dan.

“Will it be printed?” Dan asked.

“Oh, no,” I said. “We can’t have it printed. We’ll just have to write it out—we can buy foolscap from the teacher.”

“Oh, no,” I said. “We can’t get it printed. We’ll just have to write it out—we can buy some foolscap from the teacher.”

“I don’t think it will be much of a newspaper if it isn’t printed,” said Dan scornfully.

“I don’t think it will be much of a newspaper if it isn’t printed,” Dan said mockingly.

“It doesn’t matter very much what YOU think,” said Felicity.

“It doesn't really matter what YOU think,” said Felicity.

“Thank you,” retorted Dan.

“Thanks,” retorted Dan.

“Of course,” said the Story Girl hastily, not wishing to have Dan turned against our project, “if all the rest of you want it I’ll go in for it too. I daresay it would be real good fun, now that I come to think of it. And we’ll keep the copies, and when we become famous they’ll be quite valuable.”

“Of course,” said the Story Girl quickly, not wanting Dan to be put off our plan, “if all the rest of you want to do it, I’ll join in too. I think it would be really fun, now that I think about it. And we’ll keep the copies, and when we become famous, they’ll be pretty valuable.”

“I wonder if any of us ever will be famous,” said Felix.

“I wonder if any of us will ever be famous,” said Felix.

“The Story Girl will be,” I said.

“The Story Girl will be,” I said.

“I don’t see how she can be,” said Felicity skeptically. “Why, she’s just one of us.”

“I don’t see how she can be,” Felicity said skeptically. “She’s just one of us.”

“Well, it’s decided, then, that we’re to have a newspaper,” I resumed briskly. “The next thing is to choose a name for it. That’s a very important thing.”

“Well, it’s settled, then, that we’re going to have a newspaper,” I said cheerfully. “The next step is to come up with a name for it. That’s really important.”

“How often are you going to publish it?” asked Felix.

“How often are you planning to publish it?” asked Felix.

“Once a month.”

“Monthly.”

“I thought newspapers came out every day, or every week at least,” said Dan.

“I thought newspapers were published every day, or at least once a week,” said Dan.

“We couldn’t have one every week,” I explained. “It would be too much work.”

“We couldn’t do it every week,” I explained. “It would be too much work.”

“Well, that’s an argument,” admitted Dan. “The less work you can get along with the better, in my opinion. No, Felicity, you needn’t say it. I know exactly what you want to say, so save your breath to cool your porridge. I agree with you that I never work if I can find anything else to do.”

“Well, that’s a good point,” Dan admitted. “The less work you have to do, the better, in my opinion. No, Felicity, you don’t need to say it. I know exactly what you’re going to say, so save your breath. I agree with you that I never work if I can find something else to do.”

“‘Remember it is harder still
To have no work to do,”’

“‘Remember, it’s even harder
To do nothing,

quoted Cecily reprovingly.

quoted Cecily disapprovingly.

“I don’t believe THAT,” rejoined Dan. “I’m like the Irishman who said he wished the man who begun work had stayed and finished it.”

“I don’t believe that,” Dan replied. “I’m like the Irishman who said he wished the guy who started the job had stayed and finished it.”

“Well, is it decided that Bev is to be editor?” asked Felix.

“Well, has it been decided that Bev will be the editor?” asked Felix.

“Of course it is,” Felicity answered for everybody.

“Of course it is,” Felicity replied for everyone.

“Then,” said Felix, “I move that the name be The King Monthly Magazine.”

“Then,” said Felix, “I propose that the name be The King Monthly Magazine.”

“That sounds fine,” said Peter, hitching his chair a little nearer Felicity’s.

"That sounds good," Peter said, scooting his chair a bit closer to Felicity's.

“But,” said Cecily timidly, “that will leave out Peter and the Story Girl and Sara Ray, just as if they didn’t have a share in it. I don’t think that would be fair.”

“But,” Cecily said shyly, “that will leave out Peter and the Story Girl and Sara Ray, just as if they didn’t have a part in it. I don’t think that would be fair.”

“You name it then, Cecily,” I suggested.

"You decide then, Cecily," I suggested.

“Oh!” Cecily threw a deprecating glance at the Story Girl and Felicity. Then, meeting the contempt in the latter’s gaze, she raised her head with unusual spirit.

“Oh!” Cecily glanced apologetically at the Story Girl and Felicity. Then, confronting the disdain in Felicity's gaze, she lifted her head with unexpected confidence.

“I think it would be nice just to call it Our Magazine,” she said. “Then we’d all feel as if we had a share in it.”

“I think it would be great to just call it Our Magazine,” she said. “That way, we’d all feel like we have a part in it.”

“Our Magazine it will be, then,” I said. “And as for having a share in it, you bet we’ll all have a share in it. If I’m to be editor you’ll all have to be sub-editors, and have charge of a department.”

“Our magazine it will be, then,” I said. “And as for having a stake in it, you bet we’ll all have a stake in it. If I’m the editor, you’ll all have to be sub-editors and be in charge of different sections.”

“Oh, I couldn’t,” protested Cecily.

“Oh, I can't,” protested Cecily.

“You must,” I said inexorably. “‘England expects everyone to do his duty.’ That’s our motto—only we’ll put Prince Edward Island in place of England. There must be no shirking. Now, what departments will we have? We must make it as much like a real newspaper as we can.”

“You have to,” I said firmly. “‘England expects everyone to do his duty.’ That’s our motto—except we’ll replace England with Prince Edward Island. There can’t be any slacking off. So, what departments are we going to have? We need to make it as much like a real newspaper as possible.”

“Well, we ought to have an etiquette department, then,” said Felicity. “The Family Guide has one.”

“Well, we should have an etiquette department, then,” said Felicity. “The Family Guide has one.”

“Of course we’ll have one,” I said, “and Dan will edit it.”

“Of course we’ll have one,” I said, “and Dan will edit it.”

“Dan!” exclaimed Felicity, who had fondly expected to be asked to edit it herself.

“Dan!” shouted Felicity, who had hoped that she would be asked to edit it herself.

“I can run an etiquette column as well as that idiot in the Family Guide, anyhow,” said Dan defiantly. “But you can’t have an etiquette department unless questions are asked. What am I to do if nobody asks any?”

“I can run an etiquette column just as well as that idiot in the Family Guide, anyway,” Dan said defiantly. “But you can’t have an etiquette department unless questions are asked. What am I supposed to do if no one asks any?”

“You must make some up,” said the Story Girl. “Uncle Roger says that is what the Family Guide man does. He says it is impossible that there can be as many hopeless fools in the world as that column would stand for otherwise.”

“You have to come up with some,” said the Story Girl. “Uncle Roger says that’s what the Family Guide guy does. He says it’s impossible for there to be that many hopeless fools in the world as that column would suggest otherwise.”

“We want you to edit the household department, Felicity,” I said, seeing a cloud lowering on that fair lady’s brow. “Nobody can do that as well as you. Felix will edit the jokes and the Information Bureau, and Cecily must be fashion editor. Yes, you must, Sis. It’s easy as wink. And the Story Girl will attend to the personals. They’re very important. Anyone can contribute a personal, but the Story Girl is to see there are some in every issue, even if she has to make them up, like Dan with the etiquette.”

“We want you to handle the household department, Felicity,” I said, noticing a frown forming on that lovely lady’s face. “Nobody can do it as well as you. Felix will take care of the jokes and the Information Bureau, and Cecily has to be the fashion editor. Yes, you must, Sis. It’s as easy as pie. And the Story Girl will manage the personals. They’re really important. Anyone can submit a personal, but the Story Girl needs to make sure there are some in every issue, even if she has to create them, like Dan does with the etiquette.”

“Bev will run the scrap book department, besides the editorials,” said the Story Girl, seeing that I was too modest to say it myself.

“Bev will manage the scrapbook department, in addition to the editorials,” said the Story Girl, noticing that I was too shy to say it myself.

“Aren’t you going to have a story page?” asked Peter.

“Aren’t you going to have a story page?” Peter asked.

“We will, if you’ll be fiction and poetry editor,” I said.

“We'll do it if you'll be the fiction and poetry editor,” I said.

Peter, in his secret soul, was dismayed, but he would not blanch before Felicity.

Peter, deep down, was upset, but he wouldn’t show any weakness in front of Felicity.

“All right,” he said, recklessly.

“Okay,” he said, recklessly.

“We can put anything we like in the scrap book department,” I explained, “but all the other contributions must be original, and all must have the name of the writer signed to them, except the personals. We must all do our best. Our Magazine is to be ‘a feast of reason and flow of soul.”’

“We can include anything we want in the scrapbook section,” I explained, “but all the other contributions must be original, and each must have the writer's name signed to it, except for the personal ads. We all have to give it our best shot. Our magazine is meant to be ‘a feast of reason and a flow of soul.’”

I felt that I had worked in two quotations with striking effect. The others, with the exception of the Story Girl, looked suitably impressed.

I felt like I had made a strong impact with two quotes. The others, except for the Story Girl, seemed genuinely impressed.

“But,” said Cecily, reproachfully, “haven’t you anything for Sara Ray to do? She’ll feel awful bad if she is left out.”

“But,” Cecily said with a hint of reproach, “don’t you have anything for Sara Ray to do? She’ll feel really bad if she’s left out.”

I had forgotten Sara Ray. Nobody, except Cecily, ever did remember Sara Ray unless she was on the spot. But we decided to put her in as advertising manager. That sounded well and really meant very little.

I had forgotten Sara Ray. Nobody, except Cecily, ever remembered Sara Ray unless she was right there. But we decided to make her the advertising manager. That sounded impressive but honestly meant very little.

“Well, we’ll go ahead then,” I said, with a sigh of relief that the project had been so easily launched. “We’ll get the first issue out about the first of January. And whatever else we do we mustn’t let Uncle Roger get hold of it. He’d make such fearful fun of it.”

“Well, we’ll go ahead then,” I said, feeling relieved that the project had started so easily. “We’ll have the first issue ready by the beginning of January. And whatever we do, we can’t let Uncle Roger get his hands on it. He’d make a huge joke out of it.”

“I hope we can make a success of it,” said Peter moodily. He had been moody ever since he was entrapped into being fiction editor.

“I hope we can make it successful,” Peter said gloomily. He had been in a bad mood ever since he got roped into becoming the fiction editor.

“It will be a success if we are determined to succeed,” I said. “‘Where there is a will there is always a way.’”

“It will be a success if we are committed to succeeding,” I said. “‘Where there’s a will, there’s always a way.’”

“That’s just what Ursula Townley said when her father locked her in her room the night she was going to run away with Kenneth MacNair,” said the Story Girl.

“That’s exactly what Ursula Townley said when her dad locked her in her room the night she was supposed to run away with Kenneth MacNair,” said the Story Girl.

We pricked up our ears, scenting a story.

We perked up, sensing a story.

“Who were Ursula Townley and Kenneth MacNair?” I asked.

“Who were Ursula Townley and Kenneth MacNair?” I asked.

“Kenneth MacNair was a first cousin of the Awkward Man’s grandfather, and Ursula Townley was the belle of the Island in her day. Who do you suppose told me the story—no, read it to me, out of his brown book?”

“Kenneth MacNair was a first cousin of the Awkward Man’s grandfather, and Ursula Townley was the belle of the Island in her day. Who do you think told me the story—no, read it to me, out of his brown book?”

“Never the Awkward Man himself!” I exclaimed incredulously.

“Never the Awkward Man himself!” I said in disbelief.

“Yes, he did,” said the Story Girl triumphantly. “I met him one day last week back in the maple woods when I was looking for ferns. He was sitting by the spring, writing in his brown book. He hid it when he saw me and looked real silly; but after I had talked to him awhile I just asked him about it, and told him that the gossips said he wrote poetry in it, and if he did would he tell me, because I was dying to know. He said he wrote a little of everything in it; and then I begged him to read me something out of it, and he read me the story of Ursula and Kenneth.”

“Yes, he did,” the Story Girl said triumphantly. “I ran into him one day last week in the maple woods while I was looking for ferns. He was sitting by the spring, writing in his brown book. He hid it when he saw me and looked really silly; but after I talked to him for a bit, I just asked him about it and told him that the gossip said he wrote poetry in it. I asked if he would share some with me because I was dying to know. He said he wrote a little bit of everything in it; then I begged him to read me something from it, and he read me the story of Ursula and Kenneth.”

“I don’t see how you ever had the face,” said Felicity; and even Cecily looked as if she thought the Story Girl had gone rather far.

“I don’t see how you ever had the nerve,” said Felicity; and even Cecily looked like she thought the Story Girl had gone a bit too far.

“Never mind that,” cried Felix, “but tell us the story. That’s the main thing.”

“Forget about that,” Felix exclaimed, “just tell us the story. That’s what matters most.”

“I’ll tell it just as the Awkward Man read it, as far as I can,” said the Story Girl, “but I can’t put all his nice poetical touches in, because I can’t remember them all, though he read it over twice for me.”

“I’ll tell it just like the Awkward Man read it, as best as I can,” said the Story Girl, “but I can’t include all his beautiful poetic details since I can’t remember them all, even though he read it over twice for me.”





CHAPTER II. A WILL, A WAY AND A WOMAN

“One day, over a hundred years ago, Ursula Townley was waiting for Kenneth MacNair in a great beechwood, where brown nuts were falling and an October wind was making the leaves dance on the ground like pixy-people.”

“One day, over a hundred years ago, Ursula Townley was waiting for Kenneth MacNair in a large beech forest, where brown nuts were dropping and an October breeze was making the leaves dance on the ground like little fairies.”

“What are pixy-people?” demanded Peter, forgetting the Story Girl’s dislike of interruptions.

“What are pixy-people?” Peter asked, forgetting that the Story Girl didn’t like interruptions.

“Hush,” whispered Cecily. “That is only one of the Awkward Man’s poetical touches, I guess.”

“Hush,” whispered Cecily. “That’s just one of the Awkward Man’s poetic moves, I think.”

“There were cultivated fields between the grove and the dark blue gulf; but far behind and on each side were woods, for Prince Edward Island a hundred years ago was not what it is today. The settlements were few and scattered, and the population so scanty that old Hugh Townley boasted that he knew every man, woman and child in it.

“There were tilled fields between the grove and the dark blue gulf; but far behind and on each side were woods, because Prince Edward Island a hundred years ago wasn’t like it is today. The settlements were few and spread out, and the population was so small that old Hugh Townley claimed he knew every man, woman, and child living there.”

“Old Hugh was quite a noted man in his day. He was noted for several things—he was rich, he was hospitable, he was proud, he was masterful—and he had for daughter the handsomest young woman in Prince Edward Island.

“Old Hugh was quite a well-known man in his time. He was known for a few things—he was wealthy, he was welcoming, he was arrogant, he was commanding—and he had the most beautiful daughter in Prince Edward Island.

“Of course, the young men were not blind to her good looks, and she had so many lovers that all the other girls hated her—”

"Of course, the young men noticed her good looks, and she had so many lovers that all the other girls hated her—”

“You bet!” said Dan, aside—

“You bet!” Dan said, aside—

“But the only one who found favour in her eyes was the very last man she should have pitched her fancy on, at least if old Hugh were the judge. Kenneth MacNair was a dark-eyed young sea-captain of the next settlement, and it was to meet him that Ursula stole to the beechwood on that autumn day of crisp wind and ripe sunshine. Old Hugh had forbidden his house to the young man, making such a scene of fury about it that even Ursula’s high spirit quailed. Old Hugh had really nothing against Kenneth himself; but years before either Kenneth or Ursula was born, Kenneth’s father had beaten Hugh Townley in a hotly contested election. Political feeling ran high in those days, and old Hugh had never forgiven the MacNair his victory. The feud between the families dated from that tempest in the provincial teapot, and the surplus of votes on the wrong side was the reason why, thirty years after, Ursula had to meet her lover by stealth if she met him at all.”

“But the only one who caught her interest was the very last guy she should have fallen for, at least according to old Hugh. Kenneth MacNair was a dark-eyed young sea captain from the neighboring settlement, and it was to meet him that Ursula snuck away to the beechwood on that autumn day with its crisp wind and warm sunshine. Old Hugh had forbidden his home to the young man, making such a scene of anger about it that even Ursula's strong spirit felt uneasy. Old Hugh didn’t really have anything against Kenneth himself; it was just that years before either Kenneth or Ursula was born, Kenneth’s father had beaten Hugh Townley in a fiercely contested election. Political feelings ran high back then, and old Hugh had never forgiven the MacNairs for that win. The feud between the families started during that heated provincial election, and the extra votes on the wrong side were why, thirty years later, Ursula had to sneak around to meet her lover if she met him at all.”

“Was the MacNair a Conservative or a Grit?” asked Felicity.

“Was the MacNair a Conservative or a Liberal?” asked Felicity.

“It doesn’t make any difference what he was,” said the Story Girl impatiently. “Even a Tory would be romantic a hundred years ago. Well, Ursula couldn’t see Kenneth very often, for Kenneth lived fifteen miles away and was often absent from home in his vessel. On this particular day it was nearly three months since they had met.

“It doesn’t matter who he was,” said the Story Girl, impatiently. “Even a Tory would have seemed romantic a hundred years ago. Well, Ursula couldn’t see Kenneth very often since he lived fifteen miles away and was often gone on his ship. On this particular day, it had been almost three months since they had met.

“The Sunday before, young Sandy MacNair had been in Carlyle church. He had risen at dawn that morning, walked bare-footed for eight miles along the shore, carrying his shoes, hired a harbour fisherman to row him over the channel, and then walked eight miles more to the church at Carlyle, less, it is to be feared, from a zeal for holy things than that he might do an errand for his adored brother, Kenneth. He carried a letter which he contrived to pass into Ursula’s hand in the crowd as the people came out. This letter asked Ursula to meet Kenneth in the beechwood the next afternoon, and so she stole away there when suspicious father and watchful stepmother thought she was spinning in the granary loft.”

The Sunday before, young Sandy MacNair had been at Carlyle Church. He got up at dawn that morning, walked barefoot for eight miles along the shore while carrying his shoes, hired a harbor fisherman to row him across the channel, and then walked another eight miles to the church at Carlyle. Unfortunately, it seems he was less motivated by a love for religious things and more by the desire to run an errand for his beloved brother, Kenneth. He managed to slip a letter into Ursula’s hand in the crowd as people were leaving. This letter asked Ursula to meet Kenneth in the beechwood the following afternoon, so she sneaked away there while her suspicious father and watchful stepmother thought she was spinning in the granary loft.

“It was very wrong of her to deceive her parents,” said Felicity primly.

“It was really wrong of her to lie to her parents,” said Felicity seriously.

The Story Girl couldn’t deny this, so she evaded the ethical side of the question skilfully.

The Story Girl couldn’t argue with this, so she cleverly sidestepped the moral aspect of the question.

“I am not telling you what Ursula Townley ought to have done,” she said loftily. “I am only telling you what she DID do. If you don’t want to hear it you needn’t listen, of course. There wouldn’t be many stories to tell if nobody ever did anything she shouldn’t do.

“I’m not saying what Ursula Townley should have done,” she said with a dismissive air. “I’m just telling you what she actually did. If you don’t want to hear it, you don’t have to listen, of course. There wouldn’t be many stories if nobody ever did anything they shouldn’t do."

“Well, when Kenneth came, the meeting was just what might have been expected between two lovers who had taken their last kiss three months before. So it was a good half-hour before Ursula said,

“Well, when Kenneth arrived, the meeting was exactly what you would expect between two lovers who had shared their last kiss three months earlier. So it took a good half-hour before Ursula said,

“‘Oh, Kenneth, I cannot stay long—I shall be missed. You said in your letter that you had something important to talk of. What is it?’

“‘Oh, Kenneth, I can’t stay long—I’ll be missed. You mentioned in your letter that you had something important to discuss. What is it?’”

“‘My news is this, Ursula. Next Saturday morning my vessel, The Fair Lady, with her captain on board, sails at dawn from Charlottetown harbour, bound for Buenos Ayres. At this season this means a safe and sure return—next May.’

“‘Here’s the update, Ursula. Next Saturday morning, my ship, The Fair Lady, with her captain on board, will set sail at dawn from Charlottetown harbor, headed for Buenos Ayres. This time of year means a safe and guaranteed return—next May.’”

“‘Kenneth!’ cried Ursula. She turned pale and burst into tears. ‘How can you think of leaving me? Oh, you are cruel!’

“‘Kenneth!’ Ursula shouted. She went pale and started crying. ‘How can you even think about leaving me? Oh, you’re so cruel!’”

“‘Why, no, sweetheart,’ laughed Kenneth. ‘The captain of The Fair Lady will take his bride with him. We’ll spend our honeymoon on the high seas, Ursula, and the cold Canadian winter under southern palms.’

“‘No way, sweetheart,’ laughed Kenneth. ‘The captain of The Fair Lady is taking his bride with him. We’ll be spending our honeymoon on the open sea, Ursula, and escaping the cold Canadian winter under southern palms.’”

“‘You want me to run away with you, Kenneth?’ exclaimed Ursula.

“‘You want me to run away with you, Kenneth?’ Ursula exclaimed.

“‘Indeed, dear girl, there’s nothing else to do!’

“‘Sure, my dear, there’s nothing else we can do!’”

“‘Oh, I cannot!’ she protested. ‘My father would—’

“‘Oh, I can’t!’ she protested. ‘My dad would—’

“‘We’ll not consult him—until afterward. Come, Ursula, you know there’s no other way. We’ve always known it must come to this. YOUR father will never forgive me for MY father. You won’t fail me now. Think of the long parting if you send me away alone on such a voyage. Pluck up your courage, and we’ll let Townleys and MacNairs whistle their mouldy feuds down the wind while we sail southward in The Fair Lady. I have a plan.’

“'We won’t consult him—until later. Come on, Ursula, you know there’s no other way. We’ve always known it would come to this. YOUR father will never forgive me for MY father. You can’t let me down now. Think about the long separation if you send me away alone on such a journey. Gather your courage, and we’ll let Townleys and MacNairs shout their old grudges into the wind while we sail south in The Fair Lady. I have a plan.'”

“‘Let me hear it,’ said Ursula, beginning to get back her breath.

“‘Let me hear it,’ Ursula said, starting to catch her breath.

“‘There is to be a dance at The Springs Friday night. Are you invited, Ursula?’

“‘There’s a dance at The Springs on Friday night. Are you going, Ursula?’”

“‘Yes.’

"Yep."

“‘Good. I am not—but I shall be there—in the fir grove behind the house, with two horses. When the dancing is at its height you’ll steal out to meet me. Then ‘tis but a fifteen mile ride to Charlottetown, where a good minister, who is a friend of mine, will be ready to marry us. By the time the dancers have tired their heels you and I will be on our vessel, able to snap our fingers at fate.’

“‘Good. I’m not there yet—but I will be—in the fir grove behind the house, with two horses. When the dancing is at its peak, you’ll slip out to meet me. It’s just a fifteen-mile ride to Charlottetown, where a good minister, who’s a friend of mine, will be ready to marry us. By the time the dancers are worn out, you and I will be on our vessel, able to laugh in the face of fate.’”

“‘And what if I do not meet you in the fir grove?’ said Ursula, a little impertinently.

“‘And what if I don’t meet you in the fir grove?’ Ursula asked, a bit cheekily.”

“‘If you do not, I’ll sail for South America the next morning, and many a long year will pass ere Kenneth MacNair comes home again.’

“‘If you don’t, I’ll leave for South America the next morning, and it will be many years before Kenneth MacNair comes home again.’”

“Perhaps Kenneth didn’t mean that, but Ursula thought he did, and it decided her. She agreed to run away with him. Yes, of course that was wrong, too, Felicity. She ought to have said, ‘No, I shall be married respectably from home, and have a wedding and a silk dress and bridesmaids and lots of presents.’ But she didn’t. She wasn’t as prudent as Felicity King would have been.”

“Maybe Kenneth didn’t actually mean that, but Ursula believed he did, and that made her decision. She agreed to run away with him. Yes, of course that was wrong too, Felicity. She should have said, ‘No, I’ll get married properly from home, have a wedding, wear a silk dress, have bridesmaids, and receive lots of gifts.’ But she didn’t. She wasn’t as sensible as Felicity King would have been.”

“She was a shameless hussy,” said Felicity, venting on the long-dead Ursula that anger she dare not visit on the Story Girl.

“She was a shameless flirt,” Felicity said, venting her frustration about the long-gone Ursula that she didn’t dare take out on the Story Girl.

“Oh, no, Felicity dear, she was just a lass of spirit. I’d have done the same. And when Friday night came she began to dress for the dance with a brave heart. She was to go to The Springs with her uncle and aunt, who were coming on horseback that afternoon, and would then go on to The Springs in old Hugh’s carriage, which was the only one in Carlyle then. They were to leave in time to reach The Springs before nightfall, for the October nights were dark and the wooded roads rough for travelling.

“Oh, no, Felicity dear, she was just a spirited girl. I would have done the same. And when Friday night came, she started getting ready for the dance with a courageous heart. She was going to The Springs with her uncle and aunt, who were arriving on horseback that afternoon, and then would continue to The Springs in old Hugh's carriage, which was the only one in Carlyle at the time. They planned to leave early enough to arrive at The Springs before nightfall, as the October nights were dark and the wooded roads were difficult to travel.”

“When Ursula was ready she looked at herself in the glass with a good deal of satisfaction. Yes, Felicity, she was a vain baggage, that same Ursula, but that kind didn’t all die out a hundred years ago. And she had good reason for being vain. She wore the sea-green silk which had been brought out from England a year before and worn but once—at the Christmas ball at Government House. A fine, stiff, rustling silk it was, and over it shone Ursula’s crimson cheeks and gleaming eyes, and masses of nut brown hair.

“When Ursula was ready, she looked at herself in the mirror with a lot of satisfaction. Yes, Felicity, she was a vain person, that same Ursula, but not everyone like that disappeared a hundred years ago. And she had every reason to be vain. She wore the sea-green silk that had been brought over from England a year earlier and was only worn once—at the Christmas ball at Government House. It was a beautiful, stiff, rustling silk, and over it shone Ursula’s rosy cheeks and bright eyes, along with her thick, dark brown hair.”

“As she turned from the glass she heard her father’s voice below, loud and angry. Growing very pale, she ran out into the hall. Her father was already half way upstairs, his face red with fury. In the hall below Ursula saw her step-mother, looking troubled and vexed. At the door stood Malcolm Ramsay, a homely neighbour youth who had been courting Ursula in his clumsy way ever since she grew up. Ursula had always hated him.

“As she turned away from the mirror, she heard her father's voice downstairs, loud and angry. Feeling very pale, she rushed into the hallway. Her father was already halfway up the stairs, his face flushed with rage. In the hallway, Ursula saw her stepmother, looking worried and upset. At the door stood Malcolm Ramsay, an awkward neighbor who had been trying to win Ursula over in his clumsy way ever since she grew up. Ursula had always disliked him.”

“‘Ursula!’ shouted old Hugh, ‘come here and tell this scoundrel he lies. He says that you met Kenneth MacNair in the beechgrove last Tuesday. Tell him he lies! Tell him he lies!’

“‘Ursula!’ shouted old Hugh, ‘come here and tell this jerk he’s lying. He says that you met Kenneth MacNair in the beech grove last Tuesday. Tell him he’s lying! Tell him he’s lying!’”

“Ursula was no coward. She looked scornfully at poor Ramsay.

“Ursula was not a coward. She looked at poor Ramsay with contempt.

“‘The creature is a spy and a tale-bearer,’ she said, ‘but in this he does not lie. I DID meet Kenneth MacNair last Tuesday.’

“‘The creature is a spy and a gossip,’ she said, ‘but in this he does not lie. I DID meet Kenneth MacNair last Tuesday.’”

“‘And you dare to tell me this to my face!’ roared old Hugh. ‘Back to your room, girl! Back to your room and stay there! Take off that finery. You go to no more dances. You shall stay in that room until I choose to let you out. No, not a word! I’ll put you there if you don’t go. In with you—ay, and take your knitting with you. Occupy yourself with that this evening instead of kicking your heels at The Springs!’

“‘And you actually dare to say this to me in person!’ shouted old Hugh. ‘Back to your room, girl! Go back to your room and stay there! Take off that fancy dress. You’re not going to any more dances. You’ll stay in that room until I decide to let you out. No, not a word! I’ll put you there if you don’t go. Get in there—yes, and take your knitting with you. Keep yourself busy with that this evening instead of wasting time at The Springs!’”

“He snatched a roll of gray stocking from the hall table and flung it into Ursula’s room. Ursula knew she would have to follow it, or be picked up and carried in like a naughty child. So she gave the miserable Ramsay a look that made him cringe, and swept into her room with her head in the air. The next moment she heard the door locked behind her. Her first proceeding was to have a cry of anger and shame and disappointment. That did no good, and then she took to marching up and down her room. It did not calm her to hear the rumble of the carriage out of the gate as her uncle and aunt departed.

“He grabbed a roll of gray stockings from the hall table and tossed it into Ursula’s room. Ursula knew she had to go after it or risk being picked up and carried in like a little kid. So she shot the miserable Ramsay a look that made him flinch and marched into her room with her head held high. The next moment, she heard the door lock behind her. Her first response was to cry out in anger, shame, and disappointment. That didn’t help, so she started pacing back and forth in her room. It didn’t soothe her to hear the carriage rumble out of the gate as her uncle and aunt drove away.

“‘Oh, what’s to be done?’ she sobbed. ‘Kenneth will be furious. He will think I have failed him and he will go away hot with anger against me. If I could only send a word of explanation I know he would not leave me. But there seems to be no way at all—though I have heard that there’s always a way when there’s a will. Oh, I shall go mad! If the window were not so high I would jump out of it. But to break my legs or my neck would not mend the matter.’

“‘Oh, what am I going to do?’ she cried. ‘Kenneth will be so angry. He’ll think I’ve let him down, and he’ll storm off mad at me. If only I could send him a message to explain, I know he wouldn’t leave me. But there doesn’t seem to be any way—though I’ve heard there’s always a way if you really want it. Oh, I’m going to lose my mind! If the window weren’t so high, I’d jump out of it. But breaking my legs or neck wouldn’t fix anything.’”

“The afternoon passed on. At sunset Ursula heard hoof-beats and ran to the window. Andrew Kinnear of The Springs was tying his horse at the door. He was a dashing young fellow, and a political crony of old Hugh. No doubt he would be at the dance that night. Oh, if she could get speech for but a moment with him!

“The afternoon went by. At sunset, Ursula heard hoofbeats and rushed to the window. Andrew Kinnear from The Springs was tying his horse at the door. He was a charming young man and a political ally of old Hugh. He would definitely be at the dance that night. Oh, if only she could have a moment to talk to him!

“When he had gone into the house, Ursula, turning impatiently from the window, tripped and almost fell over the big ball of homespun yarn her father had flung on the floor. For a moment she gazed at it resentfully—then, with a gay little laugh, she pounced on it. The next moment she was at her table, writing a brief note to Kenneth MacNair. When it was written, Ursula unwound the gray ball to a considerable depth, pinned the note on it, and rewound the yarn over it. A gray ball, the color of the twilight, might escape observation, where a white missive fluttering down from an upper window would surely be seen by someone. Then she softly opened her window and waited.

When he went into the house, Ursula, feeling impatient as she turned away from the window, nearly tripped over the large ball of homespun yarn her father had tossed on the floor. For a moment, she glared at it with irritation—then, with a cheerful little laugh, she dove for it. In no time, she was at her table, writing a quick note to Kenneth MacNair. Once it was done, Ursula unraveled the gray ball quite a bit, pinned the note onto it, and rewound the yarn over it. A gray ball, the color of twilight, might go unnoticed, while a white note falling from an upper window would definitely catch someone's eye. Then she quietly opened her window and waited.

“It was dusk when Andrew went away. Fortunately old Hugh did not come to the door with him. As Andrew untied his horse Ursula threw the ball with such good aim that it struck him, as she had meant it to do, squarely on the head. Andrew looked up at her window. She leaned out, put her finger warningly on her lips, pointed to the ball, and nodded. Andrew, looking somewhat puzzled, picked up the ball, sprang to his saddle, and galloped off.

“It was dusk when Andrew left. Thankfully, old Hugh didn’t come to the door with him. As Andrew untied his horse, Ursula threw the ball with such precision that it hit him, just as she intended, right on the head. Andrew looked up at her window. She leaned out, put her finger to her lips to signal for silence, pointed at the ball, and nodded. Andrew, looking a bit confused, picked up the ball, jumped onto his saddle, and rode off.”

“So far, well, thought Ursula. But would Andrew understand? Would he have wit enough to think of exploring the big, knobby ball for its delicate secret? And would he be at the dance after all?

“So far, so good, thought Ursula. But would Andrew get it? Would he be clever enough to think of exploring the big, knobby ball for its delicate secret? And would he even make it to the dance after all?

“The evening dragged by. Time had never seemed so long to Ursula. She could not rest or sleep. It was midnight before she heard the patter of a handful of gravel on her window-panes. In a trice she was leaning out. Below in the darkness stood Kenneth MacNair.

“The evening dragged on. Time had never felt so long for Ursula. She couldn’t rest or sleep. It was midnight when she finally heard the sound of a handful of gravel on her window. In an instant, she leaned out. Below in the darkness stood Kenneth MacNair.

“‘Oh, Kenneth, did you get my letter? And is it safe for you to be here?’

“‘Oh, Kenneth, did you get my letter? Is it safe for you to be here?’”

“‘Safe enough. Your father is in bed. I’ve waited two hours down the road for his light to go out, and an extra half-hour to put him to sleep. The horses are there. Slip down and out, Ursula. We’ll make Charlottetown by dawn yet.’

“‘It’s safe enough. Your dad is in bed. I waited two hours down the road for his light to go out, and another half hour to make sure he was asleep. The horses are ready. Sneak down and out, Ursula. We’ll reach Charlottetown by dawn.’”

“‘That’s easier said than done, lad. I’m locked in. But do you go out behind the new barn and bring the ladder you will find there.’

“‘That’s easier said than done, kid. I’m stuck here. But can you go out behind the new barn and get the ladder you'll find there?’”

“Five minutes later, Miss Ursula, hooded and cloaked, scrambled soundlessly down the ladder, and in five more minutes she and Kenneth were riding along the road.

“Five minutes later, Miss Ursula, wearing a hood and cloak, quietly made her way down the ladder, and in another five minutes, she and Kenneth were riding down the road.”

“‘There’s a stiff gallop before us, Ursula,’ said Kenneth.

“‘We have a tough ride ahead, Ursula,’ said Kenneth.

“‘I would ride to the world’s end with you, Kenneth MacNair,’ said Ursula. Oh, of course she shouldn’t have said anything of the sort, Felicity. But you see people had no etiquette departments in those days. And when the red sunlight of a fair October dawn was shining over the gray sea The Fair Lady sailed out of Charlottetown harbour. On her deck stood Kenneth and Ursula MacNair, and in her hand, as a most precious treasure, the bride carried a ball of gray homespun yarn.”

“‘I would travel to the ends of the earth with you, Kenneth MacNair,’ said Ursula. Well, she definitely shouldn't have said something like that, Felicity. But you see, people didn't have etiquette rules back then. And when the warm sunlight of a beautiful October morning was shining over the gray sea, The Fair Lady sailed out of Charlottetown harbor. On her deck stood Kenneth and Ursula MacNair, and in her hand, as if it were the most precious treasure, the bride held a ball of gray homespun yarn.”

“Well,” said Dan, yawning, “I like that kind of a story. Nobody goes and dies in it, that’s one good thing.”

“Well,” said Dan, yawning, “I like that kind of story. Nobody dies in it, which is a good thing.”

“Did old Hugh forgive Ursula?” I asked.

“Did old Hugh forgive Ursula?” I asked.

“The story stopped there in the brown book,” said the Story Girl, “but the Awkward Man says he did, after awhile.”

“The story ended there in the brown book,” said the Story Girl, “but the Awkward Man claims he did, eventually.”

“It must be rather romantic to be run away with,” remarked Cecily, wistfully.

"It must be pretty romantic to run away with someone," Cecily said, with a hint of longing.

“Don’t you get such silly notions in your head, Cecily King,” said Felicity, severely.

“Don’t get such stupid ideas in your head, Cecily King,” said Felicity, sternly.





CHAPTER III. THE CHRISTMAS HARP

Great was the excitement in the houses of King as Christmas drew nigh. The air was simply charged with secrets. Everybody was very penurious for weeks beforehand and hoards were counted scrutinizingly every day. Mysterious pieces of handiwork were smuggled in and out of sight, and whispered consultations were held, about which nobody thought of being jealous, as might have happened at any other time. Felicity was in her element, for she and her mother were deep in preparations for the day. Cecily and the Story Girl were excluded from these doings with indifference on Aunt Janet’s part and what seemed ostentatious complacency on Felicity’s. Cecily took this to heart and complained to me about it.

There was a lot of excitement in the King household as Christmas approached. The air was filled with secrets. Everyone was really careful with their money for weeks leading up to it, counting their savings every day. Mysterious handmade gifts were secretly moved in and out of sight, and quiet discussions took place, which no one felt jealous about, unlike at other times. Felicity was in her element, as she and her mother were busy getting ready for the day. Cecily and the Story Girl were left out of these activities, which Aunt Janet seemed indifferent to and Felicity seemed overly pleased about. Cecily took this to heart and complained to me about it.

“I’m one of this family just as much as Felicity is,” she said, with as much indignation as Cecily could feel, “and I don’t think she need shut me out of everything. When I wanted to stone the raisins for the mince-meat she said, no, she would do it herself, because Christmas mince-meat was very particular—as if I couldn’t stone raisins right! The airs Felicity puts on about her cooking just make me sick,” concluded Cecily wrathfully.

“I’m just as much a part of this family as Felicity is,” she said, with as much indignation as Cecily could muster, “and I don’t think she should shut me out of everything. When I wanted to stone the raisins for the mincemeat, she said no, she would do it herself because Christmas mincemeat is very specific—as if I couldn’t stone raisins properly! The way Felicity acts about her cooking just makes me sick,” concluded Cecily angrily.

“It’s a pity she doesn’t make a mistake in cooking once in a while herself,” I said. “Then maybe she wouldn’t think she knew so much more than other people.”

“It’s a shame she doesn’t mess up in cooking every now and then,” I said. “Then maybe she wouldn’t think she knows so much more than everyone else.”

All parcels that came in the mail from distant friends were taken charge of by Aunts Janet and Olivia, not to be opened until the great day of the feast itself. How slowly the last week passed! But even watched pots will boil in the fulness of time, and finally Christmas day came, gray and dour and frost-bitten without, but full of revelry and rose-red mirth within. Uncle Roger and Aunt Olivia and the Story Girl came over early for the day; and Peter came too, with his shining, morning face, to be hailed with joy, for we had been afraid that Peter would not be able to spend Christmas with us. His mother had wanted him home with her.

All the packages that arrived in the mail from distant friends were handled by Aunts Janet and Olivia, and they weren’t to be opened until the big feast day itself. The last week dragged on so slowly! But even watched pots will boil in due time, and finally, Christmas day arrived, gray and gloomy and icy outside, but filled with joy and bright laughter inside. Uncle Roger, Aunt Olivia, and the Story Girl came over early to celebrate; and Peter came too, with his bright, cheerful face, greeted with joy, because we had been worried that Peter wouldn’t be able to spend Christmas with us. His mother had wanted him to be home with her.

“Of course I ought to go,” Peter had told me mournfully, “but we won’t have turkey for dinner, because ma can’t afford it. And ma always cries on holidays because she says they make her think of father. Of course she can’t help it, but it ain’t cheerful. Aunt Jane wouldn’t have cried. Aunt Jane used to say she never saw the man who was worth spoiling her eyes for. But I guess I’ll have to spend Christmas at home.”

“Of course I should go,” Peter told me sadly, “but we won’t have turkey for dinner because Mom can’t afford it. And Mom always cries on holidays because they remind her of Dad. I know she can’t help it, but it isn’t cheerful. Aunt Jane wouldn’t have cried. Aunt Jane used to say she never met a man who was worth ruining her eyes over. But I guess I’ll have to spend Christmas at home.”

At the last moment, however, a cousin of Mrs. Craig’s in Charlottetown invited her for Christmas, and Peter, being given his choice of going or staying, joyfully elected to stay. So we were all together, except Sara Ray, who had been invited but whose mother wouldn’t let her come.

At the last minute, though, a cousin of Mrs. Craig in Charlottetown invited her for Christmas, and Peter, having the option to go or stay, happily chose to stay. So we were all together, except for Sara Ray, who had been invited but whose mother wouldn’t allow her to come.

“Sara Ray’s mother is a nuisance,” snapped the Story Girl. “She just lives to make that poor child miserable, and she won’t let her go to the party tonight, either.”

“Sara Ray’s mom is such a pain,” snapped the Story Girl. “She’s only out to make that poor kid miserable, and she won’t even let her go to the party tonight.”

“It is just breaking Sara’s heart that she can’t,” said Cecily compassionately. “I’m almost afraid I won’t enjoy myself for thinking of her, home there alone, most likely reading the Bible, while we’re at the party.”

“It’s really breaking Sara’s heart that she can’t,” Cecily said with sympathy. “I’m actually worried I won’t have a good time because I keep thinking about her, alone at home, probably reading the Bible, while we’re at the party.”

“She might be worse occupied than reading the Bible,” said Felicity rebukingly.

“She might be worse off than reading the Bible,” said Felicity, scolding her.

“But Mrs. Ray makes her read it as a punishment,” protested Cecily. “Whenever Sara cries to go anywhere—and of course she’ll cry tonight—Mrs. Ray makes her read seven chapters in the Bible. I wouldn’t think that would make her very fond of it. And I’ll not be able to talk the party over with Sara afterwards—and that’s half the fun gone.”

“But Mrs. Ray makes her read it as a punishment,” Cecily protested. “Whenever Sara cries to go anywhere—and of course she’ll cry tonight—Mrs. Ray makes her read seven chapters in the Bible. I wouldn’t think that would make her very fond of it. And I won't be able to discuss the party with Sara afterward—and that’s half the fun gone.”

“You can tell her all about it,” comforted Felix.

"You can tell her everything," Felix assured.

“Telling isn’t a bit like talking it over,” retorted Cecily. “It’s too one-sided.”

“Telling isn’t at all like discussing it,” Cecily shot back. “It’s too one-sided.”

We had an exciting time opening our presents. Some of us had more than others, but we all received enough to make us feel comfortably that we were not unduly neglected in the matter. The contents of the box which the Story Girl’s father had sent her from Paris made our eyes stick out. It was full of beautiful things, among them another red silk dress—not the bright, flame-hued tint of her old one, but a rich, dark crimson, with the most distracting flounces and bows and ruffles; and with it were little red satin slippers with gold buckles, and heels that made Aunt Janet hold up her hands in horror. Felicity remarked scornfully that she would have thought the Story Girl would get tired wearing red so much, and even Cecily commented apart to me that she thought when you got so many things all at once you didn’t appreciate them as much as when you only got a few.

We had a fantastic time opening our gifts. Some of us had more than others, but we all got enough to feel like we weren’t overlooked. The stuff in the box that the Story Girl’s dad sent her from Paris made our eyes pop. It was packed with beautiful items, including another red silk dress—not the bright, fiery color of her old one, but a deep crimson, with the most eye-catching flounces, bows, and ruffles; along with it were little red satin slippers with gold buckles and heels that made Aunt Janet gasp in shock. Felicity scoffed that she would have thought the Story Girl would get tired of wearing so much red, and even Cecily mentioned to me that she felt when you got so many things at once, you didn’t appreciate them as much as when you only had a few.

“I’d never get tired of red,” said the Story Girl. “I just love it—it’s so rich and glowing. When I’m dressed in red I always feel ever so much cleverer than in any other colour. Thoughts just crowd into my brain one after the other. Oh, you darling dress—you dear, sheeny, red-rosy, glistening, silky thing!”

“I could never get tired of red,” said the Story Girl. “I just love it—it’s so vibrant and bright. When I wear red, I always feel so much smarter than in any other color. Ideas just flood into my mind one after another. Oh, you lovely dress—you sweet, shiny, red-rosy, glimmering, silky thing!”

She flung it over her shoulder and danced around the kitchen.

She tossed it over her shoulder and danced around the kitchen.

“Don’t be silly, Sara,” said Aunt Janet, a little stiffly. She was a good soul, that Aunt Janet, and had a kind, loving heart in her ample bosom. But I fancy there were times when she thought it rather hard that the daughter of a roving adventurer—as she considered him—like Blair Stanley should disport herself in silk dresses, while her own daughters must go clad in gingham and muslin—for those were the days when a feminine creature got one silk dress in her lifetime, and seldom more than one.

“Don’t be silly, Sara,” said Aunt Janet, a bit stiffly. She was a good person, that Aunt Janet, and had a kind, loving heart in her ample bosom. But I think there were times when she found it tough that the daughter of a wandering adventurer—as she saw him—like Blair Stanley should flaunt herself in silk dresses, while her own daughters had to wear gingham and muslin—because those were the days when a woman got one silk dress in her lifetime, and rarely more than that.

The Story Girl also got a present from the Awkward Man—a little, shabby, worn volume with a great many marks on the leaves.

The Story Girl also received a gift from the Awkward Man—a small, worn-out book with a lot of marks on the pages.

“Why, it isn’t new—it’s an old book!” exclaimed Felicity. “I didn’t think the Awkward Man was mean, whatever else he was.”

“Why, it’s not new—it’s an old book!” exclaimed Felicity. “I didn’t think the Awkward Man was mean, no matter what else he was.”

“Oh, you don’t understand, Felicity,” said the Story Girl patiently. “And I don’t suppose I can make you understand. But I’ll try. I’d ten times rather have this than a new book. It’s one of his own, don’t you see—one that he has read a hundred times and loved and made a friend of. A new book, just out of a shop, wouldn’t be the same thing at all. It wouldn’t MEAN anything. I consider it a great compliment that he has given me this book. I’m prouder of it than of anything else I’ve got.”

“Oh, you don’t get it, Felicity,” said the Story Girl patiently. “And I doubt I can make you understand. But I’ll give it a shot. I’d much rather have this than a new book. It’s one of his own, you see—one he’s read a hundred times, loved, and made a connection with. A new book, fresh off the shelf, wouldn’t be the same at all. It wouldn’t MEAN anything. I see it as a huge compliment that he gave me this book. I’m prouder of it than of anything else I own.”

“Well, you’re welcome to it,” said Felicity. “I don’t understand and I don’t want to. I wouldn’t give anybody a Christmas present that wasn’t new, and I wouldn’t thank anybody who gave me one.”

“Well, it’s all yours,” said Felicity. “I don’t get it, and I don’t want to. I’d never give someone a Christmas gift that wasn’t brand new, and I wouldn’t thank anyone who gave me one.”

Peter was in the seventh heaven because Felicity had given him a present—and, moreover, one that she had made herself. It was a bookmark of perforated cardboard, with a gorgeous red and yellow worsted goblet worked on it, and below, in green letters, the solemn warning, “Touch Not The Cup.” As Peter was not addicted to habits of intemperance, not even to looking on dandelion wine when it was pale yellow, we did not exactly see why Felicity should have selected such a device. But Peter was perfectly satisfied, so nobody cast any blight on his happiness by carping criticism. Later on Felicity told me she had worked the bookmark for him because his father used to drink before he ran away.

Peter was over the moon because Felicity had given him a gift—and, what's more, one that she had made herself. It was a bookmark made of perforated cardboard, featuring a beautiful red and yellow goblet stitched on it, and below that, in green letters, the serious warning, “Touch Not The Cup.” Since Peter didn't have a problem with drinking, not even with looking at dandelion wine when it was pale yellow, we didn’t quite understand why Felicity chose such a design. But Peter was totally happy, so no one spoiled his joy with negative comments. Later, Felicity told me she had made the bookmark for him because his father used to drink before he left.

“I thought Peter ought to be warned in time,” she said.

“I thought Peter should be warned in time,” she said.

Even Pat had a ribbon of blue, which he clawed off and lost half an hour after it was tied on him. Pat did not care for vain adornments of the body.

Even Pat had a blue ribbon, which he scratched off and lost half an hour after it was put on him. Pat didn't care for showy decorations.

We had a glorious Christmas dinner, fit for the halls of Lucullus, and ate far more than was good for us, none daring to make us afraid on that one day of the year. And in the evening—oh, rapture and delight!—we went to Kitty Marr’s party.

We had an amazing Christmas dinner, worthy of the grandest feasts, and ate way more than we should have, with no one daring to hold back on this one special day of the year. And in the evening—oh, what joy and excitement!—we went to Kitty Marr’s party.

It was a fine December evening; the sharp air of morning had mellowed until it was as mild as autumn. There had been no snow, and the long fields, sloping down from the homestead, were brown and mellow. A weird, dreamy stillness had fallen on the purple earth, the dark fir woods, the valley rims, the sere meadows. Nature seemed to have folded satisfied hands to rest, knowing that her long wintry slumber was coming upon her.

It was a pleasant December evening; the crisp morning air had softened to feel as gentle as autumn. There hadn’t been any snow, and the expansive fields, sloping down from the homestead, were brown and smooth. An eerie, dreamy stillness settled over the purple earth, the dark fir woods, the edges of the valley, and the dry meadows. Nature seemed to have folded her hands in contentment, ready to rest, aware that her long winter sleep was approaching.

At first, when the invitations to the party had come, Aunt Janet had said we could not go; but Uncle Alec interceded in our favour, perhaps influenced thereto by Cecily’s wistful eyes. If Uncle Alec had a favourite among his children it was Cecily, and he had grown even more indulgent towards her of late. Now and then I saw him looking at her intently, and, following his eyes and thought, I had, somehow, seen that Cecily was paler and thinner than she had been in the summer, and that her soft eyes seemed larger, and that over her little face in moments of repose there was a certain languor and weariness that made it very sweet and pathetic. And I heard him tell Aunt Janet that he did not like to see the child getting so much the look of her Aunt Felicity.

At first, when the party invitations arrived, Aunt Janet said we couldn’t go; but Uncle Alec stepped in to support us, possibly influenced by Cecily’s hopeful eyes. If Uncle Alec had a favorite among his kids, it was Cecily, and he had become even more lenient with her lately. Sometimes I noticed him looking at her closely, and, following his gaze, I realized that Cecily was paler and thinner than she had been in the summer. Her soft eyes seemed larger, and there was a certain lethargy and weariness on her little face during moments of quiet that made her look both sweet and sad. I heard him tell Aunt Janet that he didn’t like seeing the child take on so much of her Aunt Felicity's appearance.

“Cecily is perfectly well,” said Aunt Janet sharply. “She’s only growing very fast. Don’t be foolish, Alec.”

“Cecily is perfectly fine,” Aunt Janet said sharply. “She’s just growing really fast. Don’t be silly, Alec.”

But after that Cecily had cups of cream where the rest of us got only milk; and Aunt Janet was very particular to see that she had her rubbers on whenever she went out.

But after that, Cecily had cups of cream while the rest of us only got milk; and Aunt Janet was very careful to make sure she wore her galoshes whenever she went outside.

On this merry Christmas evening, however, no fears or dim foreshadowings of any coming event clouded our hearts or faces. Cecily looked brighter and prettier than I had ever seen her, with her softly shining eyes and the nut brown gloss of her hair. Felicity was too beautiful for words; and even the Story Girl, between excitement and the crimson silk array, blossomed out with a charm and allurement more potent than any regular loveliness—and this in spite of the fact that Aunt Olivia had tabooed the red satin slippers and mercilessly decreed that stout shoes should be worn.

On this joyful Christmas evening, however, there were no worries or gloomy thoughts about any upcoming events that troubled our hearts or faces. Cecily looked brighter and prettier than I had ever seen her, with her softly shining eyes and the rich brown sheen of her hair. Felicity was beyond words in her beauty; and even the Story Girl, caught up in excitement and the crimson silk dress, radiated a charm and appeal greater than any usual beauty—despite Aunt Olivia’s ban on the red satin slippers and her strict ruling that we should wear sturdy shoes.

“I know just how you feel about it, you daughter of Eve,” she said, with gay sympathy, “but December roads are damp, and if you are going to walk to Marrs’ you are not going to do it in those frivolous Parisian concoctions, even with overboots on; so be brave, dear heart, and show that you have a soul above little red satin shoes.”

“I totally get how you feel about it, you daughter of Eve,” she said with cheerful sympathy, “but December roads are wet, and if you’re going to walk to Marrs’, you can’t do it in those silly Parisian shoes, even with galoshes on; so be brave, dear, and prove that you have a spirit above those little red satin shoes.”

“Anyhow,” said Uncle Roger, “that red silk dress will break the hearts of all the feminine small fry at the party. You’d break their spirits, too, if you wore the slippers. Don’t do it, Sara. Leave them one wee loophole of enjoyment.”

“Anyway,” said Uncle Roger, “that red silk dress is going to make all the younger girls at the party jealous. You’d crush their spirits too if you wore the slippers. Don't do it, Sara. Give them at least a little chance to enjoy themselves.”

“What does Uncle Roger mean?” whispered Felicity.

“What does Uncle Roger mean?” Felicity whispered.

“He means you girls are all dying of jealousy because of the Story Girl’s dress,” said Dan.

“He means you girls are all super jealous because of the Story Girl’s dress,” said Dan.

“I am not of a jealous disposition,” said Felicity loftily, “and she’s entirely welcome to the dress—with a complexion like that.”

“I’m not a jealous person,” said Felicity proudly, “and she can have the dress—with a face like that.”

But we enjoyed that party hugely, every one of us. And we enjoyed the walk home afterwards, through dim, enshadowed fields where silvery star-beams lay, while Orion trod his stately march above us, and a red moon climbed up the black horizon’s rim. A brook went with us part of the way, singing to us through the dark—a gay, irresponsible vagabond of valley and wilderness.

But we all really enjoyed that party. We also loved the walk home afterward, through darkened fields where silvery starlight shone, while Orion marched majestically above us and a red moon rose over the dark horizon. A brook accompanied us for part of the way, singing to us through the night—a cheerful, carefree wanderer of the valley and wilderness.

Felicity and Peter walked not with us. Peter’s cup must surely have brimmed over that Christmas night. When we left the Marr house, he had boldly said to Felicity, “May I see you home?” And Felicity, much to our amazement, had taken his arm and marched off with him. The primness of her was indescribable, and was not at all ruffled by Dan’s hoot of derision. As for me, I was consumed by a secret and burning desire to ask the Story Girl if I might see HER home; but I could not screw my courage to the sticking point. How I envied Peter his easy, insouciant manner! I could not emulate him, so Dan and Felix and Cecily and the Story Girl and I all walked hand in hand, huddling a little closer together as we went through James Frewen’s woods—for there are strange harps in a fir grove, and who shall say what fingers sweep them? Mighty and sonorous was the music above our heads as the winds of the night stirred the great boughs tossing athwart the starlit sky. Perhaps it was that aeolian harmony which recalled to the Story Girl a legend of elder days.

Felicity and Peter didn't walk with us. Peter's cup must have been overflowing that Christmas night. When we left the Marr house, he confidently said to Felicity, “Can I walk you home?” And Felicity, to our surprise, took his arm and walked off with him. Her formality was indescribable and completely unbothered by Dan’s mocking laugh. As for me, I was burning with a secret desire to ask the Story Girl if I could walk HER home, but I couldn’t gather the courage to do it. How I envied Peter’s easy, carefree attitude! I couldn’t copy him, so Dan, Felix, Cecily, the Story Girl, and I all linked arms, huddling a little closer together as we walked through James Frewen’s woods—because there are strange sounds in a fir grove, and who can say who creates them? The music above us was powerful and resonant as the night winds stirred the great branches rustling in the starlit sky. Maybe it was that ethereal harmony that reminded the Story Girl of a legend from long ago.

“I read such a pretty story in one of Aunt Olivia’s books last night,” she said. “It was called ‘The Christmas Harp.’ Would you like to hear it? It seems to me it would just suit this part of the road.”

“I read such a lovely story in one of Aunt Olivia’s books last night,” she said. “It was called ‘The Christmas Harp.’ Would you like to hear it? I think it would be perfect for this stretch of the road.”

“There isn’t anything about—about ghosts in it, is there?” said Cecily timidly.

“There isn’t anything about—about ghosts in it, is there?” Cecily asked shyly.

“Oh, no, I wouldn’t tell a ghost story here for anything. I’d frighten myself too much. This story is about one of the shepherds who saw the angels on the first Christmas night. He was just a youth, and he loved music with all his heart, and he longed to be able to express the melody that was in his soul. But he could not; he had a harp and he often tried to play on it; but his clumsy fingers only made such discord that his companions laughed at him and mocked him, and called him a madman because he would not give it up, but would rather sit apart by himself, with his arms about his harp, looking up into the sky, while they gathered around their fire and told tales to wile away their long night vigils as they watched their sheep on the hills. But to him the thoughts that came out of the great silence were far sweeter than their mirth; and he never gave up the hope, which sometimes left his lips as a prayer, that some day he might be able to express those thoughts in music to the tired, weary, forgetful world. On the first Christmas night he was out with his fellow shepherds on the hills. It was chill and dark, and all, except him, were glad to gather around the fire. He sat, as usual, by himself, with his harp on his knee and a great longing in his heart. And there came a marvellous light in the sky and over the hills, as if the darkness of the night had suddenly blossomed into a wonderful meadow of flowery flame; and all the shepherds saw the angels and heard them sing. And as they sang, the harp that the young shepherd held began to play softly by itself, and as he listened to it he realized that it was playing the same music that the angels sang and that all his secret longings and aspirations and strivings were expressed in it. From that night, whenever he took the harp in his hands, it played the same music; and he wandered all over the world carrying it; wherever the sound of its music was heard hate and discord fled away and peace and good-will reigned. No one who heard it could think an evil thought; no one could feel hopeless or despairing or bitter or angry. When a man had once heard that music it entered into his soul and heart and life and became a part of him for ever. Years went by; the shepherd grew old and bent and feeble; but still he roamed over land and sea, that his harp might carry the message of the Christmas night and the angel song to all mankind. At last his strength failed him and he fell by the wayside in the darkness; but his harp played as his spirit passed; and it seemed to him that a Shining One stood by him, with wonderful starry eyes, and said to him, ‘Lo, the music thy harp has played for so many years has been but the echo of the love and sympathy and purity and beauty in thine own soul; and if at any time in the wanderings thou hadst opened the door of that soul to evil or envy or selfishness thy harp would have ceased to play. Now thy life is ended; but what thou hast given to mankind has no end; and as long as the world lasts, so long will the heavenly music of the Christmas harp ring in the ears of men.’ When the sun rose the old shepherd lay dead by the roadside, with a smile on his face; and in his hands was a harp with all its strings broken.”

“Oh no, I wouldn’t tell a ghost story here for anything. I’d scare myself too much. This story is about one of the shepherds who saw the angels on the first Christmas night. He was just a young man, and he loved music with all his heart. He wished he could express the melody that was in his soul. But he couldn’t; he had a harp and often tried to play it, but his clumsy fingers only created such discord that his friends laughed at him and mocked him, calling him a madman because he wouldn’t give up. He would rather sit alone with his arms around his harp, looking up at the sky, while they gathered around their fire, telling stories to pass the time during their long night watches as they kept an eye on their sheep on the hills. But to him, the thoughts that came from the great silence were far sweeter than their laughter; and he never gave up the hope, which sometimes left his lips as a prayer, that one day he might be able to express those thoughts in music to the tired, weary, forgetful world. On the first Christmas night, he was out with his fellow shepherds on the hills. It was chilly and dark, and everyone except him was happy to gather around the fire. He sat, as usual, by himself, with his harp on his knee and a deep longing in his heart. Then, a marvelous light appeared in the sky and over the hills, as if the darkness of the night had suddenly blossomed into a beautiful meadow of glowing flames; and all the shepherds saw the angels and heard them sing. As they sang, the harp that the young shepherd held began to play softly by itself, and as he listened to it, he realized that it was playing the same music that the angels sang and that all his secret longings and aspirations were expressed in it. From that night on, whenever he took the harp in his hands, it played the same music; he wandered all over the world carrying it. Wherever its music was heard, hate and discord vanished, and peace and goodwill reigned. No one who heard it could think an evil thought; no one could feel hopeless, despairing, bitter, or angry. Once a man heard that music, it entered into his soul and heart and life, becoming a part of him forever. Years went by; the shepherd grew old and bent and frail; but he still roamed over land and sea so that his harp could carry the message of the Christmas night and the angel song to all mankind. Eventually, his strength failed him, and he fell by the roadside in the dark; but his harp played as his spirit passed, and it seemed to him that a Shining One stood by him, with beautiful starry eyes, and said to him, ‘Look, the music your harp has played for so many years has only been the echo of the love, sympathy, purity, and beauty in your own soul; and if at any time during your wanderings you had opened the door of that soul to evil, envy, or selfishness, your harp would have stopped playing. Now your life is over; but what you’ve given to mankind has no end; and as long as the world lasts, the heavenly music of the Christmas harp will resonate in the ears of men.’ When the sun rose, the old shepherd lay dead by the roadside, with a smile on his face; and in his hands was a harp with all its strings broken.”

We left the fir woods as the tale was ended, and on the opposite hill was home. A dim light in the kitchen window betokened that Aunt Janet had no idea of going to bed until all her young fry were safely housed for the night.

We left the fir woods as the story came to an end, and on the hill across from us was home. A faint light in the kitchen window indicated that Aunt Janet wasn’t planning to go to bed until all her kids were safely tucked in for the night.

“Ma’s waiting up for us,” said Dan. “I’d laugh if she happened to go to the door just as Felicity and Peter were strutting up. I guess she’ll be cross. It’s nearly twelve.”

“Mom’s waiting up for us,” said Dan. “I’d laugh if she happens to go to the door just as Felicity and Peter are showing off. I guess she’ll be upset. It’s almost midnight.”

“Christmas will soon be over,” said Cecily, with a sigh. “Hasn’t it been a nice one? It’s the first we’ve all spent together. Do you suppose we’ll ever spend another together?”

“Christmas will be over soon,” Cecily said with a sigh. “Hasn’t it been nice? It’s the first one we’ve all spent together. Do you think we’ll ever have another one like this?”

“Lots of ‘em,” said Dan cheerily. “Why not?”

“Lots of them,” said Dan happily. “Why not?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” answered Cecily, her footsteps lagging somewhat. “Only things seem just a little too pleasant to last.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Cecily replied, her footsteps slowing down a bit. “It just feels like everything is a little too nice to stick around.”

“If Willy Fraser had had as much spunk as Peter, Miss Cecily King mightn’t be so low spirited,” quoth Dan, significantly.

“If Willy Fraser had as much guts as Peter, Miss Cecily King might not be so down,” Dan said meaningfully.

Cecily tossed her head and disdained reply. There are really some remarks a self-respecting young lady must ignore.

Cecily tossed her head and refused to respond. There are just some comments that a self-respecting young woman should overlook.





CHAPTER IV. NEW YEAR RESOLUTIONS

If we did not have a white Christmas we had a white New Year. Midway between the two came a heavy snowfall. It was winter in our orchard of old delights then,—so truly winter that it was hard to believe summer had ever dwelt in it, or that spring would ever return to it. There were no birds to sing the music of the moon; and the path where the apple blossoms had fallen were heaped with less fragrant drifts. But it was a place of wonder on a moonlight night, when the snowy arcades shone like avenues of ivory and crystal, and the bare trees cast fairy-like traceries upon them. Over Uncle Stephen’s Walk, where the snow had fallen smoothly, a spell of white magic had been woven. Taintless and wonderful it seemed, like a street of pearl in the new Jerusalem.

If we didn’t have a white Christmas, we had a white New Year. In between the two, there was a heavy snowfall. It was winter in our orchard of old delights—so much so that it was hard to believe summer had ever been there, or that spring would ever come back. There were no birds to sing under the moonlight, and the path where the apple blossoms had fallen was piled with less fragrant snowdrifts. But it was a place of wonder on a moonlit night, when the snowy archways glowed like avenues of ivory and crystal, and the bare trees created delicate patterns on the ground. Over Uncle Stephen’s Walk, where the snow lay undisturbed, a spell of white magic had been cast. It felt pure and amazing, like a pearl street in the new Jerusalem.

On New Year’s Eve we were all together in Uncle Alec’s kitchen, which was tacitly given over to our revels during the winter evenings. The Story Girl and Peter were there, of course, and Sara Ray’s mother had allowed her to come up on condition that she should be home by eight sharp. Cecily was glad to see her, but the boys never hailed her arrival with over-much delight, because, since the dark began to come down early, Aunt Janet always made one of us walk down home with her. We hated this, because Sara Ray was always so maddeningly self-conscious of having an escort. We knew perfectly well that next day in school she would tell her chums as a “dead” secret that “So-and-So King saw her home” from the hill farm the night before. Now, seeing a young lady home from choice, and being sent home with her by your aunt or mother are two entirely different things, and we thought Sara Ray ought to have sense enough to know it.

On New Year’s Eve, we were all gathered in Uncle Alec’s kitchen, which we unofficially claimed for our fun during the winter evenings. The Story Girl and Peter were there, of course, and Sara Ray’s mom had let her come as long as she was home by eight on the dot. Cecily was happy to see her, but the boys didn't exactly cheer her arrival because Aunt Janet always made one of us walk her home since it got dark early. We hated this because Sara Ray was always so annoyingly self-conscious about having someone with her. We knew for sure that the next day at school she would tell her friends as a “big” secret that “So-and-So King walked her home” from the hill farm the night before. Now, choosing to see a girl home and being sent home with her by your aunt or mom are two totally different things, and we thought Sara Ray should have enough sense to realize that.

Outside there was a vivid rose of sunset behind the cold hills of fir, and the long reaches of snowy fields glowed fairily pink in the western light. The drifts along the edges of the meadows and down the lane looked as if a series of breaking waves had, by the lifting of a magician’s wand, been suddenly transformed into marble, even to their toppling curls of foam.

Outside, the sunset painted the cold fir-covered hills in vibrant rose tones, and the expansive snowy fields glowed softly pink in the evening light. The snowdrifts along the edges of the meadows and down the lane seemed like a series of breaking waves that had been magically turned into marble, complete with their collapsing curls of foam.

Slowly the splendour died, giving place to the mystic beauty of a winter twilight when the moon is rising. The hollow sky was a cup of blue. The stars came out over the white glens and the earth was covered with a kingly carpet for the feet of the young year to press.

Slowly, the beauty faded, giving way to the enchanting charm of a winter twilight as the moon rose. The empty sky was a deep blue cup. Stars appeared over the white valleys, and the ground was blanketed with a royal carpet for the young year to walk on.

“I’m so glad the snow came,” said the Story Girl. “If it hadn’t the New Year would have seemed just as dingy and worn out as the old. There’s something very solemn about the idea of a New Year, isn’t there? Just think of three hundred and sixty-five whole days, with not a thing happened in them yet.”

“I’m really glad the snow arrived,” said the Story Girl. “If it hadn’t, the New Year would have felt just as dull and tired as the old one. There’s something very serious about the concept of a New Year, don’t you think? Just imagine three hundred and sixty-five whole days, with nothing having happened in them yet.”

“I don’t suppose anything very wonderful will happen in them,” said Felix pessimistically. To Felix, just then, life was flat, stale and unprofitable because it was his turn to go home with Sara Ray.

“I don’t think anything great will happen in them,” Felix said, feeling pessimistic. At that moment, life seemed flat, dull, and pointless to Felix because it was his turn to go home with Sara Ray.

“It makes me a little frightened to think of all that may happen in them,” said Cecily. “Miss Marwood says it is what we put into a year, not what we get out of it, that counts at last.”

“It makes me a bit scared to think of everything that could happen in them,” said Cecily. “Miss Marwood says that it’s what we put into a year, not what we get out of it, that really matters in the end.”

“I’m always glad to see a New Year,” said the Story Girl. “I wish we could do as they do in Norway. The whole family sits up until midnight, and then, just as the clock is striking twelve, the father opens the door and welcomes the New Year in. Isn’t it a pretty custom?”

“I’m always happy to see a New Year,” said the Story Girl. “I wish we could do what they do in Norway. The whole family stays up until midnight, and then, just as the clock strikes twelve, the dad opens the door and welcomes the New Year in. Isn’t it a nice tradition?”

“If ma would let us stay up till twelve we might do that too,” said Dan, “but she never will. I call it mean.”

“If Mom would let us stay up until midnight, we might do that too,” said Dan, “but she never will. I think it’s unfair.”

“If I ever have children I’ll let them stay up to watch the New Year in,” said the Story Girl decidedly.

“If I ever have kids, I’ll let them stay up to ring in the New Year,” said the Story Girl confidently.

“So will I,” said Peter, “but other nights they’ll have to go to bed at seven.”

“So will I,” Peter said, “but on other nights they’ll have to go to bed at seven.”

“You ought to be ashamed, speaking of such things,” said Felicity, with a scandalized face.

“You should be ashamed for talking about stuff like that,” said Felicity, with a shocked expression.

Peter shrank into the background abashed, no doubt believing that he had broken some Family Guide precept all to pieces.

Peter backed away, embarrassed, surely thinking that he had completely violated some Family Guide rule.

“I didn’t know it wasn’t proper to mention children,” he muttered apologetically.

“I didn’t realize it was inappropriate to mention kids,” he said apologetically.

“We ought to make some New Year resolutions,” suggested the Story Girl. “New Year’s Eve is the time to make them.”

“We should come up with some New Year resolutions,” suggested the Story Girl. “New Year’s Eve is the perfect time to make them.”

“I can’t think of any resolutions I want to make,” said Felicity, who was perfectly satisfied with herself.

“I can’t think of any resolutions I want to make,” said Felicity, who was completely satisfied with herself.

“I could suggest a few to you,” said Dan sarcastically.

“I could suggest a few to you,” Dan said with sarcasm.

“There are so many I would like to make,” said Cecily, “that I’m afraid it wouldn’t be any use trying to keep them all.”

“There are so many I want to make,” said Cecily, “that I’m afraid it wouldn’t be worth trying to keep track of them all.”

“Well, let’s all make a few, just for the fun of it, and see if we can keep them,” I said. “And let’s get paper and ink and write them out. That will make them seem more solemn and binding.”

“Well, let’s all make a few, just for fun, and see if we can keep them,” I said. “And let’s grab some paper and ink and write them out. That will make them feel more serious and official.”

“And then pin them up on our bedroom walls, where we’ll see them every day,” suggested the Story Girl, “and every time we break a resolution we must put a cross opposite it. That will show us what progress we are making, as well as make us ashamed if we have too many crosses.”

“And then we can hang them up on our bedroom walls, so we see them every day,” suggested the Story Girl, “and every time we break a resolution, we’ll put a cross next to it. That way, we can see how much progress we’re making, and it will remind us to feel ashamed if we have too many crosses.”

“And let’s have a Roll of Honour in Our Magazine,” suggested Felix, “and every month we’ll publish the names of those who keep their resolutions perfect.”

“And let’s have a Honor Roll in Our Magazine,” suggested Felix, “and every month we’ll publish the names of those who stick to their resolutions perfectly.”

“I think it’s all nonsense,” said Felicity. But she joined our circle around the table, though she sat for a long time with a blank sheet before her.

“I think it’s all nonsense,” Felicity said. But she joined our group around the table, even though she sat for a long time with a blank sheet in front of her.

“Let’s each make a resolution in turn,” I said. “I’ll lead off.”

"Let's each make a resolution one at a time," I said. "I'll go first."

And, recalling with shame certain unpleasant differences of opinion I had lately had with Felicity, I wrote down in my best hand,

And remembering with embarrassment some recent disagreements I had with Felicity, I wrote down in my neatest handwriting,

“I shall try to keep my temper always.”

“I'll try to keep my cool all the time.”

“You’d better,” said Felicity tactfully.

“You should,” said Felicity tactfully.

It was Dan’s turn next.

It was Dan's turn now.

“I can’t think of anything to start with,” he said, gnawing his penholder fiercely.

“I can't think of anything to start with,” he said, chewing on his pen holder fiercely.

“You might make a resolution not to eat poison berries,” suggested Felicity.

“You could promise yourself not to eat poisonous berries,” suggested Felicity.

“You’d better make one not to nag people everlastingly,” retorted Dan.

"You should really try not to nag people all the time," Dan shot back.

“Oh, don’t quarrel the last night of the old year,” implored Cecily.

“Oh, don’t argue on the last night of the old year,” pleaded Cecily.

“You might resolve not to quarrel any time,” suggested Sara Ray.

"You might decide to never argue again," suggested Sara Ray.

“No, sir,” said Dan emphatically. “There’s no use making a resolution you CAN’T keep. There are people in this family you’ve just GOT to quarrel with if you want to live. But I’ve thought of one—I won’t do things to spite people.”

“No, sir,” Dan said firmly. “There’s no point in making a resolution you CAN’T keep. There are people in this family you just HAVE to argue with if you want to survive. But I’ve thought of one—I won’t do things just to annoy people.”

Felicity—who really was in an unbearable mood that night—laughed disagreeably; but Cecily gave her a fierce nudge, which probably restrained her from speaking.

Felicity—who was definitely in a terrible mood that night—laughed unpleasantly; but Cecily gave her a sharp nudge, which likely stopped her from talking.

“I will not eat any apples,” wrote Felix.

“I won’t eat any apples,” wrote Felix.

“What on earth do you want to give up eating apples for?” asked Peter in astonishment.

“What on earth do you want to stop eating apples for?” Peter asked in surprise.

“Never mind,” returned Felix.

"Forget it," replied Felix.

“Apples make people fat, you know,” said Felicity sweetly.

“Apples make people gain weight, you know,” Felicity said sweetly.

“It seems a funny kind of resolution,” I said doubtfully. “I think our resolutions ought to be giving up wrong things or doing right ones.”

“It seems like a strange kind of resolution,” I said uncertainly. “I think our resolutions should be about giving up bad habits or doing good things.”

“You make your resolutions to suit yourself and I’ll make mine to suit myself,” said Felix defiantly.

“You make your resolutions to fit you and I’ll make mine to fit me,” Felix said defiantly.

“I shall never get drunk,” wrote Peter painstakingly.

“I will never get drunk,” wrote Peter carefully.

“But you never do,” said the Story Girl in astonishment.

“But you never do,” said the Story Girl in surprise.

“Well, it will be all the easier to keep the resolution,” argued Peter.

"Well, it will be much easier to stick to the resolution," Peter argued.

“That isn’t fair,” complained Dan. “If we all resolved not to do the things we never do we’d all be on the Roll of Honour.”

“That's not fair,” Dan complained. “If we all decided not to do the things we never do, we’d all be on the Roll of Honour.”

“You let Peter alone,” said Felicity severely. “It’s a very good resolution and one everybody ought to make.”

“You leave Peter alone,” Felicity said firmly. “It’s a really good decision and one everyone should make.”

“I shall not be jealous,” wrote the Story Girl.

“I won't be jealous,” wrote the Story Girl.

“But are you?” I asked, surprised.

“But are you?” I asked, surprised.

The Story Girl coloured and nodded. “Of one thing,” she confessed, “but I’m not going to tell what it is.”

The Story Girl blushed and nodded. “I know one thing,” she admitted, “but I'm not going to say what it is.”

“I’m jealous sometimes, too,” confessed Sara Ray, “and so my first resolution will be ‘I shall try not to feel jealous when I hear the other girls in school describing all the sick spells they’ve had.’”

“I get jealous sometimes, too,” admitted Sara Ray, “so my first resolution will be ‘I’m going to try not to feel jealous when I hear the other girls at school talking about all the illnesses they’ve had.’”

“Goodness, do you want to be sick?” demanded Felix in astonishment.

“Wow, do you want to get sick?” Felix asked in disbelief.

“It makes a person important,” explained Sara Ray.

“It makes a person important,” Sara Ray explained.

“I am going to try to improve my mind by reading good books and listening to older people,” wrote Cecily.

“I’m going to try to improve my mind by reading good books and listening to older people,” wrote Cecily.

“You got that out of the Sunday School paper,” cried Felicity.

"You got that from the Sunday School paper," Felicity shouted.

“It doesn’t matter where I got it,” said Cecily with dignity. “The main thing is to keep it.”

“It doesn’t matter where I got it,” Cecily said confidently. “The important thing is to hold onto it.”

“It’s your turn, Felicity,” I said.

“It’s your turn, Felicity,” I said.

Felicity tossed her beautiful golden head.

Felicity threw back her gorgeous golden hair.

“I told you I wasn’t going to make any resolutions. Go on yourself.”

"I told you I wasn't going to make any resolutions. Go on without me."

“I shall always study my grammar lesson,” I wrote—I, who loathed grammar with a deadly loathing.

“I will always study my grammar lesson,” I wrote—I, who hated grammar with a deep hatred.

“I hate grammar too,” sighed Sara Ray. “It seems so unimportant.”

“I hate grammar too,” sighed Sara Ray. “It feels so unimportant.”

Sara was rather fond of a big word, but did not always get hold of the right one. I rather suspected that in the above instance she really meant uninteresting.

Sara liked to use big words, but she didn’t always choose the right one. I suspected that in this case, she actually meant uninteresting.

“I won’t get mad at Felicity, if I can help it,” wrote Dan.

"I'll try not to get mad at Felicity," Dan wrote.

“I’m sure I never do anything to make you mad,” exclaimed Felicity.

"I'm sure I never do anything to make you upset," Felicity exclaimed.

“I don’t think it’s polite to make resolutions about your sisters,” said Peter.

“I don’t think it’s respectful to make resolutions about your sisters,” Peter said.

“He can’t keep it anyway,” scoffed Felicity. “He’s got such an awful temper.”

“He can’t hold onto it anyway,” scoffed Felicity. “He has such a terrible temper.”

“It’s a family failing,” flashed Dan, breaking his resolution ere the ink on it was dry.

“It’s a family flaw,” Dan said, abandoning his resolve before the ink on it was even dry.

“There you go,” taunted Felicity.

“There you go,” mocked Felicity.

“I’ll work all my arithmetic problems without any help,” scribbled Felix.

“I’ll solve all my math problems on my own,” wrote Felix.

“I wish I could resolve that, too,” sighed Sara Ray, “but it wouldn’t be any use. I’d never be able to do those compound multiplication sums the teacher gives us to do at home every night if I didn’t get Judy Pineau to help me. Judy isn’t a good reader and she can’t spell AT ALL, but you can’t stick her in arithmetic as far as she went herself. I feel sure,” concluded poor Sara, in a hopeless tone, “that I’ll NEVER be able to understand compound multiplication.”

“I wish I could figure that out too,” sighed Sara Ray, “but it wouldn’t help. I’d never be able to do those compound multiplication problems the teacher assigns us for homework every night if I didn’t get Judy Pineau to help me. Judy isn’t a good reader and she can’t spell AT ALL, but you can’t put her in charge of arithmetic as far as she got herself. I’m sure,” concluded poor Sara, in a hopeless tone, “that I’ll NEVER be able to understand compound multiplication.”

“‘Multiplication is vexation,
Division is as bad,
The rule of three perplexes me,
And fractions drive me mad,’”

“‘Multiplication is frustrating,
Division is just as difficult,
The rule of three confuses me,
And fractions drive me insane,’”

quoted Dan.

quoted Dan.

“I haven’t got as far as fractions yet,” sighed Sara, “and I hope I’ll be too big to go to school before I do. I hate arithmetic, but I am PASSIONATELY fond of geography.”

“I haven’t gotten to fractions yet,” sighed Sara, “and I hope I’ll be too grown up to go to school before I do. I hate math, but I am PASSIONATELY into geography.”

“I will not play tit-tat-x on the fly leaves of my hymn book in church,” wrote Peter.

“I won't play tic-tac-toe on the loose pages of my hymn book in church,” wrote Peter.

“Mercy, did you ever do such a thing?” exclaimed Felicity in horror.

“Mercy, did you really do that?” Felicity gasped in shock.

Peter nodded shamefacedly.

Peter nodded, embarrassed.

“Yes—that Sunday Mr. Bailey preached. He was so long-winded, I got awful tired, and, anyway, he was talking about things I couldn’t understand, so I played tit-tat-x with one of the Markdale boys. It was the day I was sitting up in the gallery.”

“Yes—that Sunday Mr. Bailey preached. He was so long-winded, I got really tired, and, anyway, he was talking about things I couldn’t understand, so I played tic-tac-toe with one of the Markdale boys. It was the day I was sitting up in the gallery.”

“Well, I hope if you ever do the like again you won’t do it in OUR pew,” said Felicity severely.

“Well, I hope if you ever do something like that again, you won’t do it in OUR pew,” said Felicity sternly.

“I ain’t going to do it at all,” said Peter. “I felt sort of mean all the rest of the day.”

“I’m not going to do it at all,” said Peter. “I felt kind of awful the rest of the day.”

“I shall try not to be vexed when people interrupt me when I’m telling stories,” wrote the Story Girl. “but it will be hard,” she added with a sigh.

“I'll try not to get annoyed when people interrupt me while I'm telling stories,” wrote the Story Girl. “But it will be tough,” she added with a sigh.

“I never mind being interrupted,” said Felicity.

“I don’t mind being interrupted,” said Felicity.

“I shall try to be cheerful and smiling all the time,” wrote Cecily.

“I'll try to be cheerful and smiley all the time,” wrote Cecily.

“You are, anyway,” said Sara Ray loyally.

“You are, anyway,” Sara Ray said loyally.

“I don’t believe we ought to be cheerful ALL the time,” said the Story Girl. “The Bible says we ought to weep with those who weep.”

“I don’t think we should be happy ALL the time,” said the Story Girl. “The Bible says we should mourn with those who mourn.”

“But maybe it means that we’re to weep cheerfully,” suggested Cecily.

“But maybe it means that we’re supposed to cry happily,” suggested Cecily.

“Sorter as if you were thinking, ‘I’m very sorry for you but I’m mighty glad I’m not in the scrape too,’” said Dan.

“Sort it out like you’re thinking, ‘I feel really sorry for you, but I’m really glad I’m not in this mess too,’” said Dan.

“Dan, don’t be irreverent,” rebuked Felicity.

“Dan, don’t be disrespectful,” Felicity scolded.

“I know a story about old Mr. and Mrs. Davidson of Markdale,” said the Story Girl. “She was always smiling and it used to aggravate her husband, so one day he said very crossly, ‘Old lady, what ARE you grinning at?’ ‘Oh, well, Abiram, everything’s so bright and pleasant, I’ve just got to smile.’

“I know a story about old Mr. and Mrs. Davidson from Markdale,” said the Story Girl. “She was always smiling, and it used to annoy her husband, so one day he said really angrily, ‘Old lady, what are you smiling about?’ ‘Oh, well, Abiram, everything’s so bright and nice, I just have to smile.’”

“Not long after there came a time when everything went wrong—the crop failed and their best cow died, and Mrs. Davidson had rheumatism; and finally Mr. Davidson fell and broke his leg. But still Mrs. Davidson smiled. ‘What in the dickens are you grinning about now, old lady?’ he demanded. ‘Oh, well, Abiram,’ she said, ‘everything is so dark and unpleasant I’ve just got to smile.’ ‘Well,’ said the old man crossly, ‘I think you might give your face a rest sometimes.’”

“Not long after, everything went wrong—the crops failed, their best cow died, and Mrs. Davidson had rheumatism; then Mr. Davidson fell and broke his leg. But still, Mrs. Davidson smiled. ‘What the heck are you smiling about now, old lady?’ he asked. ‘Oh, well, Abiram,’ she replied, ‘everything is so dark and unpleasant that I just have to smile.’ ‘Well,’ the old man grumbled, ‘I think you could give your face a break sometimes.’”

“I shall not talk gossip,” wrote Sara Ray with a satisfied air.

“I won’t gossip,” Sara Ray wrote, feeling pleased with herself.

“Oh, don’t you think that’s a little TOO strict?” asked Cecily anxiously. “Of course, it’s not right to talk MEAN gossip, but the harmless kind doesn’t hurt. If I say to you that Emmy MacPhail is going to get a new fur collar this winter, THAT is harmless gossip, but if I say I don’t see how Emmy MacPhail can afford a new fur collar when her father can’t pay my father for the oats he got from him, that would be MEAN gossip. If I were you, Sara, I’d put MEAN gossip.”

“Oh, don’t you think that’s a bit TOO strict?” Cecily asked anxiously. “Sure, it’s not cool to spread MEAN gossip, but harmless gossip is fine. If I tell you that Emmy MacPhail is getting a new fur collar this winter, THAT is harmless gossip, but if I say that I don’t see how Emmy MacPhail can afford a new fur collar when her dad can’t even pay my dad for the oats he got from him, that would be MEAN gossip. If I were you, Sara, I’d eliminate MEAN gossip.”

Sara consented to this amendment.

Sara agreed to this amendment.

“I will be polite to everybody,” was my third resolution, which passed without comment.

“I will be polite to everyone,” was my third resolution, which went by without any remarks.

“I’ll try not to use slang since Cecily doesn’t like it,” wrote Dan.

“I'll try not to use slang since Cecily doesn't like it,” wrote Dan.

“I think some slang is real cute,” said Felicity.

“I think some slang is really cute,” said Felicity.

“The Family Guide says it’s very vulgar,” grinned Dan. “Doesn’t it, Sara Stanley?”

“The Family Guide says it’s really rude,” Dan grinned. “Doesn’t it, Sara Stanley?”

“Don’t disturb me,” said the Story Girl dreamily. “I’m just thinking a beautiful thought.”

“Don't bother me,” said the Story Girl dreamily. “I'm just thinking a beautiful thought.”

“I’ve thought of a resolution to make,” cried Felicity. “Mr. Marwood said last Sunday we should always try to think beautiful thoughts and then our lives would be very beautiful. So I shall resolve to think a beautiful thought every morning before breakfast.”

“I’ve come up with a resolution,” shouted Felicity. “Mr. Marwood said last Sunday that we should always try to think beautiful thoughts, and then our lives would be really beautiful. So, I’m going to decide to think a beautiful thought every morning before breakfast.”

“Can you only manage one a day?” queried Dan.

“Can you only handle one a day?” asked Dan.

“And why before breakfast?” I asked.

“And why before breakfast?” I asked.

“Because it’s easier to think on an empty stomach,” said Peter, in all good faith. But Felicity shot a furious glance at him.

“Because it’s easier to think on an empty stomach,” Peter said, genuinely. But Felicity shot him a furious glare.

“I selected that time,” she explained with dignity, “because when I’m brushing my hair before my glass in the morning I’ll see my resolution and remember it.”

"I chose that time," she said with dignity, "because when I’m brushing my hair in front of the mirror in the morning, I’ll see my resolution and remember it."

“Mr. Marwood meant that ALL our thoughts ought to be beautiful,” said the Story Girl. “If they were, people wouldn’t be afraid to say what they think.”

“Mr. Marwood meant that ALL our thoughts should be beautiful,” said the Story Girl. “If they were, people wouldn’t hesitate to share what they think.”

“They oughtn’t to be afraid to, anyhow,” said Felix stoutly. “I’m going to make a resolution to say just what I think always.”

“They shouldn’t be afraid to, anyway,” Felix said confidently. “I’m going to make a commitment to always say what I really think.”

“And do you expect to get through the year alive if you do?” asked Dan.

“And do you think you’ll make it through the year alive if you do?” asked Dan.

“It might be easy enough to say what you think if you could always be sure just what you DO think,” said the Story Girl. “So often I can’t be sure.”

“It might be easy to say what you think if you could always be sure about what you actually believe,” said the Story Girl. “So often, I can't be certain.”

“How would you like it if people always said just what they think to you?” asked Felicity.

“How would you feel if people always told you exactly what they thought?” asked Felicity.

“I’m not very particular what SOME people think of me,” rejoined Felix.

“I don’t really care what SOME people think of me,” Felix replied.

“I notice you don’t like to be told by anybody that you’re fat,” retorted Felicity.

“I see you don’t like it when anyone tells you that you’re fat,” replied Felicity.

“Oh, dear me, I do wish you wouldn’t all say such sarcastic things to each other,” said poor Cecily plaintively. “It sounds so horrid the last night of the old year. Dear knows where we’ll all be this night next year. Peter, it’s your turn.”

“Oh, come on, I really wish you all wouldn’t be so sarcastic with each other,” said poor Cecily sadly. “It sounds so awful on the last night of the old year. Who knows where we’ll all be this time next year? Peter, it’s your turn.”

“I will try,” wrote Peter, “to say my prayers every night regular, and not twice one night because I don’t expect to have time the next,—like I did the night before the party,” he added.

“I’ll try,” wrote Peter, “to say my prayers every night regularly, and not do it twice in one night because I don’t think I’ll have time the next night,—like I did the night before the party,” he added.

“I s’pose you never said your prayers until we got you to go to church,” said Felicity—who had had no hand in inducing Peter to go to church, but had stoutly opposed it, as recorded in the first volume of our family history.

“I guess you never said your prayers until we got you to go to church,” said Felicity—who hadn't played any role in getting Peter to attend church, but had firmly opposed it, as noted in the first volume of our family history.

“I did, too,” said Peter. “Aunt Jane taught me to say my prayers. Ma hadn’t time, being as father had run away; ma had to wash at night same as in day-time.”

“I did, too,” Peter said. “Aunt Jane taught me to say my prayers. Mom didn’t have time, since Dad had left; she had to wash at night just like during the day.”

“I shall learn to cook,” wrote the Story Girl, frowning.

“I’m going to learn to cook,” wrote the Story Girl, frowning.

“You’d better resolve not to make puddings of—” began Felicity, then stopped as suddenly as if she had bitten off the rest of her sentence and swallowed it. Cecily had nudged her, so she had probably remembered the Story Girl’s threat that she would never tell another story if she was ever twitted with the pudding she had made from sawdust. But we all knew what Felicity had started to say and the Story Girl dealt her a most uncousinly glance.

“You’d better decide not to make puddings of—” began Felicity, then suddenly stopped as if she had cut off the rest of her sentence and swallowed it. Cecily had nudged her, so she likely recalled the Story Girl’s warning that she would never tell another story if anyone ever teased her about the pudding she made from sawdust. But we all knew what Felicity had intended to say, and the Story Girl gave her a very un-cousinly look.

“I will not cry because mother won’t starch my aprons,” wrote Sara Ray.

“I won’t cry because Mom won’t starch my aprons,” wrote Sara Ray.

“Better resolve not to cry about anything,” said Dan kindly.

“It's better to decide not to cry about anything,” Dan said kindly.

Sara Ray shook her head forlornly.

Sara Ray shook her head sadly.

“That would be too hard to keep. There are times when I HAVE to cry. It’s a relief.”

"That would be too hard to maintain. There are times when I really need to cry. It’s a relief."

“Not to the folks who have to hear you,” muttered Dan aside to Cecily.

“Not to the people who have to listen to you,” Dan said quietly to Cecily.

“Oh, hush,” whispered Cecily back. “Don’t go and hurt her feelings the last night of the old year. Is it my turn again? Well, I’ll resolve not to worry because my hair is not curly. But, oh, I’ll never be able to help wishing it was.”

“Oh, come on,” Cecily whispered in reply. “Don’t hurt her feelings on the last night of the old year. Is it my turn again? Alright, I’ll resolve not to stress about my hair not being curly. But, oh, I’ll never stop wishing it was.”

“Why don’t you curl it as you used to do, then?” asked Dan.

“Why don’t you curl it like you used to?” asked Dan.

“You know very well that I’ve never put my hair up in curl papers since the time Peter was dying of the measles,” said Cecily reproachfully. “I resolved then I wouldn’t because I wasn’t sure it was quite right.”

“You know very well that I’ve never put my hair in curlers since the time Peter was dying of the measles,” Cecily said with a hint of reproach. “I decided then that I wouldn’t because I wasn't sure it was completely appropriate.”

“I will keep my finger-nails neat and clean,” I wrote. “There, that’s four resolutions. I’m not going to make any more. Four’s enough.”

“I will keep my nails neat and clean,” I wrote. “There, that’s four resolutions. I’m not going to make any more. Four’s enough.”

“I shall always think twice before I speak,” wrote Felix.

“I will always think twice before I speak,” wrote Felix.

“That’s an awful waste of time,” commented Dan, “but I guess you’ll need to if you’re always going to say what you think.”

"That's such a waste of time," Dan said. "But I guess you'll have to do it if you're always going to say what you think."

“I’m going to stop with three,” said Peter.

“I’m going to stop at three,” Peter said.

“I will have all the good times I can,” wrote the Story Girl.

“I’m going to have as many good times as I can,” wrote the Story Girl.

“THAT’S what I call sensible,” said Dan.

“Now that’s what I call sensible,” Dan said.

“It’s a very easy resolution to keep, anyhow,” commented Felix.

“It's a really easy resolution to stick to, anyway,” Felix said.

“I shall try to like reading the Bible,” wrote Sara Ray.

“I'll try to enjoy reading the Bible,” wrote Sara Ray.

“You ought to like reading the Bible without trying to,” exclaimed Felicity.

“You should enjoy reading the Bible without making an effort,” exclaimed Felicity.

“If you had to read seven chapters of it every time you were naughty I don’t believe you would like it either,” retorted Sara Ray with a flash of spirit.

“If you had to read seven chapters of it every time you were bad, I don’t think you’d like it either,” shot back Sara Ray with a spark of attitude.

“I shall try to believe only half of what I hear,” was Cecily’s concluding resolution.

“I’ll try to believe only half of what I hear,” was Cecily’s final decision.

“But which half?” scoffed Dan.

"But which half?" mocked Dan.

“The best half,” said sweet Cecily simply.

"The best half," said sweet Cecily straightforwardly.

“I’ll try to obey mother ALWAYS,” wrote Sara Ray, with a tremendous sigh, as if she fully realized the difficulty of keeping such a resolution. “And that’s all I’m going to make.”

“I’ll try to always listen to Mom,” wrote Sara Ray, with a huge sigh, as if she really understood how hard it would be to stick to that promise. “And that’s all I’m going to promise.”

“Felicity has only made one,” said the Story Girl.

“Felicity has only made one,” said the Story Girl.

“I think it better to make just one and keep it than make a lot and break them,” said Felicity loftily.

“I think it’s better to make just one and keep it than to make a bunch and break them,” said Felicity arrogantly.

She had the last word on the subject, for it was time for Sara Ray to go, and our circle broke up. Sara and Felix departed and we watched them down the lane in the moonlight—Sara walking demurely in one runner track, and Felix stalking grimly along in the other. I fear the romantic beauty of that silver shining night was entirely thrown away on my mischievous brother.

She had the final say on the matter, as it was time for Sara Ray to leave, and our group dispersed. Sara and Felix headed off, and we watched them down the path in the moonlight—Sara walking modestly in one lane, and Felix walking sternly in the other. I worry that the romantic beauty of that shimmering night was completely lost on my playful brother.

And it was, as I remember it, a most exquisite night—a white poem, a frosty, starry lyric of light. It was one of those nights on which one might fall asleep and dream happy dreams of gardens of mirth and song, feeling all the while through one’s sleep the soft splendour and radiance of the white moon-world outside, as one hears soft, far-away music sounding through the thoughts and words that are born of it.

And it was, as I remember, a truly beautiful night—a bright poem, a chilly, starry symphony of light. It was one of those nights when you could fall asleep and dream happy dreams of joyful gardens and songs, while feeling all the time through your sleep the soft beauty and glow of the white moonlit world outside, like hearing soft, distant music playing through the thoughts and words that come from it.

As a matter of fact, however, Cecily dreamed that night that she saw three full moons in the sky, and wakened up crying with the horror of it.

As a matter of fact, however, Cecily dreamed that night that she saw three full moons in the sky and woke up crying from the horror of it.





CHAPTER V. THE FIRST NUMBER OF “OUR MAGAZINE”

The first number of Our Magazine was ready on New Year’s Day, and we read it that evening in the kitchen. All our staff had worked nobly and we were enormously proud of the result, although Dan still continued to scoff at a paper that wasn’t printed. The Story Girl and I read it turnabout while the others, except Felix, ate apples. It opened with a short

The first issue of Our Magazine was ready on New Year’s Day, and we read it that evening in the kitchen. Our entire team had worked hard, and we were really proud of the outcome, even though Dan still mocked a publication that wasn’t printed. The Story Girl and I took turns reading it while the others, except Felix, ate apples. It started with a short

EDITORIAL

EDITORIAL

With this number Our Magazine makes its first bow to the public. All the editors have done their best and the various departments are full of valuable information and amusement. The tastefully designed cover is by a famous artist, Mr. Blair Stanley, who sent it to us all the way from Europe at the request of his daughter. Mr. Peter Craig, our enterprising literary editor, contributes a touching love story. (Peter, aside, in a gratified pig’s whisper: “I never was called ‘Mr.’ before.”) Miss Felicity King’s essays on Shakespeare is none the worse for being an old school composition, as it is new to most of our readers. Miss Cecily King contributes a thrilling article of adventure. The various departments are ably edited, and we feel that we have reason to be proud of Our Magazine. But we shall not rest on our oars. “Excelsior” shall ever be our motto. We trust that each succeeding issue will be better than the one that went before. We are well aware of many defects, but it is easier to see them than to remedy them. Any suggestion that would tend to the improvement of Our Magazine will be thankfully received, but we trust that no criticism will be made that will hurt anyone’s feelings. Let us all work together in harmony, and strive to make Our Magazine an influence for good and a source of innocent pleasure, and let us always remember the words of the poet.

With this issue, Our Magazine makes its debut to the public. All the editors have put in their best effort, and the various sections are filled with valuable information and entertainment. The elegantly designed cover is by the well-known artist, Mr. Blair Stanley, who sent it to us from Europe at his daughter’s request. Mr. Peter Craig, our dedicated literary editor, shares a touching love story. (Peter, aside, in a pleased whisper: “I’ve never been called ‘Mr.’ before.”) Miss Felicity King’s essay on Shakespeare is just as good for being a school composition since it’s new to most of our readers. Miss Cecily King contributes an exciting adventure article. The different sections are well-edited, and we believe we have reason to be proud of Our Magazine. But we won’t be complacent. “Excelsior” will always be our motto. We hope that each upcoming issue will be better than the last. We are aware of many imperfections, but it's easier to identify them than to fix them. Any suggestions for improving Our Magazine will be greatly appreciated, but we hope that no criticism will be made that could hurt anyone’s feelings. Let’s all work together harmoniously and aim to make Our Magazine a force for good and a source of innocent enjoyment, and let’s always remember the words of the poet.

“The heights by great men reached and kept
Were not attained by sudden flight,
But they, while their companions slept,
Were toiling upwards in the night.”

“The heights that great people reached and maintained
Were not accomplished with a quick jump,
But they, while their peers slept,
"We're working hard to rise in the darkness."

(Peter, IMPRESSIVELY:—“I’ve read many a worse editorial in the Enterprise.”)

(Peter, IMPRESSIVELY:—“I’ve read many worse editorials in the Enterprise.”)

ESSAY ON SHAKESPEARE

Shakespeare Essay

Shakespeare’s full name was William Shakespeare. He did not always spell it the same way. He lived in the reign of Queen Elizabeth and wrote a great many plays. His plays are written in dialogue form. Some people think they were not written by Shakespeare but by another man of the same name. I have read some of them because our school teacher says everybody ought to read them, but I did not care much for them. There are some things in them I cannot understand. I like the stories of Valeria H. Montague in the Family Guide ever so much better. They are more exciting and truer to life. Romeo and Juliet was one of the plays I read. It was very sad. Juliet dies and I don’t like stories where people die. I like it better when they all get married especially to dukes and earls. Shakespeare himself was married to Anne Hatheway. They are both dead now. They have been dead a good while. He was a very famous man.

Shakespeare’s full name was William Shakespeare. He didn’t always spell it the same way. He lived during Queen Elizabeth’s reign and wrote many plays. His plays are in dialogue form. Some people believe they weren’t written by him but by another man with the same name. I’ve read some because our teacher says everyone should read them, but I didn’t really enjoy them. There are parts I can’t understand. I prefer the stories of Valeria H. Montague in the Family Guide so much more. They’re more exciting and realistic. Romeo and Juliet was one of the plays I read. It was really sad. Juliet dies, and I don't like stories where people die. I like it better when everyone gets married, especially to dukes and earls. Shakespeare himself was married to Anne Hathaway. They’re both dead now. They have been for a long time. He was a very famous man.

FELICITY KING.

Felicity King.

(PETER, MODESTLY: “I don’t know much about Shakespeare myself but I’ve got a book of his plays that belonged to my Aunt Jane, and I guess I’ll have to tackle him as soon as I finish with the Bible.”)

(PETER, MODESTLY: “I don’t know much about Shakespeare myself, but I have a book of his plays that belonged to my Aunt Jane, and I guess I’ll have to take it on as soon as I finish with the Bible.”)

THE STORY OF AN ELOPEMENT FROM CHURCH

THE STORY OF A CHURCH ELOPEMENT

This is a true story. It happened in Markdale to an uncle of my mothers. He wanted to marry Miss Jemima Parr. Felicity says Jemima is not a romantic name for a heroin of a story but I cant help it in this case because it is a true story and her name realy was Jemima. My mothers uncle was named Thomas Taylor. He was poor at that time and so the father of Miss Jemima Parr did not want him for a soninlaw and told him he was not to come near the house or he would set the dog on him. Miss Jemima Parr was very pretty and my mothers uncle Thomas was just crazy about her and she wanted him too. She cried almost every night after her father forbid him to come to the house except the nights she had to sleep or she would have died. And she was so frightened he might try to come for all and get tore up by the dog and it was a bull-dog too that would never let go. But mothers uncle Thomas was too cute for that. He waited till one day there was preaching in the Markdale church in the middle of the week because it was sacrament time and Miss Jemima Parr and her family all went because her father was an elder. My mothers uncle Thomas went too and set in the pew just behind Miss Jemima Parrs family. When they all bowed their heads at prayer time Miss Jemima Parr didnt but set bolt uprite and my mothers uncle Thomas bent over and wispered in her ear. I dont know what he said so I cant right it but Miss Jemima Parr blushed that is turned red and nodded her head. Perhaps some people may think that my mothers uncle Thomas shouldent of wispered at prayer time in church but you must remember that Miss Jemima Parrs father had thretened to set the dog on him and that was hard lines when he was a respektable young man though not rich. Well when they were singing the last sam my mothers uncle Thomas got up and went out very quitely and as soon as church was out Miss Jemima Parr walked out too real quick. Her family never suspekted anything and they hung round talking to folks and shaking hands while Miss Jemima Parr and my mothers uncle Thomas were eloping outside. And what do you suppose they eloped in. Why in Miss Jemima Parrs fathers slay. And when he went out they were gone and his slay was gone also his horse. Of course my mothers uncle Thomas didnt steal the horse. He just borroed it and sent it home the next day. But before Miss Jemima Parrs father could get another rig to follow them they were so far away he couldent catch them before they got married. And they lived happy together forever afterwards. Mothers uncle Thomas lived to be a very old man. He died very suddent. He felt quite well when he went to sleep and when he woke up he was dead.

This is a true story. It happened in Markdale to my mother's uncle. He wanted to marry Miss Jemima Parr. Felicity says Jemima isn't a romantic name for a story's heroine, but I can’t help it in this case because it's true, and her name really was Jemima. My mother's uncle was named Thomas Taylor. He was poor at the time, and Miss Jemima Parr's father didn’t want him for a son-in-law. He told Thomas to stay away from the house or he would set the dog on him. Miss Jemima Parr was very pretty, and my mother’s uncle Thomas was crazy about her, and she wanted him too. She cried almost every night after her father forbade him from coming over, except on the nights she had to sleep or she would have been devastated. She was also scared he might try to come by and get mauled by the dog, a bulldog that would never let go. But my mother's uncle Thomas was too clever for that. He waited until one day there was a sermon at the Markdale church in the middle of the week because it was sacrament time, and Miss Jemima Parr and her family all went since her father was an elder. My mother’s uncle Thomas went too and sat in the pew just behind Miss Jemima Parr’s family. When everyone bowed their heads for prayer, Miss Jemima Parr sat bolt upright, and my mother’s uncle Thomas leaned over and whispered in her ear. I don’t know what he said, so I can’t write it, but Miss Jemima Parr blushed, that is, turned red, and nodded her head. Some people might think that my mother’s uncle Thomas shouldn’t have whispered during prayer in church, but you have to remember that Miss Jemima Parr's father had threatened to set the dog on him, which was tough when he was a respectable young man, even if not wealthy. Well, when they were singing the last hymn, my mother’s uncle Thomas got up and left very quietly, and as soon as church was over, Miss Jemima Parr walked out quickly too. Her family never suspected anything and hung around talking to people and shaking hands while Miss Jemima Parr and my mother’s uncle Thomas were eloping outside. And guess what they eloped in? Miss Jemima Parr's father's sleigh. When he went out, they were gone, along with his sleigh and horse. Of course, my mother’s uncle Thomas didn’t steal the horse. He just borrowed it and returned it the next day. But before Miss Jemima Parr's father could get another rig to chase after them, they were too far away for him to catch them before they got married. And they lived happily together forever after. My mother’s uncle Thomas lived to be a very old man. He died very suddenly. He felt fine when he went to sleep, and when he woke up, he was dead.

PETER CRAIG.

PETER CRAIG.

MY MOST EXCITING ADVENTURE

MY BIGGEST ADVENTURE

The editor says we must all write up our most exciting adventure for Our Magazine. My most exciting adventure happened a year ago last November. I was nearly frightened to death. Dan says he wouldn’t of been scared and Felicity says she would of known what it was but it’s easy to talk.

The editor says we all need to write about our most thrilling adventure for Our Magazine. My most thrilling adventure happened a year ago last November. I was almost scared to death. Dan says he wouldn’t have been scared, and Felicity says she would have known what it was, but it’s easy to say that now.

It happened the night I went down to see Kitty Marr. I thought when I went that Aunt Olivia was visiting there and I could come home with her. But she wasn’t there and I had to come home alone. Kitty came a piece of the way but she wouldn’t come any further than Uncle James Frewen’s gate. She said it was because it was so windy she was afraid she would get the tooth-ache and not because she was frightened of the ghost of the dog that haunted the bridge in Uncle James’ hollow. I did wish she hadn’t said anything about the dog because I mightn’t of thought about it if she hadn’t. I had to go on alone thinking of it. I’d heard the story often but I’d never believed in it. They said the dog used to appear at one end of the bridge and walk across it with people and vanish when he got to the other end. He never tried to bite anyone but one wouldn’t want to meet the ghost of a dog even if one didn’t believe in him. I knew there was no such thing as ghosts and I kept saying a paraphrase over to myself and the Golden Text of the next Sunday School lesson but oh, how my heart beat when I got near the hollow! It was so dark. You could just see things dim-like but you couldn’t see what they were. When I got to the bridge I walked along sideways with my back to the railing so I couldn’t think the dog was behind me. And then just in the middle of the bridge I met something. It was right before me and it was big and black, just about the size of a Newfoundland dog, and I thought I could see a white nose. And it kept jumping about from one side of the bridge to the other. Oh, I hope none of my readers will ever be so frightened as I was then. I was too frightened to run back because I was afraid it would chase me and I couldn’t get past it, it moved so quick, and then it just made one spring right on me and I felt its claws and I screamed and fell down. It rolled off to one side and laid there quite quiet but I didn’t dare move and I don’t know what would have become of me if Amos Cowan hadn’t come along that very minute with a lantern. And there was me sitting in the middle of the bridge and that awful thing beside me. And what do you think it was but a big umbrella with a white handle? Amos said it was his umbrella and it had blown away from him and he had to go back and get the lantern to look for it. I felt like asking him what on earth he was going about with an umbrella open when it wasent raining. But the Cowans do such queer things. You remember the time Jerry Cowan sold us God’s picture. Amos took me right home and I was thankful for I don’t know what would have become of me if he hadn’t come along. I couldn’t sleep all night and I never want to have any more adventures like that one.

It happened the night I went to see Kitty Marr. I thought Aunt Olivia would be visiting there and I could go home with her. But she wasn’t there, so I had to go home alone. Kitty walked with me for a bit, but she wouldn’t go any further than Uncle James Frewen’s gate. She said it was too windy, and she was afraid she’d get a toothache, not because she was scared of the ghost dog that haunted the bridge in Uncle James’ hollow. I really wish she hadn’t mentioned the dog because I wouldn’t have thought about it if she hadn’t. I had to go on alone, thinking about it. I’d heard the story many times but never believed it. They said the dog would show up at one end of the bridge, walk across with people, and disappear at the other end. It never tried to bite anyone, but you'd still not want to meet a ghost dog, even if you didn’t believe in it. I knew ghosts weren’t real, and I kept reciting a phrase to myself along with the Golden Text for the next Sunday School lesson, but oh, how my heart raced when I got close to the hollow! It was so dark. You could see things vaguely, but you couldn’t tell what they were. When I reached the bridge, I walked sideways with my back to the railing so I wouldn’t think the dog was behind me. Then, right in the middle of the bridge, I encountered something. It was right in front of me, big and black, about the size of a Newfoundland dog, and I thought I could see a white nose. It kept bouncing from one side of the bridge to the other. Oh, I hope none of my readers ever feel as terrified as I did then. I was too scared to run back because I feared it would chase me, and I couldn’t get past it since it moved so fast. Suddenly, it lunged right at me, and I felt its claws before I screamed and fell down. It rolled to one side and lay there quietly, but I didn’t dare move, and I don’t know what would have happened to me if Amos Cowan hadn’t come along with a lantern at that very moment. There I was, sitting in the middle of the bridge with that dreadful thing beside me. And guess what it was? A big umbrella with a white handle! Amos said it was his umbrella, which had blown away from him, and he had to go back to get the lantern to look for it. I felt like asking him why on Earth he was walking around with an open umbrella when it wasn’t raining. But the Cowans do such odd things. Remember when Jerry Cowan sold us God’s picture? Amos took me home right away, and I was grateful because I don’t know what would have happened to me if he hadn’t shown up. I couldn’t sleep all night, and I really don’t want any more adventures like that one.

CECILY KING.

CECILY KING.

PERSONALS

PERSONALS

Mr. Dan King felt somewhat indisposed the day after Christmas—probably as the result of too much mince pie. (DAN, INDIGNANTLY:—“I wasn’t. I only et one piece!”)

Mr. Dan King felt a bit unwell the day after Christmas—likely from eating too much mince pie. (DAN, INDIGNANTLY:—“I wasn’t. I only had one piece!”)

Mr. Peter Craig thinks he saw the Family Ghost on Christmas Eve. But the rest of us think all he saw was the white calf with the red tail. (PETER, MUTTERING SULKILY:—“It’s a queer calf that would walk up on end and wring its hands.”)

Mr. Peter Craig believes he saw the Family Ghost on Christmas Eve. But the rest of us think he just saw the white calf with the red tail. (PETER, MUTTERING SULKILY:—“It’s a weird calf that would walk on its hind legs and wring its hands.”)

Miss Cecily King spent the night of Dec. 20th with Miss Kitty Marr. They talked most of the night about new knitted lace patterns and their beaus and were very sleepy in school next day. (CECILY, SHARPLY:—“We never mentioned such things!”)

Miss Cecily King spent the night of December 20th at Miss Kitty Marr's place. They chatted about new knitted lace patterns and their crushes for most of the night and were really sleepy in school the next day. (CECILY, SHARPLY:—“We never mentioned such things!”)

Patrick Grayfur, Esq., was indisposed yesterday, but seems to be enjoying his usual health to-day.

Patrick Grayfur, Esq., wasn't feeling well yesterday, but he seems to be in his usual good health today.

The King family expect their Aunt Eliza to visit them in January. She is really our great-aunt. We have never seen her but we are told she is very deaf and does not like children. So Aunt Janet says we must make ourselves scarece when she comes.

The King family expects their Aunt Eliza to visit them in January. She’s actually our great-aunt. We’ve never met her, but we’ve heard she’s very hard of hearing and isn’t fond of kids. So Aunt Janet says we need to make ourselves scarce when she arrives.

Miss Cecily King has undertaken to fill with names a square of the missionary quilt which the Mission Band is making. You pay five cents to have your name embroidered in a corner, ten cents to have it in the centre, and a quarter if you want it left off altogether. (CECILY, INDIGNANTLY:—“That isn’t the way at all.”)

Miss Cecily King has taken on the task of filling in names on a square of the missionary quilt that the Mission Band is creating. It costs five cents to have your name embroidered in a corner, ten cents to have it in the center, and a quarter if you'd prefer it left off entirely. (CECILY, INDIGNANTLY:—“That’s not how it works at all.”)

ADS.

Ads.

WANTED—A remedy to make a fat boy thin. Address, “Patient Sufferer, care of Our Magazine.”

WANTED—A solution to help a chubby boy lose weight. Please write to “Patient Sufferer, care of Our Magazine.”

(FELIX, SOURLY:—“Sara Ray never got that up. I’ll bet it was Dan. He’d better stick to his own department.”)

(FELIX, SOURLY:—“Sara Ray never pulled that off. I’ll bet it was Dan. He’d better stay in his own lane.”)

HOUSEHOLD DEPARTMENT

Home Department

Mrs. Alexander King killed all her geese the twentieth of December. We all helped pick them. We had one Christmas Day and will have one every fortnight the rest of the winter.

Mrs. Alexander King killed all her geese on December 20th. We all helped pluck them. We had one Christmas dinner, and we'll have one every two weeks for the rest of the winter.

The bread was sour last week because mother wouldn’t take my advice. I told her it was too warm for it in the corner behind the stove.

The bread was sour last week because Mom wouldn’t take my advice. I told her it was too warm for it in the corner behind the stove.

Miss Felicity King invented a new recete for date cookies recently, which everybody said were excelent. I am not going to publish it though, because I don’t want other people to find it out.

Miss Felicity King recently created a new recipe for date cookies that everyone said were excellent. I'm not going to share it, though, because I don’t want others to find out.

ANXIOUS INQUIRER:—If you want to remove inkstains place the stain over steam and apply salt and lemon juice. If it was Dan who sent this question in I’d advise him to stop wiping his pen on his shirt sleeves and then he wouldn’t have so many stains.

ANXIOUS INQUIRER:—If you want to get rid of ink stains, hold the stain over steam and use salt and lemon juice. If it was Dan who asked this question, I’d suggest he stop wiping his pen on his shirt sleeves, and then he wouldn’t have so many stains.

FELICITY KING.

Felicity King.

ETIQUETTE DEPARTMENT

Etiquette Department

F-l-x:—Yes, you should offer your arm to a lady when seeing her home, but don’t keep her standing too long at the gate while you say good night.

F-l-x:—Yes, you should offer your arm to a lady when walking her home, but don’t make her wait too long at the gate while you say goodnight.

(FELIX, ENRAGED:—“I never asked such a question.”)

(FELIX, ENRAGED:—“I never asked that question.”)

C-c-l-y:—No, it is not polite to use “Holy Moses” or “dodgasted” in ordinary conversation.

C-c-l-y:—No, it's not appropriate to say “Holy Moses” or “dodgasted” in regular conversations.

(Cecily had gone down cellar to replenish the apple plate, so this passed without protest.)

(Cecily had gone down to the basement to restock the apple plate, so this went by without any objections.)

S-r-a:—No, it isn’t polite to cry all the time. As to whether you should ask a young man in, it all depends on whether he went home with you of his own accord or was sent by some elderly relative.

S-r-a:—No, it’s not polite to cry all the time. Whether you should invite a young man in really depends on if he came home with you on his own or if an older relative sent him.

F-l-t-y:—It does not break any rule of etiquette if you keep a button off your best young man’s coat for a keepsake. But don’t take more than one or his mother might miss them.

F-l-t-y:—It’s perfectly acceptable to keep a button from your best guy’s coat as a memento. Just make sure you only take one, or his mother might notice they’re missing.

DAN KING.

DAN KING.

FASHION NOTES

Style Tips

Knitted mufflers are much more stylish than crocheted ones this winter. It is nice to have one the same colour as your cap.

Knitted scarves are way more stylish than crocheted ones this winter. It’s great to have one that matches your hat.

Red mittens with a black diamond pattern on the back are much run after. Em Frewen’s grandma knits hers for her. She can knit the double diamond pattern and Em puts on such airs about it, but I think the single diamond is in better taste.

Red mittens with a black diamond pattern on the back are highly sought after. Em Frewen’s grandma knits hers for her. She can create the double diamond pattern, and Em acts all pretentious about it, but I believe the single diamond looks better.

The new winter hats at Markdale are very pretty. It is so exciting to pick a hat. Boys can’t have that fun. Their hats are so much alike.

The new winter hats at Markdale are really nice. It’s so fun to choose a hat. Boys don’t get to have that experience. Their hats are all pretty similar.

CECILY KING.

CECILY KING.

FUNNY PARAGRAPHS

Humorous paragraphs

This is a true joke and really happened.

This is a real joke and it actually happened.

There was an old local preacher in New Brunswick one time whose name was Samuel Clask. He used to preach and pray and visit the sick just like a regular minister. One day he was visiting a neighbour who was dying and he prayed the Lord to have mercy on him because he was very poor and had worked so hard all his life that he hadn’t much time to attend to religion.

There was an old local preacher in New Brunswick once named Samuel Clask. He used to preach, pray, and visit the sick just like any regular minister. One day, he was visiting a neighbor who was dying, and he prayed to the Lord to have mercy on him because he was very poor and had worked so hard all his life that he didn’t have much time to focus on religion.

“And if you don’t believe me, O Lord,” Mr. Clask finished up with, “just take a look at his hands.”

“And if you don’t believe me, oh Lord,” Mr. Clask concluded, “just take a look at his hands.”

FELIX KING.

FELIX KING.

GENERAL INFORMATION BUREAU

INFO BUREAU

DAN:—Do porpoises grow on trees or vines?

DAN:—Do porpoises grow on trees or vines?

Ans. Neither. They inhabit the deep sea.

Ans. Neither. They live in the deep sea.

FELIX KING.

Felix King.

(DAN, AGGRIEVED:—“Well, I’d never heard of porpoises and it sounded like something that grew. But you needn’t have gone and put it in the paper.”

(DAN, AGGRIEVED:—“Well, I’d never heard of porpoises and it sounded like something that grows. But you didn’t have to go and put it in the paper.”

FELIX:—“It isn’t any worse than the things you put in about me that I never asked at all.”

FELIX:—“It’s no worse than the things you wrote about me that I never asked for.”

CECILY, SOOTHINGLY:—“Oh, well, boys, it’s all in fun, and I think Our Magazine is perfectly elegant.”

CECILY, SOOTHINGLY:—“Oh, come on, guys, it’s all just for fun, and I think our magazine is absolutely fabulous.”

FELICITY, FAILING TO SEE THE STORY GIRL AND BEVERLEY EXCHANGING WINKS BEHIND HER BACK:—“It certainly is, though SOME PEOPLE were so opposed to starting it.”)

FELICITY, NOT REALIZING THE STORY GIRL AND BEVERLEY WERE WINKING AT EACH OTHER BEHIND HER BACK:—“It definitely is, even though SOME PEOPLE were really against starting it.”)

What harmless, happy fooling it all was! How we laughed as we read and listened and devoured apples! Blow high, blow low, no wind can ever quench the ruddy glow of that faraway winter night in our memories. And though Our Magazine never made much of a stir in the world, or was the means of hatching any genius, it continued to be capital fun for us throughout the year.

What harmless, carefree fun it all was! How we laughed as we read, listened, and enjoyed our apples! Whether it was calm or wild outside, no wind can ever dim the warm memories of that distant winter night. And even though Our Magazine never made much of an impact in the world or produced any great talent, it remained a great source of enjoyment for us all year long.





CHAPTER VI. GREAT-AUNT ELIZA’S VISIT

It was a diamond winter day in February—clear, cold, hard, brilliant. The sharp blue sky shone, the white fields and hills glittered, the fringe of icicles around the eaves of Uncle Alec’s house sparkled. Keen was the frost and crisp the snow over our world; and we young fry of the King households were all agog to enjoy life—for was it not Saturday, and were we not left all alone to keep house?

It was a bright winter day in February—clear, cold, and stunning. The sharp blue sky shone, the white fields and hills sparkled, and the icicles hanging from Uncle Alec’s house glimmered. The frost was sharp, and the snow over our world was crisp; and we kids from the King households were all excited to enjoy life—wasn’t it Saturday, and weren’t we left all alone to take care of the place?

Aunt Janet and Aunt Olivia had had their last big “kill” of market poultry the day before; and early in the morning all our grown-ups set forth to Charlottetown, to be gone the whole day. They left us many charges as usual, some of which we remembered and some of which we forgot; but with Felicity in command none of us dared stray far out of line. The Story Girl and Peter came over, of course, and we all agreed that we would haste and get the work done in the forenoon, that we might have an afternoon of uninterrupted enjoyment. A taffy-pull after dinner and then a jolly hour of coasting on the hill field before supper were on our programme. But disappointment was our portion. We did manage to get the taffy made but before we could sample the result satisfactorily, and just as the girls were finishing with the washing of the dishes, Felicity glanced out of the window and exclaimed in tones of dismay,

Aunt Janet and Aunt Olivia had their last big “kill” of market poultry the day before, and early in the morning, all our adults headed off to Charlottetown for the whole day. They left us with a bunch of tasks, some of which we remembered and some we forgot, but with Felicity in charge, none of us dared to stray too far. The Story Girl and Peter came over, and we all agreed to hurry and get the work done in the morning so we could enjoy the afternoon without interruptions. We planned a taffy-pull after dinner followed by a fun hour of sledding on the hill field before supper. But disappointment was our fate. We managed to make the taffy, but just before we could taste it properly, and just as the girls were finishing up with the dishwashing, Felicity looked out the window and exclaimed in shock,

“Oh, dear me, here’s Great-aunt Eliza coming up the lane! Now, isn’t that too mean?”

“Oh no, here comes Great-aunt Eliza down the lane! Isn’t that just awful?”

We all looked out to see a tall, gray-haired lady approaching the house, looking about her with the slightly puzzled air of a stranger. We had been expecting Great-aunt Eliza’s advent for some weeks, for she was visiting relatives in Markdale. We knew she was liable to pounce down on us any time, being one of those delightful folk who like to “surprise” people, but we had never thought of her coming that particular day. It must be confessed that we did not look forward to her visit with any pleasure. None of us had ever seen her, but we knew she was very deaf, and had very decided opinions as to the way in which children should behave.

We all looked out to see a tall, gray-haired woman walking up to the house, glancing around with the slightly confused expression of a stranger. We had been expecting Great-aunt Eliza to arrive for a few weeks since she was visiting relatives in Markdale. We knew she could show up at any time because she was one of those people who love to “surprise” others, but we never thought she would come on that particular day. To be honest, we weren’t looking forward to her visit at all. None of us had ever met her, but we knew she was very hard of hearing and had strong opinions on how children should act.

“Whew!” whistled Dan. “We’re in for a jolly afternoon. She’s deaf as a post and we’ll have to split our throats to make her hear at all. I’ve a notion to skin out.”

“Whew!” whistled Dan. “We’re in for a fun afternoon. She’s as deaf as a post and we’ll have to shout our heads off to make her hear at all. I’m thinking about leaving.”

“Oh, don’t talk like that, Dan,” said Cecily reproachfully. “She’s old and lonely and has had a great deal of trouble. She has buried three husbands. We must be kind to her and do the best we can to make her visit pleasant.”

“Oh, don’t say that, Dan,” Cecily said with disappointment. “She’s old and lonely and has faced a lot of trouble. She has lost three husbands. We need to be kind to her and do our best to make her visit enjoyable.”

“She’s coming to the back door,” said Felicity, with an agitated glance around the kitchen. “I told you, Dan, that you should have shovelled the snow away from the front door this morning. Cecily, set those pots in the pantry quick—hide those boots, Felix—shut the cupboard door, Peter—Sara, straighten up the lounge. She’s awfully particular and ma says her house is always as neat as wax.”

“She's coming to the back door,” Felicity said, looking around the kitchen nervously. “I told you, Dan, you should have shoveled the snow away from the front door this morning. Cecily, put those pots in the pantry quickly—hide those boots, Felix—shut the cupboard door, Peter—Sara, tidy up the living room. She's really particular and my mom says her house is always spotless.”

To do Felicity justice, while she issued orders to the rest of us, she was flying busily about herself, and it was amazing how much was accomplished in the way of putting the kitchen in perfect order during the two minutes in which Great-aunt Eliza was crossing the yard.

To give Felicity credit, as she was giving orders to the rest of us, she was also busy moving around herself, and it was impressive how much got done in terms of getting the kitchen perfectly organized during the two minutes that Great-aunt Eliza was crossing the yard.

“Fortunately the sitting-room is tidy and there’s plenty in the pantry,” said Felicity, who could face anything undauntedly with a well-stocked larder behind her.

“Luckily, the living room is neat and there's plenty in the pantry,” said Felicity, who could handle anything fearlessly with a well-stocked cupboard backing her up.

Further conversation was cut short by a decided rap at the door. Felicity opened it.

Further conversation was interrupted by a sharp knock at the door. Felicity opened it.

“Why, how do you do, Aunt Eliza?” she said loudly.

“Hi, how are you, Aunt Eliza?” she said loudly.

A slightly bewildered look appeared on Aunt Eliza’s face. Felicity perceived she had not spoken loudly enough.

A slightly confused expression crossed Aunt Eliza's face. Felicity realized she hadn't spoken loudly enough.

“How do you do, Aunt Eliza,” she repeated at the top of her voice. “Come in—we are glad to see you. We’ve been looking for you for ever so long.”

“Hey there, Aunt Eliza,” she exclaimed loudly. “Come on in—we’re so happy to see you. We’ve been waiting for you for a really long time.”

“Are your father and mother at home?” asked Aunt Eliza, slowly.

“Are your mom and dad home?” Aunt Eliza asked slowly.

“No, they went to town today. But they’ll be home this evening.”

“No, they went to town today. But they’ll be back this evening.”

“I’m sorry they’re away,” said Aunt Eliza, coming in, “because I can stay only a few hours.”

“I’m sorry they’re not here,” Aunt Eliza said as she walked in, “because I can only stay for a few hours.”

“Oh, that’s too bad,” shouted poor Felicity, darting an angry glance at the rest of us, as if to demand why we didn’t help her out. “Why, we’ve been thinking you’d stay a week with us anyway. You MUST stay over Sunday.”

“Oh, that’s too bad,” shouted poor Felicity, shooting an angry look at the rest of us, as if to ask why we didn’t help her out. “We thought you’d stay a week with us anyway. You HAVE to stay over Sunday.”

“I really can’t. I have to go to Charlottetown tonight,” returned Aunt Eliza.

“I really can’t. I have to go to Charlottetown tonight,” replied Aunt Eliza.

“Well, you’ll take off your things and stay to tea, at least,” urged Felicity, as hospitably as her strained vocal chords would admit.

“Well, you’ll take off your stuff and stick around for tea, at least,” insisted Felicity, as warmly as her strained vocal cords would allow.

“Yes, I think I’ll do that. I want to get acquainted with my—my nephews and nieces,” said Aunt Eliza, with a rather pleasant glance around our group. If I could have associated the thought of such a thing with my preconception of Great-aunt Eliza I could have sworn there was a twinkle in her eye. But of course it was impossible. “Won’t you introduce yourselves, please?”

“Yes, I think I’ll do that. I want to get to know my—my nephews and nieces,” said Aunt Eliza, glancing around our group with a rather pleasant look. If I could have linked the idea of such a thing with my impression of Great-aunt Eliza, I could have sworn there was a sparkle in her eye. But of course, that was impossible. “Could you please introduce yourselves?”

Felicity shouted our names and Great-aunt Eliza shook hands all round. She performed the duty grimly and I concluded I must have been mistaken about the twinkle. She was certainly very tall and dignified and imposing—altogether a great-aunt to be respected.

Felicity called out our names, and Great-aunt Eliza shook hands with everyone. She did it solemnly, and I realized I must have been wrong about the twinkle. She was definitely very tall, dignified, and commanding—truly a great-aunt to be respected.

Felicity and Cecily took her to the spare room and then left her in the sitting-room while they returned to the kitchen, to discuss the matter in family conclave.

Felicity and Cecily took her to the spare room and then left her in the sitting room while they went back to the kitchen to talk about it in a family meeting.

“Well, and what do you think of dear Aunt Eliza?” asked Dan.

“Well, what do you think of dear Aunt Eliza?” Dan asked.

“S-s-s-sh,” warned Cecily, with a glance at the half-open hall door.

“S-s-s-sh,” Cecily warned, glancing at the half-open hall door.

“Pshaw,” scoffed Dan, “she can’t hear us. There ought to be a law against anyone being as deaf as that.”

“Come on,” scoffed Dan, “she can’t hear us. There should be a law against anyone being that deaf.”

“She’s not so old-looking as I expected,” said Felix. “If her hair wasn’t so white she wouldn’t look much older than your mother.”

“She doesn’t look as old as I thought she would,” said Felix. “If her hair wasn’t so white, she wouldn’t look much older than your mom.”

“You don’t have to be very old to be a great-aunt,” said Cecily. “Kitty Marr has a great-aunt who is just the same age as her mother. I expect it was burying so many husbands turned her hair white. But Aunt Eliza doesn’t look just as I expected she would either.”

“You don’t have to be very old to be a great-aunt,” Cecily said. “Kitty Marr has a great-aunt who is the same age as her mom. I guess it was burying so many husbands that turned her hair white. But Aunt Eliza doesn’t look like I thought she would, either.”

“She’s dressed more stylishly than I expected,” said Felicity. “I thought she’d be real old-fashioned, but her clothes aren’t too bad at all.”

“She’s dressed more stylishly than I expected,” said Felicity. “I thought she’d be really old-fashioned, but her clothes aren’t bad at all.”

“She wouldn’t be bad-looking if ‘tweren’t for her nose,” said Peter. “It’s too long, and crooked besides.”

“She wouldn't be bad-looking if it weren't for her nose,” said Peter. “It's too long and crooked, too.”

“You needn’t criticize our relations like that,” said Felicity tartly.

“You don’t need to criticize our relationship like that,” Felicity said sharply.

“Well, aren’t you doing it yourselves?” expostulated Peter.

"Well, aren't you guys doing it yourselves?" Peter exclaimed.

“That’s different,” retorted Felicity. “Never you mind Great-aunt Eliza’s nose.”

“That's different,” Felicity shot back. “Don’t worry about Great-aunt Eliza’s nose.”

“Well, don’t expect me to talk to her,” said Dan, “‘cause I won’t.”

“Well, don’t expect me to talk to her,” Dan said, “because I won’t.”

“I’m going to be very polite to her,” said Felicity. “She’s rich. But how are we to entertain her, that’s the question.”

“I’m going to be very nice to her,” said Felicity. “She’s wealthy. But how are we supposed to entertain her, that’s the real question.”

“What does the Family Guide say about entertaining your rich, deaf old aunt?” queried Dan ironically.

“What does the Family Guide say about entertaining your wealthy, deaf old aunt?” Dan asked ironically.

“The Family Guide says we should be polite to EVERYBODY,” said Cecily, with a reproachful look at Dan.

“The Family Guide says we should be polite to EVERYBODY,” Cecily said, giving Dan a disapproving look.

“The worst of it is,” said Felicity, looking worried, “that there isn’t a bit of old bread in the house and she can’t eat new, I’ve heard father say. It gives her indigestion. What will we do?”

“The worst part is,” said Felicity, looking worried, “that there isn’t any old bread in the house, and she can’t eat fresh, I’ve heard Dad say. It gives her indigestion. What are we going to do?”

“Make a pan of rusks and apologize for having no old bread,” suggested the Story Girl, probably by way of teasing Felicity. The latter, however, took it in all good faith.

“Make a pan of rusks and sorry we don’t have any old bread,” suggested the Story Girl, probably just to tease Felicity. However, Felicity took it completely seriously.

“The Family Guide says we should never apologize for things we can’t help. It says it’s adding insult to injury to do it. But you run over home for a loaf of stale bread, Sara, and it’s a good idea about the rusks. I’ll make a panful.”

“The Family Guide says we should never apologize for things we can't control. It says it only makes things worse to do it. But you run home for a loaf of stale bread, Sara, and getting the rusks is a great idea. I’ll make a whole pan.”

“Let me make them,” said the Story Girl, eagerly. “I can make real good rusks now.”

“Let me make them,” said the Story Girl, eagerly. “I can make really good rusks now.”

“No, it wouldn’t do to trust you,” said Felicity mercilessly. “You might make some queer mistake and Aunt Eliza would tell it all over the country. She’s a fearful old gossip. I’ll make the rusks myself. She hates cats, so we mustn’t let Paddy be seen. And she’s a Methodist, so mind nobody says anything against Methodists to her.”

“No, it wouldn’t be wise to trust you,” Felicity said coldly. “You might make some strange mistake and Aunt Eliza would blab it all over town. She’s an awful gossip. I’ll make the rusks myself. She hates cats, so we need to keep Paddy hidden. And she’s a Methodist, so make sure nobody says anything negative about Methodists around her.”

“Who’s going to say anything, anyhow?” asked Peter belligerently.

“Who’s going to say anything, anyway?” Peter asked aggressively.

“I wonder if I might ask her for her name for my quilt square?” speculated Cecily. “I believe I will. She looks so much friendlier than I expected. Of course she’ll choose the five-cent section. She’s an estimable old lady, but very economical.”

“I wonder if I can ask her for her name for my quilt square?” Cecily thought. “I think I will. She seems so much friendlier than I expected. Of course, she’ll choose the five-cent section. She’s a respectable old lady, but very frugal.”

“Why don’t you say she’s so mean she’d skin a flea for its hide and tallow?” said Dan. “That’s the plain truth.”

“Why don’t you say she’s so mean she’d skin a flea for its fur and fat?” Dan said. “That’s just the plain truth.”

“Well, I’m going to see about getting tea,” said Felicity, “so the rest of you will have to entertain her. You better go in and show her the photographs in the album. Dan, you do it.”

“Well, I’m going to get some tea,” said Felicity, “so the rest of you will have to keep her company. You should go in and show her the pictures in the album. Dan, you handle it.”

“Thank you, that’s a girl’s job,” said Dan. “I’d look nice sitting up to Aunt Eliza and yelling out that this was Uncle Jim and ‘tother Cousin Sarah’s twins, wouldn’t I? Cecily or the Story Girl can do it.”

“Thanks, but that's a girl's job,” Dan said. “I’d look pretty silly sitting next to Aunt Eliza and shouting that these are Uncle Jim and the other Cousin Sarah’s twins, wouldn’t I? Cecily or the Story Girl can handle it.”

“I don’t know all the pictures in your album,” said the Story Girl hastily.

“I don’t know all the pictures in your album,” the Story Girl said quickly.

“I s’pose I’ll have to do it, though I don’t like to,” sighed Cecily. “But we ought to go in. We’ve left her alone too long now. She’ll think we have no manners.”

“I guess I’ll have to do it, even though I don’t want to,” sighed Cecily. “But we should go in. We’ve left her alone for too long now. She’ll think we have no manners.”

Accordingly we all filed in rather reluctantly. Great-aunt Eliza was toasting her toes—clad, as we noted, in very smart and shapely shoes—at the stove and looking quite at her ease. Cecily, determined to do her duty even in the face of such fearful odds as Great-aunt Eliza’s deafness, dragged a ponderous, plush-covered album from its corner and proceeded to display and explain the family photographs. She did her brave best but she could not shout like Felicity, and half the time, as she confided to me later on, she felt that Great-aunt Eliza did not hear one word she said, because she didn’t seem to take in who the people were, though, just like all deaf folks, she wouldn’t let on. Great-aunt Eliza certainly didn’t talk much; she looked at the photographs in silence, but she smiled now and then. That smile bothered me. It was so twinkly and so very un-great-aunt-Elizaish. But I felt indignant with her. I thought she might have shown a little more appreciation of Cecily’s gallant efforts to entertain.

So, we all walked in a bit reluctantly. Great-aunt Eliza was warming her toes—wearing, as we noticed, some very stylish and well-fitted shoes—by the stove and seemed quite comfortable. Cecily, determined to do her part despite the daunting challenge of Great-aunt Eliza’s deafness, dragged a heavy, plush-covered album from its corner and started to show and explain the family photos. She did her best, but she couldn’t shout like Felicity, and half the time, as she later told me, she felt that Great-aunt Eliza didn’t hear a word she said, because she didn’t seem to recognize who the people were, even though, like all deaf people, she wouldn’t admit it. Great-aunt Eliza definitely didn’t talk much; she looked at the photos in silence, but she smiled occasionally. That smile bothered me. It was so bright and so unlike her usual self. But I felt frustrated with her. I thought she could have shown a bit more appreciation for Cecily’s brave efforts to entertain.

It was very dull for the rest of us. The Story Girl sat rather sulkily in her corner; she was angry because Felicity would not let her make the rusks, and also, perhaps, a little vexed because she could not charm Great-aunt Eliza with her golden voice and story-telling gift. Felix and I looked at each other and wished ourselves out in the hill field, careering gloriously adown its gleaming crust.

It was pretty boring for the rest of us. The Story Girl sat sulking in her corner; she was upset because Felicity wouldn’t let her make the rusks, and also, maybe a bit annoyed because she couldn't impress Great-aunt Eliza with her beautiful voice and storytelling talent. Felix and I exchanged glances and wished we were out in the hill field, racing down its shiny surface.

But presently a little amusement came our way. Dan, who was sitting behind Great-aunt Eliza, and consequently out of her view, began making comments on Cecily’s explanation of this one and that one among the photographs. In vain Cecily implored him to stop. It was too good fun to give up. For the next half-hour the dialogue ran after this fashion, while Peter and Felix and I, and even the Story Girl, suffered agonies trying to smother our bursts of laughter—for Great-aunt Eliza could see if she couldn’t hear:

But soon a bit of fun came our way. Dan, who was sitting behind Great-aunt Eliza and was therefore out of her sight, started making comments on Cecily’s explanations of the people in the photographs. Despite Cecily's desperate pleas for him to stop, it was too much fun to quit. For the next half hour, the conversation went like this, while Peter, Felix, I, and even the Story Girl struggled to hold back our laughter—because Great-aunt Eliza could see even if she couldn’t hear:

CECILY, SHOUTING:—“That is Mr. Joseph Elliott of Markdale, a second cousin of mother’s.”

CECILY, SHOUTING:—“That’s Mr. Joseph Elliott from Markdale, my mom’s second cousin.”

DAN:—“Don’t brag of it, Sis. He’s the man who was asked if somebody else said something in sincerity and old Joe said ‘No, he said it in my cellar.’”

DAN:—"Don't brag about it, Sis. He's the guy who was asked if someone else spoke sincerely, and old Joe said, 'No, he said it in my cellar.'"

CECILY:—“This isn’t anybody in our family. It’s little Xavy Gautier who used to be hired with Uncle Roger.”

CECILY:—“This isn’t anyone in our family. It’s little Xavy Gautier who used to work for Uncle Roger.”

DAN:—“Uncle Roger sent him to fix a gate one day and scolded him because he didn’t do it right, and Xavy was mad as hops and said ‘How you ‘spect me to fix dat gate? I never learned jogerfy.’”

DAN:—“Uncle Roger had him fix a gate one day and yelled at him because he didn’t do it right, and Xavy was really angry and said, ‘How do you expect me to fix that gate? I never learned how to do it.’”

CECILY, WITH AN ANGUISHED GLANCE AT DAN:—“This is Great-uncle Robert King.”

CECILY, GIVING DAN A PAINFUL LOOK:—“This is Great-uncle Robert King.”

DAN:—“He’s been married four times. Don’t you think that’s often enough, dear great-aunty?”

DAN:—“He’s been married four times. Don’t you think that’s a bit much, dear great-aunt?”

CECILY:—“(Dan!!) This is a nephew of Mr. Ambrose Marr’s. He lives out west and teaches school.”

CECILY:—“(Dan!!) This is Mr. Ambrose Marr’s nephew. He lives out west and is a schoolteacher.”

DAN:—“Yes, and Uncle Roger says he doesn’t know enough not to sleep in a field with the gate open.”

DAN:—“Yeah, and Uncle Roger says he doesn’t know better than to sleep in a field with the gate open.”

CECILY:—“This is Miss Julia Stanley, who used to teach in Carlisle a few years ago.”

CECILY: “This is Miss Julia Stanley, who taught in Carlisle a few years ago.”

DAN:—“When she resigned the trustees had a meeting to see if they’d ask her to stay and raise her supplement. Old Highland Sandy was alive then and he got up and said, ‘If she for go let her for went. Perhaps she for marry.’”

DAN:—“When she quit, the trustees had a meeting to discuss whether they should ask her to stay and increase her salary. Old Highland Sandy was still around at that time and he stood up and said, ‘If she wants to go, let her go. Maybe she’s getting married.’”

CECILY, WITH THE AIR OF A MARTYR:—“This is Mr. Layton, who used to travel around selling Bibles and hymn books and Talmage’s sermons.”

CECILY, WITH A MARTYR’S AIR:—“This is Mr. Layton, who used to go around selling Bibles, hymn books, and Talmage’s sermons.”

DAN:—“He was so thin Uncle Roger used to say he always mistook him for a crack in the atmosphere. One time he stayed here all night and went to prayer meeting and Mr. Marwood asked him to lead in prayer. It had been raining ‘most every day for three weeks, and it was just in haymaking time, and everybody thought the hay was going to be ruined, and old Layton got up and prayed that God would send gentle showers on the growing crops, and I heard Uncle Roger whisper to a fellow behind me, ‘If somebody don’t choke him off we won’t get the hay made this summer.’”

DAN:—“He was so skinny that Uncle Roger used to say he always mistook him for a crack in the atmosphere. One time, he stayed here all night and went to the prayer meeting, where Mr. Marwood asked him to lead the prayer. It had been raining almost every day for three weeks, right when it was haymaking time, and everyone thought the hay was going to be ruined. Old Layton stood up and prayed that God would send gentle showers on the growing crops, and I heard Uncle Roger whisper to someone behind me, ‘If someone doesn’t shut him up, we won’t get the hay made this summer.’”

CECILY, IN EXASPERATION:—“(Dan, shame on you for telling such irreverent stories.) This is Mrs. Alexander Scott of Markdale. She has been very sick for a long time.”

CECILY, IN EXASPERATION:—“(Dan, you shouldn't tell such disrespectful stories.) This is Mrs. Alexander Scott of Markdale. She's been really sick for a long time.”

DAN:—“Uncle Roger says all that keeps her alive is that she’s scared her husband will marry again.”

DAN:—“Uncle Roger says the only thing keeping her alive is her fear that her husband will remarry.”

CECILY:—“This is old Mr. James MacPherson who used to live behind the graveyard.”

CECILY:—“This is old Mr. James MacPherson who used to live behind the cemetery.”

DAN:—“He’s the man who told mother once that he always made his own iodine out of strong tea and baking soda.”

DAN:—“He’s the guy who once told Mom that he always made his own iodine using strong tea and baking soda.”

CECILY:—“This is Cousin Ebenezer MacPherson on the Markdale road.”

CECILY:—“This is Cousin Ebenezer MacPherson on the Markdale road.”

DAN:—“Great temperance man! He never tasted rum in his life. He took the measles when he was forty-five and was crazy as a loon with them, and the doctor ordered them to give him a dose of brandy. When he swallowed it he looked up and says, solemn as an owl, ‘Give it to me oftener and more at a time.’”

DAN:—“Great temperance guy! He never tried rum in his life. He got the measles when he was forty-five and was completely out of his mind with them, and the doctor told them to give him some brandy. When he drank it, he looked up and said, as serious as can be, ‘Give it to me more often and in larger amounts.’”

CECILY, IMPLORINGLY:—“(Dan, do stop. You make me so nervous I don’t know what I’m doing.) This is Mr. Lemuel Goodridge. He is a minister.”

CECILY, PLEADINGLY:—“(Dan, please stop. You make me so nervous I don't know what I'm doing.) This is Mr. Lemuel Goodridge. He's a minister.”

DAN:—“You ought to see his mouth. Uncle Roger says the drawing string has fell out of it. It just hangs loose—so fashion.”

DAN:—“You should see his mouth. Uncle Roger says the drawing string has come out of it. It just hangs loose like that.”

Dan, whose own mouth was far from being beautiful, here gave an imitation of the Rev. Lemuel’s, to the utter undoing of Peter, Felix, and myself. Our wild guffaws of laughter penetrated even Great-aunt Eliza’s deafness, and she glanced up with a startled face. What we would have done I do not know had not Felicity at that moment appeared in the doorway with panic-stricken eyes and exclaimed,

Dan, whose own smile wasn’t exactly beautiful, mimicked the Rev. Lemuel’s, completely shocking Peter, Felix, and me. Our loud bursts of laughter cut through even Great-aunt Eliza’s deafness, and she looked up with a surprised expression. I don’t know what we would have done if Felicity hadn’t appeared in the doorway at that moment with wide, panicked eyes and shouted,

“Cecily, come here for a moment.”

“Cecily, come here for a second.”

Cecily, glad of even a temporary respite, fled to the kitchen and we heard her demanding what was the matter.

Cecily, happy for even a short break, rushed to the kitchen, and we heard her asking what was going on.

“Matter!” exclaimed Felicity, tragically. “Matter enough! Some of you left a soup plate with molasses in it on the pantry table and Pat got into it and what do you think? He went into the spare room and walked all over Aunt Eliza’s things on the bed. You can see his tracks plain as plain. What in the world can we do? She’ll be simply furious.”

“Matter!” Felicity exclaimed, dramatically. “Matter enough! Some of you left a soup plate with molasses on the pantry table, and Pat got into it. Guess what? He went into the spare room and walked all over Aunt Eliza’s stuff on the bed. You can see his tracks clear as day. What are we going to do? She’ll be absolutely furious.”

I looked apprehensively at Great-aunt Eliza; but she was gazing intently at a picture of Aunt Janet’s sister’s twins, a most stolid, uninteresting pair; but evidently Great-aunt Eliza found them amusing for she was smiling widely over them.

I looked nervously at Great-aunt Eliza; but she was staring intently at a picture of Aunt Janet’s sister’s twins, a dull, unremarkable pair; but clearly, Great-aunt Eliza found them funny because she was smiling broadly at them.

“Let us take a little clean water and a soft bit of cotton,” came Cecily’s clear voice from the kitchen, “and see if we can’t clean the molasses off. The coat and hat are both cloth, and molasses isn’t like grease.”

“Let’s grab some clean water and a soft piece of cotton,” Cecily’s clear voice called from the kitchen, “and see if we can clean off the molasses. The coat and hat are both made of cloth, and molasses isn’t like grease.”

“Well, we can try, but I wish the Story Girl would keep her cat home,” grumbled Felicity.

"Well, we can give it a shot, but I really wish the Story Girl would keep her cat at home," grumbled Felicity.

The Story Girl here flew out to defend her pet, and we four boys sat on, miserably conscious of Great-aunt Eliza, who never said a word to us, despite her previously expressed desire to become acquainted with us. She kept on looking at the photographs and seemed quite oblivious of our presence.

The Story Girl rushed out to protect her pet, while the four of us boys stayed behind, feeling awkwardly aware of Great-aunt Eliza, who didn’t say a word to us, even though she had earlier expressed a wish to get to know us. She continued to look at the photographs, seemingly unaware of us being there.

Presently the girls returned, having, as transpired later, been so successful in removing the traces of Paddy’s mischief that it was not deemed necessary to worry Great-aunt Eliza with any account of it. Felicity announced tea and, while Cecily conveyed Great-aunt Eliza out to the dining-room, lingered behind to consult with us for a moment.

The girls came back, having, as we later found out, done such a good job of cleaning up after Paddy's mischief that it wasn't necessary to trouble Great-aunt Eliza with any details. Felicity announced it was time for tea and, while Cecily escorted Great-aunt Eliza to the dining room, Felicity stayed behind to chat with us for a moment.

“Ought we to ask her to say grace?” she wanted to know.

“Should we ask her to say grace?” she asked.

“I know a story,” said the Story Girl, “about Uncle Roger when he was just a young man. He went to the house of a very deaf old lady and when they sat down to the table she asked him to say grace. Uncle Roger had never done such a thing in his life and he turned as red as a beet and looked down and muttered, ‘E-r-r, please excuse me—I—I’m not accustomed to doing that.’ Then he looked up and the old lady said ‘Amen,’ loudly and cheerfully. She thought Uncle Roger was saying grace all the time.”

“I know a story,” said the Story Girl, “about Uncle Roger when he was just a young man. He went to the house of a very deaf old lady, and when they sat down at the table, she asked him to say grace. Uncle Roger had never done anything like that before, and he turned as red as a beet, looked down, and muttered, ‘Uh, please excuse me—I—I’m not used to doing that.’ Then he looked up, and the old lady said ‘Amen,’ loudly and cheerfully. She thought Uncle Roger was saying grace the whole time.”

“I don’t think it’s right to tell funny stories about such things,” said Felicity coldly. “And I asked for your opinion, not for a story.”

“I don’t think it’s okay to make jokes about stuff like that,” Felicity said coldly. “And I asked for your opinion, not a story.”

“If we don’t ask her, Felix must say it, for he’s the only one who can, and we must have it, or she’d be shocked.”

"If we don’t ask her, Felix has to say it, because he’s the only one who can, and we need to know, or she’d be really shocked."

“Oh, ask her—ask her,” advised Felix hastily.

“Oh, go ahead and ask her—ask her,” Felix urged quickly.

She was asked accordingly and said grace without any hesitation, after which she proceeded to eat heartily of the excellent supper Felicity had provided. The rusks were especially good and Great-aunt Eliza ate three of them and praised them. Apart from that she said little and during the first part of the meal we sat in embarrassed silence. Towards the last, however, our tongues were loosened, and the Story Girl told us a tragic tale of old Charlottetown and a governor’s wife who had died of a broken heart in the early days of the colony.

She was asked to say grace and did so without any hesitation, after which she began to enjoy the delicious supper that Felicity had prepared. The rusks were especially tasty, and Great-aunt Eliza had three of them and complimented them. Other than that, she didn’t say much, and during the first part of the meal, we sat in awkward silence. However, towards the end, we started to relax, and the Story Girl shared a tragic story about old Charlottetown and a governor’s wife who had died of a broken heart in the early days of the colony.

“They say that story isn’t true,” said Felicity. “They say what she really died of was indigestion. The Governor’s wife who lives there now is a relation of our own. She is a second cousin of father’s but we’ve never seen her. Her name was Agnes Clark. And mind you, when father was a young man he was dead in love with her and so was she with him.”

“They say that story isn’t true,” Felicity said. “They say she actually died from indigestion. The Governor’s wife who lives there now is a relative of ours. She’s a second cousin of my dad’s, but we’ve never met her. Her name was Agnes Clark. And just so you know, when my dad was young, he was head over heels for her, and she felt the same way about him.”

“Who ever told you that?” exclaimed Dan.

“Who told you that?” exclaimed Dan.

“Aunt Olivia. And I’ve heard ma teasing father about it, too. Of course, it was before father got acquainted with mother.”

“Aunt Olivia. And I’ve heard Mom teasing Dad about it, too. Of course, it was before Dad got to know Mom.”

“Why didn’t your father marry her?” I asked.

“Why didn’t your dad marry her?” I asked.

“Well, she just simply wouldn’t marry him in the end. She got over being in love with him. I guess she was pretty fickle. Aunt Olivia said father felt awful about it for awhile, but he got over it when he met ma. Ma was twice as good-looking as Agnes Clark. Agnes was a sight for freckles, so Aunt Olivia says. But she and father remained real good friends. Just think, if she had married him we would have been the children of the Governor’s wife.”

“Well, she just wouldn’t marry him in the end. She got over being in love with him. I guess she was pretty fickle. Aunt Olivia said Dad felt awful about it for a while, but he got over it when he met Mom. Mom was twice as good-looking as Agnes Clark. Agnes was a sight for freckles, or so Aunt Olivia says. But she and Dad stayed really good friends. Just think, if she had married him, we would have been the kids of the Governor’s wife.”

“But she wouldn’t have been the Governor’s wife then,” said Dan.

“But she wouldn’t have been the Governor’s wife then,” Dan said.

“I guess it’s just as good being father’s wife,” declared Cecily loyally.

“I guess it’s just as good being Dad’s wife,” Cecily said loyally.

“You might think so if you saw the Governor,” chuckled Dan. “Uncle Roger says it would be no harm to worship him because he doesn’t look like anything in the heavens above or on the earth beneath or the waters under the earth.”

“You might think that if you saw the Governor,” Dan laughed. “Uncle Roger says it wouldn’t hurt to worship him because he doesn’t resemble anything in the sky above, on the ground below, or in the waters beneath the earth.”

“Oh, Uncle Roger just says that because he’s on the opposite side of politics,” said Cecily. “The Governor isn’t really so very ugly. I saw him at the Markdale picnic two years ago. He’s very fat and bald and red-faced, but I’ve seen far worse looking men.”

“Oh, Uncle Roger just says that because he’s on the other side of politics,” Cecily said. “The Governor isn’t really that ugly. I saw him at the Markdale picnic two years ago. He’s very fat and bald and has a red face, but I’ve seen way worse looking guys.”

“I’m afraid your seat is too near the stove, Aunt Eliza,” shouted Felicity.

“I’m afraid your seat is too close to the stove, Aunt Eliza,” shouted Felicity.

Our guest, whose face was certainly very much flushed, shook her head.

Our guest, whose face was clearly flushed, shook her head.

“Oh, no, I’m very comfortable,” she said. But her voice had the effect of making us uncomfortable. There was a queer, uncertain little sound in it. Was Great-aunt Eliza laughing at us? We looked at her sharply but her face was very solemn. Only her eyes had a suspicious appearance. Somehow, we did not talk much more the rest of the meal.

“Oh, no, I’m totally fine,” she said. But her voice made us feel uneasy. There was a strange, unsure tone to it. Was Great-aunt Eliza making fun of us? We glanced at her closely, but her expression was very serious. Only her eyes looked a bit suspicious. For some reason, we didn’t say much else for the rest of the meal.

When it was over Great-aunt Eliza said she was very sorry but she must really go. Felicity politely urged her to stay, but was much relieved when Great-aunt Eliza adhered to her intention of going. When Felicity took her to the spare room Cecily slipped upstairs and presently came back with a little parcel in her hand.

When it was over, Great-aunt Eliza said she was really sorry but she had to go. Felicity politely asked her to stay, but felt a sense of relief when Great-aunt Eliza stuck to her decision to leave. While Felicity took her to the spare room, Cecily quietly went upstairs and soon returned with a small package in her hand.

“What have you got there?” demanded Felicity suspiciously.

“What do you have there?” Felicity asked suspiciously.

“A—a little bag of rose-leaves,” faltered Cecily. “I thought I’d give them to Aunt Eliza.”

“A—a small bag of rose leaves,” Cecily hesitated. “I thought I’d give them to Aunt Eliza.”

“The idea! Don’t you do such a thing,” said Felicity contemptuously. “She’d think you were crazy.”

“The idea! Don’t even think about it,” Felicity said with disdain. “She’d think you were nuts.”

“She was awfully nice when I asked her for her name for the quilt,” protested Cecily, “and she took a ten-cent section after all. So I’d like to give her the rose-leaves—and I’m going to, too, Miss Felicity.”

“She was really nice when I asked her for her name for the quilt,” protested Cecily, “and she picked a ten-cent section anyway. So I want to give her the rose leaves—and I’m going to, too, Miss Felicity.”

Great-aunt Eliza accepted the little gift quite graciously, bade us all good-bye, said she had enjoyed herself very much, left messages for father and mother, and finally betook herself away. We watched her cross the yard, tall, stately, erect, and disappear down the lane. Then, as often aforetime, we gathered together in the cheer of the red hearth-flame, while outside the wind of a winter twilight sang through fair white valleys brimmed with a reddening sunset, and a faint, serene, silver-cold star glimmered over the willow at the gate.

Great-aunt Eliza graciously accepted the little gift, said goodbye to all of us, mentioned how much she enjoyed herself, left messages for Dad and Mom, and finally took her leave. We watched her walk across the yard, tall and dignified, until she disappeared down the lane. Then, as we often did, we gathered around the warmth of the red hearth, while outside, the winter twilight wind sang through beautiful white valleys filled with a glowing sunset, and a faint, calm, silver-cold star twinkled above the willow at the gate.

“Well,” said Felicity, drawing a relieved breath, “I’m glad she’s gone. She certainly is queer, just as mother said.”

“Well,” Felicity said, taking a relieved breath, “I’m glad she’s gone. She really is strange, just like mom said.”

“It’s a different kind of queerness from what I expected, though,” said the Story Girl meditatively. “There’s something I can’t quite make out about Aunt Eliza. I don’t think I altogether like her.”

“It’s a different kind of queerness from what I expected, though,” said the Story Girl thoughtfully. “There’s something I can’t quite figure out about Aunt Eliza. I don’t think I really like her.”

“I’m precious sure I don’t,” said Dan.

“I’m pretty sure I don’t,” said Dan.

“Oh, well, never mind. She’s gone now and that’s the last of it,” said Cecily comfortingly.

“Oh, well, never mind. She’s gone now and that’s it,” said Cecily soothingly.

But it wasn’t the last of it—not by any manner of means was it! When our grown-ups returned almost the first words Aunt Janet said were,

But that wasn't the end of it—not by a long shot! When our adults came back, the first words Aunt Janet said were,

“And so you had the Governor’s wife to tea?”

“And so you had the governor’s wife over for tea?”

We all stared at her.

We all looked at her.

“I don’t know what you mean,” said Felicity. “We had nobody to tea except Great-aunt Eliza. She came this afternoon and—”

“I don’t know what you mean,” said Felicity. “We only had Great-aunt Eliza over for tea. She came this afternoon and—”

“Great-aunt Eliza? Nonsense,” said Aunt Janet. “Aunt Eliza was in town today. She had tea with us at Aunt Louisa’s. But wasn’t Mrs. Governor Lesley here? We met her on her way back to Charlottetown and she told us she was. She said she was visiting a friend in Carlisle and thought she’d call to see father for old acquaintance sake. What in the world are all you children staring like that for? Your eyes are like saucers.”

“Great-aunt Eliza? That’s ridiculous,” said Aunt Janet. “Aunt Eliza was in town today. She had tea with us at Aunt Louisa’s. But wasn’t Mrs. Governor Lesley here? We ran into her on her way back to Charlottetown and she told us she was. She mentioned she was visiting a friend in Carlisle and thought she’d stop by to see Father for old times' sake. Why are you all staring like that? Your eyes are as big as saucers.”

“There was a lady here to tea,” said Felicity miserably, “but we thought it was Great-aunt Eliza—she never SAID she wasn’t—I thought she acted queer—and we all yelled at her as if she was deaf—and said things to each other about her nose—and Pat running over her clothes—”

“There was a lady here for tea,” Felicity said sadly, “but we thought she was Great-aunt Eliza—she never said she wasn’t—I thought she was acting strange—and we all yelled at her as if she couldn’t hear us—and said things to each other about her nose—and Pat stepped on her clothes—”

“She must have heard all you said while I was showing her the photographs, Dan,” cried Cecily.

“She must have heard everything you said while I was showing her the photos, Dan,” exclaimed Cecily.

“And about the Governor at tea time,” chuckled unrepentant Dan.

"And about the Governor at tea time," laughed unapologetic Dan.

“I want to know what all this means,” said Aunt Janet sternly.

“I want to know what all this means,” Aunt Janet said firmly.

She knew in due time, after she had pieced the story together from our disjointed accounts. She was horrified, and Uncle Alec was mildly disturbed, but Uncle Roger roared with laughter and Aunt Olivia echoed it.

She figured it out eventually, after she pieced the story together from our scattered accounts. She was horrified, and Uncle Alec was a bit unsettled, but Uncle Roger burst out laughing and Aunt Olivia joined in.

“To think you should have so little sense!” said Aunt Janet in a disgusted tone.

"Can you believe you have such little common sense?" Aunt Janet said, sounding disgusted.

“I think it was real mean of her to pretend she was deaf,” said Felicity, almost on the verge of tears.

"I think it was really cruel of her to pretend she was deaf," said Felicity, almost in tears.

“That was Agnes Clark all over,” chuckled Uncle Roger. “How she must have enjoyed this afternoon!”

"That was totally Agnes Clark," Uncle Roger laughed. "She must have loved this afternoon!"

She had enjoyed it, as we learned the next day, when a letter came from her.

She had enjoyed it, as we found out the next day when a letter arrived from her.

“Dear Cecily and all the rest of you,” wrote the Governor’s wife, “I want to ask you to forgive me for pretending to be Aunt Eliza. I suspect it was a little horrid of me, but really I couldn’t resist the temptation, and if you will forgive me for it I will forgive you for the things you said about the Governor, and we will all be good friends. You know the Governor is a very nice man, though he has the misfortune not to be handsome.

“Dear Cecily and everyone else,” wrote the Governor’s wife, “I want to apologize for pretending to be Aunt Eliza. I know it was a bit terrible of me, but I just couldn’t help myself, and if you can forgive me for that, I’ll forgive you for the things you said about the Governor, and we can all be good friends. You know the Governor is a really nice guy, even though he unfortunately isn’t handsome.”

“I had just a splendid time at your place, and I envy your Aunt Eliza her nephews and nieces. You were all so nice to me, and I didn’t dare to be a bit nice to you lest I should give myself away. But I’ll make up for that when you come to see me at Government House, as you all must the very next time you come to town. I’m so sorry I didn’t see Paddy, for I love pussy cats, even if they do track molasses over my clothes. And, Cecily, thank you ever so much for that little bag of pot-pourri. It smells like a hundred rose gardens, and I have put it between the sheets for my very sparest room bed, where you shall sleep when you come to see me, you dear thing. And the Governor wants you to put his name on the quilt square, too, in the ten-cent section.

"I had such a great time at your place, and I envy your Aunt Eliza for having such wonderful nephews and nieces. You were all so kind to me, and I didn't want to be too nice back because I was afraid of giving myself away. But I'll make up for that when you come to visit me at Government House, which you all have to do the next time you're in town. I'm really sorry I didn't get to see Paddy because I love cats, even if they do leave molasses all over my clothes. And, Cecily, thank you so much for that little bag of potpourri. It smells like a hundred rose gardens, and I've put it between the sheets on the bed in my spare room, where you'll sleep when you come to visit me, you sweet thing. And the Governor wants you to put his name on the quilt square in the ten-cent section, too."

“Tell Dan I enjoyed his comments on the photographs very much. They were quite a refreshing contrast to the usual explanations of ‘who’s who.’ And Felicity, your rusks were perfection. Do send me your recipe for them, there’s a darling.

“Tell Dan I really liked his thoughts on the photographs. They were a nice change from the usual ‘who’s who’ explanations. And Felicity, your rusks were perfect. Please send me your recipe for them, that would be great.”

“Yours most cordially,

"Yours sincerely,"

AGNES CLARK LESLEY.

Agnes Clark Lesley.

“Well, it was decent of her to apologize, anyhow,” commented Dan.

"Well, it was nice of her to apologize, anyway," Dan said.

“If we only hadn’t said that about the Governor,” moaned Felicity.

“If only we hadn’t said that about the Governor,” Felicity complained.

“How did you make your rusks?” asked Aunt Janet. “There was no baking-powder in the house, and I never could get them right with soda and cream of tartar.”

“How did you make your rusks?” Aunt Janet asked. “There was no baking powder in the house, and I could never get them right with soda and cream of tartar.”

“There was plenty of baking-powder in the pantry,” said Felicity.

“There was a lot of baking powder in the pantry,” said Felicity.

“No, there wasn’t a particle. I used the last making those cookies Thursday morning.”

“No, there wasn’t a single one left. I used the last of them making those cookies Thursday morning.”

“But I found another can nearly full, away back on the top shelf, ma,—the one with the yellow label. I guess you forgot it was there.”

“But I found another can almost full, way back on the top shelf, Mom—the one with the yellow label. I think you forgot it was there.”

Aunt Janet stared at her pretty daughter blankly. Then amazement gave place to horror.

Aunt Janet looked at her beautiful daughter in shock. Then, her amazement turned into horror.

“Felicity King!” she exclaimed. “You don’t mean to tell me that you raised those rusks with the stuff that was in that old yellow can?”

“Felicity King!” she exclaimed. “You can’t be serious that you made those rusks with whatever was in that old yellow can?”

“Yes, I did,” faltered Felicity, beginning to look scared. “Why, ma, what was the matter with it?”

“Yes, I did,” Felicity stammered, starting to look scared. “Why, Mom, what was wrong with it?”

“Matter! That stuff was TOOTH-POWDER, that’s what it was. Your Cousin Myra broke the bottle her tooth-powder was in when she was here last winter and I gave her that old can to keep it in. She forgot to take it when she went away and I put it on that top shelf. I declare you must all have been bewitched yesterday.”

“Matter! That stuff was TOOTH-POWDER, that’s what it was. Your Cousin Myra broke the bottle her tooth powder was in when she was here last winter, and I gave her that old can to keep it in. She forgot to take it when she left, and I put it on that top shelf. I swear you all must have been bewitched yesterday.”

Poor, poor Felicity! If she had not always been so horribly vain over her cooking and so scornfully contemptuous of other people’s aspirations and mistakes along that line, I could have found it in my heart to pity her.

Poor, poor Felicity! If she hadn’t always been so ridiculously vain about her cooking and so dismissively scornful of other people’s dreams and blunders in that area, I might have been able to feel sorry for her.

The Story Girl would have been more than human if she had not betrayed a little triumphant amusement, but Peter stood up for his lady manfully.

The Story Girl would have been extraordinary if she hadn’t shown a bit of triumphant amusement, but Peter defended his lady bravely.

“The rusks were splendid, anyhow, so what difference does it make what they were raised with?”

“The rusks were great anyway, so what does it matter what they were made with?”

Dan, however, began to taunt Felicity with her tooth-powder rusks, and kept it up for the rest of his natural life.

Dan, however, started to tease Felicity about her tooth-powder rusks, and he kept it up for the rest of his life.

“Don’t forget to send the Governor’s wife the recipe for them,” he said.

“Don’t forget to send the Governor’s wife the recipe for those,” he said.

Felicity, with eyes tearful and cheeks crimson from mortification, rushed from the room, but never, never did the Governor’s wife get the recipe for those rusks.

Felicity, with tearful eyes and flushed cheeks from embarrassment, hurried out of the room, but the Governor’s wife never, ever got the recipe for those rusks.





CHAPTER VII. WE VISIT COUSIN MATTIE’S

One Saturday in March we walked over to Baywater, for a long-talked-of visit to Cousin Mattie Dilke. By the road, Baywater was six miles away, but there was a short cut across hills and fields and woods which was scantly three. We did not look forward to our visit with any particular delight, for there was nobody at Cousin Mattie’s except grown-ups who had been grown up so long that it was rather hard for them to remember they had ever been children. But, as Felicity told us, it was necessary to visit Cousin Mattie at least once a year, or else she would be “huffed,” so we concluded we might as well go and have it over.

One Saturday in March, we walked over to Baywater for a long-planned visit to Cousin Mattie Dilke. By the road, Baywater was six miles away, but there was a shortcut through hills, fields, and woods that was barely three miles. We weren’t exactly looking forward to our visit since there wasn't anyone at Cousin Mattie’s except adults who had been grown-ups for so long that it was hard for them to remember being kids. But as Felicity told us, we had to visit Cousin Mattie at least once a year, or else she'd be "huffed," so we figured we might as well go and get it over with.

“Anyhow, we’ll get a splendiferous dinner,” said Dan. “Cousin Mattie’s a great cook and there’s nothing stingy about her.”

“Anyway, we’ll have an amazing dinner,” Dan said. “Cousin Mattie’s an excellent cook and she’s not at all stingy.”

“You are always thinking of your stomach,” said Felicity pleasantly.

“You're always thinking about food,” Felicity said with a smile.

“Well, you know I couldn’t get along very well without it, darling,” responded Dan who, since New Year’s, had adopted a new method of dealing with Felicity—whether by way of keeping his resolution or because he had discovered that it annoyed Felicity far more than angry retorts, deponent sayeth not. He invariably met her criticisms with a good-natured grin and a flippant remark with some tender epithet tagged on to it. Poor Felicity used to get hopelessly furious over it.

“Well, you know I couldn’t get by without it, babe,” responded Dan, who, since New Year’s, had taken a new approach to dealing with Felicity—whether he was sticking to his resolution or just realized it annoyed Felicity way more than snapping back, who can say. He always faced her criticisms with a friendly grin and a sarcastic remark, usually adding some sweet nickname to it. Poor Felicity used to get completely furious about it.

Uncle Alec was dubious about our going that day. He looked abroad on the general dourness of gray earth and gray air and gray sky, and said a storm was brewing. But Cousin Mattie had been sent word that we were coming, and she did not like to be disappointed, so he let us go, warning us to stay with Cousin Mattie all night if the storm came on while we were there.

Uncle Alec was unsure about us going that day. He looked out at the general bleakness of the gray ground, gray air, and gray sky, and said a storm was coming. But Cousin Mattie had been informed that we were coming, and she didn't want to be let down, so he allowed us to go, reminding us to stay with Cousin Mattie all night if the storm hit while we were there.

We enjoyed our walk—even Felix enjoyed it, although he had been appointed to write up the visit for Our Magazine and was rather weighed down by the responsibility of it. What mattered it though the world were gray and wintry? We walked the golden road and carried spring time in our hearts, and we beguiled our way with laughter and jest, and the tales the Story Girl told us—myths and legends of elder time.

We had a great time on our walk—even Felix had fun, despite having to write up the visit for Our Magazine and feeling a bit burdened by the responsibility. But who cared if the world was gray and wintery? We strolled down the golden path and carried spring in our hearts, filling our journey with laughter, jokes, and the stories the Story Girl shared with us—myths and legends from long ago.

The walking was good, for there had lately been a thaw and everything was frozen. We went over fields, crossed by spidery trails of gray fences, where the withered grasses stuck forlornly up through the snow; we lingered for a time in a group of hill pines, great, majestic tree-creatures, friends of evening stars; and finally struck into the belt of fir and maple which intervened between Carlisle and Baywater. It was in this locality that Peg Bowen lived, and our way lay near her house though not directly in sight of it. We hoped we would not meet her, for since the affair of the bewitchment of Paddy we did not know quite what to think of Peg; the boldest of us held his breath as we passed her haunts, and drew it again with a sigh of relief when they were safely left behind.

Walking was nice since there had recently been a thaw and everything was frozen. We crossed fields marked by thin, gray fence lines, where the dried grasses poked helplessly through the snow. We spent some time among a group of tall pine trees, majestic giants that seemed to be friends with the evening stars. Eventually, we entered the stretch of fir and maple trees that lay between Carlisle and Baywater. This was where Peg Bowen lived, and our path took us close to her house, though we couldn't see it directly. We hoped we wouldn’t run into her, because ever since the incident with Paddy, we weren’t sure what to make of Peg; the bravest among us held his breath as we walked past her territory, exhaling with relief once we were safely away.

The woods were full of the brooding stillness that often precedes a storm, and the wind crept along their white, cone-sprinkled floors with a low, wailing cry. Around us were solitudes of snow, arcades picked out in pearl and silver, long avenues of untrodden marble whence sprang the cathedral columns of the firs. We were all sorry when we were through the woods and found ourselves looking down into the snug, commonplace, farmstead-dotted settlement of Baywater.

The woods were filled with the heavy silence that often comes before a storm, and the wind moved softly across their white, cone-covered ground with a low, mournful sound. Surrounding us were empty stretches of snow, pathways highlighted in pearl and silver, long lanes of untouched marble from which the tall fir trees rose like cathedral columns. We all felt a bit sad when we left the woods and found ourselves looking down at the cozy, ordinary, farm-filled community of Baywater.

“There’s Cousin Mattie’s house—that big white one at the turn of the road,” said the Story Girl. “I hope she has that dinner ready, Dan. I’m hungry as a wolf after our walk.”

“There’s Cousin Mattie’s house—that big white one at the bend in the road,” said the Story Girl. “I hope she has dinner ready, Dan. I’m as hungry as a wolf after our walk.”

“I wish Cousin Mattie’s husband was still alive,” said Dan. “He was an awful nice old man. He always had his pockets full of nuts and apples. I used to like going there better when he was alive. Too many old women don’t suit me.”

“I wish Cousin Mattie’s husband was still around,” said Dan. “He was such a nice old guy. He always had his pockets filled with nuts and apples. I liked going there more when he was alive. Too many old women don’t really work for me.”

“Oh, Dan, Cousin Mattie and her sisters-in-law are just as nice and kind as they can be,” reproached Cecily.

“Oh, Dan, Cousin Mattie and her sisters-in-law are just as sweet and friendly as they can be,” Cecily chided.

“Oh, they’re kind enough, but they never seem to see that a fellow gets over being five years old if he only lives long enough,” retorted Dan.

“Oh, they’re nice enough, but they never seem to realize that a guy grows out of being five years old if he just lives long enough,” Dan shot back.

“I know a story about Cousin Mattie’s husband,” said the Story Girl. “His name was Ebenezer, you know—”

“I know a story about Cousin Mattie’s husband,” said the Story Girl. “His name was Ebenezer, you know—”

“Is it any wonder he was thin and stunted looking?” said Dan.

“Is it any surprise he looked skinny and undersized?” said Dan.

“Ebenezer is just as nice a name as Daniel,” said Felicity.

“Ebenezer is just as nice a name as Daniel,” Felicity said.

“Do you REALLY think so, my angel?” inquired Dan, in honey-sweet tones.

“Do you REALLY think so, my angel?” Dan asked, his voice smooth as honey.

“Go on. Remember your second resolution,” I whispered to the Story Girl, who was stalking along with an outraged expression.

“Go on. Remember your second resolution,” I whispered to the Story Girl, who was walking along with an offended expression.

The Story Girl swallowed something and went on.

The Story Girl swallowed something and kept going.

“Cousin Ebenezer had a horror of borrowing. He thought it was simply a dreadful disgrace to borrow ANYTHING. Well, you know he and Cousin Mattie used to live in Carlisle, where the Rays now live. This was when Grandfather King was alive. One day Cousin Ebenezer came up the hill and into the kitchen where all the family were. Uncle Roger said he looked as if he had been stealing sheep. He sat for a whole hour in the kitchen and hardly spoke a word, but just looked miserable. At last he got up and said in a desperate sort of way, ‘Uncle Abraham, can I speak with you in private for a minute?’ ‘Oh, certainly,’ said grandfather, and took him into the parlour. Cousin Ebenezer shut the door, looked all around him and then said imploringly, ‘MORE PRIVATE STILL.’ So grandfather took him into the spare room and shut that door. He was getting frightened. He thought something terrible must have happened Cousin Ebenezer. Cousin Ebenezer came right up to grandfather, took hold of the lapel of his coat, and said in a whisper, ‘Uncle Abraham, CAN—YOU—LEND—ME—AN—AXE?’”

“Cousin Ebenezer had a major fear of borrowing. He thought it was just a terrible disgrace to borrow ANYTHING. Well, you know he and Cousin Mattie used to live in Carlisle, where the Rays now live. This was when Grandfather King was still alive. One day, Cousin Ebenezer came up the hill and into the kitchen where the whole family was. Uncle Roger said he looked like he had been stealing sheep. He sat in the kitchen for a whole hour and hardly said a word, just looking miserable. Finally, he got up and asked in a desperate way, ‘Uncle Abraham, can I speak with you in private for a minute?’ ‘Oh, certainly,’ said grandfather, and took him into the parlor. Cousin Ebenezer shut the door, looked all around, and then said urgently, ‘MORE PRIVATE STILL.’ So grandfather took him into the spare room and shut that door. He was getting worried. He thought something terrible must have happened to Cousin Ebenezer. Cousin Ebenezer came right up to grandfather, grabbed the lapel of his coat, and whispered, ‘Uncle Abraham, CAN—YOU—LEND—ME—AN—AXE?’”

“He needn’t have made such a mystery about it,” said Cecily, who had missed the point entirely, and couldn’t see why the rest of us were laughing. But Cecily was such a darling that we did not mind her lack of a sense of humour.

“He didn’t need to make such a big deal about it,” said Cecily, who totally missed the point and couldn’t understand why the rest of us were laughing. But Cecily was such a sweetheart that we didn’t mind her lack of a sense of humor.

“It’s kind of mean to tell stories like that about people who are dead,” said Felicity.

“It’s pretty harsh to tell stories like that about people who are dead,” said Felicity.

“Sometimes it’s safer than when they’re alive though, sweetheart,” commented Dan.

“Sometimes it’s safer than when they’re alive, though, sweetheart,” Dan said.

We had our expected good dinner at Cousin Mattie’s—may it be counted unto her for righteousness. She and her sisters-in-law, Miss Louisa Jane and Miss Caroline, were very kind to us. We had quite a nice time, although I understood why Dan objected to them when they patted us all on the head and told us whom we resembled and gave us peppermint lozenges.

We had our usual great dinner at Cousin Mattie’s—may she be blessed for it. She and her sisters-in-law, Miss Louisa Jane and Miss Caroline, were very nice to us. We had a pretty nice time, even though I understood why Dan didn’t like it when they patted us on the head, told us who we looked like, and gave us peppermint candies.





CHAPTER VIII. WE VISIT PEG BOWEN

We left Cousin Mattie’s early, for it still looked like a storm, though no more so than it had in the morning. We intended to go home by a different path—one leading through cleared land overgrown with scrub maple, which had the advantage of being farther away from Peg Bowen’s house. We hoped to be home before it began to storm, but we had hardly reached the hill above the village when a fine, driving snow began to fall. It would have been wiser to have turned back even then; but we had already come a mile and we thought we would have ample time to reach home before it became really bad. We were sadly mistaken; by the time we had gone another half-mile we were in the thick of a bewildering, blinding snowstorm. But it was by now just as far back to Cousin Mattie’s as it was to Uncle Alec’s, so we struggled on, growing more frightened at every step. We could hardly face the stinging snow, and we could not see ten feet ahead of us. It had turned bitterly cold and the tempest howled all around us in white desolation under the fast-darkening night. The narrow path we were trying to follow soon became entirely obliterated and we stumbled blindly on, holding to each other, and trying to peer through the furious whirl that filled the air. Our plight had come upon us so suddenly that we could not realize it. Presently Peter, who was leading the van because he was supposed to know the path best, stopped.

We left Cousin Mattie’s early because it still looked like a storm, although it didn’t seem worse than it had in the morning. We planned to go home by a different route—one that took us through cleared land overgrown with scrub maple, which was better since it was farther away from Peg Bowen's house. We hoped to make it home before the storm hit, but we had barely reached the hill above the village when fine, driving snow started to fall. It would have been smarter to turn back then, but we had already walked a mile and thought we had plenty of time to get home before it got really bad. We were unfortunately mistaken; by the time we had gone another half-mile, we were caught in a confusing, blinding snowstorm. But it was now just as far back to Cousin Mattie’s as it was to Uncle Alec’s, so we kept going, becoming more frightened with every step. We could barely face the stinging snow, and our visibility was limited to ten feet in front of us. It had turned bitterly cold, and the storm howled around us in white desolation under the darkening night. The narrow path we were trying to follow quickly disappeared entirely, and we stumbled blindly on, holding onto each other and struggling to see through the chaotic swirl of snow. Our situation had hit us so suddenly that we couldn't fully grasp it. Soon, Peter, who was leading the way because he was supposed to know the path best, stopped.

“I can’t see the road any longer,” he shouted. “I don’t know where we are.”

“I can’t see the road anymore,” he shouted. “I don’t know where we are.”

We all stopped and huddled together in a miserable group. Fear filled our hearts. It seemed ages ago that we had been snug and safe and warm at Cousin Mattie’s. Cecily began to cry with cold. Dan, in spite of her protests, dragged off his overcoat and made her put it on.

We all stopped and huddled together in a miserable group. Fear filled our hearts. It felt like ages since we had been snug, safe, and warm at Cousin Mattie’s. Cecily started to cry from the cold. Dan, despite her protests, took off his overcoat and made her wear it.

“We can’t stay here,” he said. “We’ll all freeze to death if we do. Come on—we’ve got to keep moving. The snow ain’t so deep yet. Take hold of my hand, Cecily. We must all hold together. Come, now.”

“We can’t stay here,” he said. “We’ll all freeze to death if we do. Come on—we’ve got to keep moving. The snow isn’t that deep yet. Take my hand, Cecily. We need to stick together. Let’s go.”

“It won’t be nice to be frozen to death, but if we get through alive think what a story we’ll have to tell,” said the Story Girl between her chattering teeth.

“It won’t be pleasant to freeze to death, but if we make it through alive, think of the story we’ll have to tell,” said the Story Girl through her chattering teeth.

In my heart I did not believe we would ever get through alive. It was almost pitch dark now, and the snow grew deeper every moment. We were chilled to the heart. I thought how nice it would be to lie down and rest; but I remembered hearing that that was fatal, and I endeavoured to stumble on with the others. It was wonderful how the girls kept up, even Cecily. It occurred to me to be thankful that Sara Ray was not with us.

In my heart, I didn't think we would make it out alive. It was almost completely dark now, and the snow was getting deeper by the minute. We were freezing to the bone. I thought about how nice it would be to lie down and rest; but I remembered hearing that doing so could be deadly, so I tried to keep moving with the others. It was amazing how the girls kept going, even Cecily. I felt grateful that Sara Ray wasn't with us.

But we were wholly lost now. All around us was a horror of great darkness. Suddenly Felicity fell. We dragged her up, but she declared she could not go on—she was done out.

But we were completely lost now. All around us was a terrifying darkness. Suddenly, Felicity fell. We pulled her up, but she said she couldn't go on—she was exhausted.

“Have you any idea where we are?” shouted Dan to Peter.

“Do you have any idea where we are?” shouted Dan to Peter.

“No,” Peter shouted back, “the wind is blowing every which way. I haven’t any idea where home is.”

“No,” Peter shouted back, “the wind is blowing everywhere. I have no clue where home is.”

Home! Would we ever see it again? We tried to urge Felicity on, but she only repeated drowsily that she must lie down and rest. Cecily, too, was reeling against me. The Story Girl still stood up staunchly and counselled struggling on, but she was numb with cold and her words were hardly distinguishable. Some wild idea was in my mind that we must dig a hole in the snow and all creep into it. I had read somewhere that people had thus saved their lives in snowstorms. Suddenly Felix gave a shout.

Home! Would we ever see it again? We tried to encourage Felicity to keep going, but she just kept saying sleepily that she needed to lie down and rest. Cecily was also leaning against me, unsteady. The Story Girl stood firm and urged us to keep pushing forward, but she was freezing, and her words were hard to make out. I had this crazy idea in my head that we needed to dig a hole in the snow and all crawl into it. I had read somewhere that people had saved their lives like that during snowstorms. Suddenly, Felix shouted.

“I see a light,” he cried.

“I see a light,” he shouted.

“Where? Where?” We all looked but could see nothing.

“Where? Where?” We all searched, but saw nothing.

“I don’t see it now but I saw it a moment ago,” shouted Felix. “I’m sure I did. Come on—over in this direction.”

“I can’t see it now, but I saw it just a moment ago,” shouted Felix. “I’m positive I did. Come on—it's over this way.”

Inspired with fresh hope we hurried after him. Soon we all saw the light—and never shone a fairer beacon. A few more steps and, coming into the shelter of the woodland on the further side, we realized where we were.

Inspired with fresh hope, we rushed after him. Before long, we all saw the light—and it was the brightest beacon. A few more steps and, as we entered the shelter of the trees on the other side, we realized where we were.

“That’s Peg Bowen’s house,” exclaimed Peter, stopping short in dismay.

"That's Peg Bowen's house," Peter exclaimed, abruptly stopping in shock.

“I don’t care whose house it is,” declared Dan. “We’ve got to go to it.”

“I don’t care whose house it is,” Dan said. “We have to go there.”

“I s’pose so,” acquiesced Peter ruefully. “We can’t freeze to death even if she is a witch.”

“I guess so,” Peter said with a hint of regret. “We can’t just freeze to death, even if she is a witch.”

“For goodness’ sake don’t say anything about witches so close to her house,” gasped Felicity. “I’ll be thankful to get in anywhere.”

“For goodness' sake, don’t mention anything about witches so near her house,” Felicity gasped. “I’ll be grateful just to get inside anywhere.”

We reached the house, climbed the flight of steps that led to that mysterious second story door, and Dan rapped. The door opened promptly and Peg Bowen stood before us, in what seemed exactly the same costume she had worn on the memorable day when we had come, bearing gifts, to propitiate her in the matter of Paddy.

We arrived at the house, climbed the set of stairs leading to that mysterious second-story door, and Dan knocked. The door opened right away, and Peg Bowen stood in front of us, wearing what looked like the same outfit she had on that unforgettable day when we came, bringing gifts, to win her over regarding Paddy.

“Behind her was a dim room scantly illumined by the one small candle that had guided us through the storm; but the old Waterloo stove was colouring the gloom with tremulous, rose-red whorls of light, and warm and cosy indeed seemed Peg’s retreat to us snow-covered, frost-chilled, benighted wanderers.

“Behind her was a dim room barely lit by the small candle that had guided us through the storm; but the old Waterloo stove was casting flickering, rose-red patterns of light in the darkness, and Peg’s place felt warm and cozy to us, the snow-covered, frost-chilled, lost wanderers.”

“Gracious goodness, where did yez all come from?” exclaimed Peg. “Did they turn yez out?”

“Goodness gracious, where did you all come from?” exclaimed Peg. “Did they kick you out?”

“We’ve been over to Baywater, and we got lost in the storm coming back,” explained Dan. “We didn’t know where we were till we saw your light. I guess we’ll have to stay here till the storm is over—if you don’t mind.”

“We went over to Baywater, and we got lost in the storm on the way back,” Dan explained. “We had no idea where we were until we saw your light. I guess we’ll have to stay here until the storm passes—if that’s okay with you.”

“And if it won’t inconvenience you,” said Cecily timidly.

“And if it’s not too much trouble for you,” Cecily said shyly.

“Oh, it’s no inconvenience to speak of. Come in. Well, yez HAVE got some snow on yez. Let me get a broom. You boys stomp your feet well and shake your coats. You girls give me your things and I’ll hang them up. Guess yez are most froze. Well, sit up to the stove and git het up.”

“Oh, it’s no trouble at all. Come in. Well, you do have some snow on you. Let me grab a broom. You boys stomp your feet well and shake off your coats. You girls hand me your things and I’ll hang them up. I guess you’re pretty cold. Well, sit up by the stove and warm up.”

Peg bustled away to gather up a dubious assortment of chairs, with backs and rungs missing, and in a few minutes we were in a circle around her roaring stove, getting dried and thawed out. In our wildest flights of fancy we had never pictured ourselves as guests at the witch’s hearth-stone. Yet here we were; and the witch herself was actually brewing a jorum of ginger tea for Cecily, who continued to shiver long after the rest of us were roasted to the marrow. Poor Sis drank that scalding draught, being in too great awe of Peg to do aught else.

Peg hurried off to collect a questionable mix of chairs, some with missing backs and rungs, and in a few minutes we were sitting in a circle around her roaring stove, getting dried and warmed up. In our wildest imaginations, we never pictured ourselves as guests at the witch’s hearth. Yet here we were; and the witch herself was actually brewing a batch of ginger tea for Cecily, who kept shivering long after the rest of us were toasty warm. Poor Sis drank that hot tea, feeling too intimidated by Peg to do anything else.

“That’ll soon fix your shivers,” said our hostess kindly. “And now I’ll get yez all some tea.”

"That will quickly warm you up," our hostess said kindly. "Now I'll get you all some tea."

“Oh, please don’t trouble,” said the Story Girl hastily.

“Oh, please don’t bother,” said the Story Girl quickly.

“‘Tain’t any trouble,” said Peg briskly; then, with one of the sudden changes to fierceness which made her such a terrifying personage, “Do yez think my vittels ain’t clean?”

“It's no trouble,” Peg said cheerfully; then, with one of her sudden shifts to fierceness that made her such a scary person, “Do you think my food isn't clean?”

“Oh, no, no,” cried Felicity quickly, before the Story Girl could speak, “none of us would ever think THAT. Sara only meant she didn’t want you to go to any bother on our account.”

“Oh, no, no,” Felicity exclaimed quickly, before the Story Girl could say anything, “none of us would ever think THAT. Sara just meant she didn’t want you to do anything extra for us.”

“It ain’t any bother,” said Peg, mollified. “I’m spry as a cricket this winter, though I have the realagy sometimes. Many a good bite I’ve had in your ma’s kitchen. I owe yez a meal.”

“It’s no trouble at all,” said Peg, feeling better. “I’m as lively as a cricket this winter, even though I do have the rheumatism sometimes. I’ve enjoyed many good meals in your mom’s kitchen. I owe you a meal.”

No more protests were made. We sat in awed silence, gazing with timid curiosity about the room, the stained, plastered walls of which were well-nigh covered with a motley assortment of pictures, chromos, and advertisements, pasted on without much regard for order or character.

No more protests were made. We sat in quiet amazement, looking with shy curiosity around the room, the stained, plastered walls of which were almost completely covered with a mixed collection of pictures, prints, and ads, stuck on without much regard for order or style.

We had heard much of Peg’s pets and now we saw them. Six cats occupied various cosy corners; one of them, the black goblin which had so terrified us in the summer, blinked satirically at us from the centre of Peg’s bed. Another, a dilapidated, striped beastie, with both ears and one eye gone, glared at us from the sofa in the corner. A dog, with only three legs, lay behind the stove; a crow sat on a roost above our heads, in company with a matronly old hen; and on the clock shelf were a stuffed monkey and a grinning skull. We had heard that a sailor had given Peg the monkey. But where had she got the skull? And whose was it? I could not help puzzling over these gruesome questions.

We had heard a lot about Peg’s pets and now we were finally seeing them. Six cats were lounging in various cozy spots; one of them, a black cat that had freaked us out in the summer, was staring at us with a mocking look from the middle of Peg’s bed. Another, a scruffy, striped creature missing both ears and one eye, was glaring at us from the sofa in the corner. A three-legged dog lay behind the stove; a crow perched above us on a roost, keeping company with a plump old hen; and on the clock shelf were a stuffed monkey and a grinning skull. We had heard that a sailor gave Peg the monkey. But where did she get the skull? And whose was it? I couldn’t help but wonder about these macabre questions.

Presently tea was ready and we gathered around the festal board—a board literally as well as figuratively, for Peg’s table was the work of her own unskilled hands. The less said about the viands of that meal, and the dishes they were served in, the better. But we ate them—bless you, yes!—as we would have eaten any witch’s banquet set before us. Peg might or might not be a witch—common sense said not; but we knew she was quite capable of turning every one of us out of doors in one of her sudden fierce fits if we offended her; and we had no mind to trust ourselves again to that wild forest where we had fought a losing fight with the demon forces of night and storm.

Right now, tea was ready, and we gathered around the festive table—a table both literally and figuratively, since Peg made it with her own inexperienced hands. It's best not to discuss the food we had for that meal or the dishes they were served in. But we ate them—sure thing!—just as we would eat any witch's feast put in front of us. Peg might or might not be a witch—common sense said not; but we knew she could easily throw all of us out if we upset her during one of her sudden fiery moods; and none of us wanted to find ourselves back in that wild forest where we had fought a losing battle against the dark and stormy forces of the night.

But it was not an agreeable meal in more ways than one. Peg was not at all careful of anybody’s feelings. She hurt Felix’s cruelly as she passed him his cup of tea.

But it was not a pleasant meal in more ways than one. Peg was not at all considerate of anyone's feelings. She hurt Felix's feelings deeply when she handed him his cup of tea.

“You’ve gone too much to flesh, boy. So the magic seed didn’t work, hey?”

“You’ve gotten too much into your body, kid. So the magic seed didn’t do anything, huh?”

How in the world had Peg found out about that magic seed? Felix looked uncommonly foolish.

How on earth did Peg find out about that magic seed? Felix looked incredibly silly.

“If you’d come to me in the first place I’d soon have told you how to get thin,” said Peg, nodding wisely.

“If you had come to me in the first place, I would have quickly told you how to lose weight,” Peg said, nodding knowingly.

“Won’t you tell me now?” asked Felix eagerly, his desire to melt his too solid flesh overcoming his dread and shame.

“Will you tell me now?” Felix asked eagerly, his urge to break through his rigid exterior overpowering his fear and shame.

“No, I don’t like being second fiddle,” answered Peg with a crafty smile. “Sara, you’re too scrawny and pale—not much like your ma. I knew her well. She was counted a beauty, but she made no great things of a match. Your father had some money but he was a tramp like meself. Where is he now?”

“No, I don’t like being in the background,” Peg replied with a sly smile. “Sara, you’re too thin and pale—not much like your mom. I knew her well. She was considered quite a beauty, but she didn’t make much of her marriage. Your dad had some money, but he was a drifter like me. Where is he now?”

“In Rome,” said the Story Girl rather shortly.

"In Rome," said the Story Girl a bit curtly.

“People thought your ma was crazy when she took him. But she’d a right to please herself. Folks is too ready to call other folks crazy. There’s people who say I’M not in my right mind. Did yez ever”—Peg fixed Felicity with a piercing glance—“hear anything so ridiculous?”

“People thought your mom was crazy when she took him. But she had a right to do what made her happy. People are too quick to label others as crazy. There are people who say I’m not in my right mind. Have you ever”—Peg fixed Felicity with a piercing glance—“heard anything so ridiculous?”

“Never,” said Felicity, white to the lips.

“Never,” said Felicity, pale as a ghost.

“I wish everybody was as sane as I am,” said Peg scornfully. Then she looked poor Felicity over critically. “You’re good-looking but proud. And your complexion won’t wear. It’ll be like your ma’s yet—too much red in it.”

“I wish everyone was as sane as I am,” Peg said with disdain. Then she looked Felicity over critically. “You’re attractive but arrogant. And your skin won’t last. It’ll end up like your mom’s—too much red in it.”

“Well, that’s better than being the colour of mud,” muttered Peter, who wasn’t going to hear his lady traduced, even by a witch. All the thanks he got was a furious look from Felicity, but Peg had not heard him and now she turned her attention to Cecily.

“Well, that’s better than being muddy,” muttered Peter, who wasn’t going to let anyone insult his girl, even if it was a witch. All he got in return was an angry glare from Felicity, but Peg hadn’t heard him and now she focused her attention on Cecily.

“You look delicate. I daresay you’ll never live to grow up.”

"You look fragile. Honestly, I don't think you'll make it to adulthood."

Cecily’s lip trembled and Dan’s face turned crimson.

Cecily’s lip quivered, and Dan’s face flushed red.

“Shut up,” he said to Peg. “You’ve no business to say such things to people.”

“Shut up,” he told Peg. “You have no right to say things like that to people.”

I think my jaw dropped. I know Peter’s and Felix’s did. Felicity broke in wildly.

I think my jaw dropped. I know Peter's and Felix's did too. Felicity jumped in excitedly.

“Oh, don’t mind him, Miss Bowen. He’s got SUCH a temper—that’s just the way he talks to us all at home. PLEASE excuse him.”

“Oh, don’t worry about him, Miss Bowen. He has SUCH a temper—that’s just the way he talks to everyone at home. PLEASE excuse him.”

“Bless you, I don’t mind him,” said Peg, from whom the unexpected seemed to be the thing to expect. “I like a lad of spurrit. And so your father run away, did he, Peter? He used to be a beau of mine—he seen me home three times from singing school when we was young. Some folks said he did it for a dare. There’s such a lot of jealousy in the world, ain’t there? Do you know where he is now?”

“Bless you, I don’t mind him,” said Peg, who always seemed to expect the unexpected. “I like a guy with spirit. So your dad ran away, did he, Peter? He used to be a guy I dated—he walked me home three times from singing school when we were young. Some people said he did it for a dare. There’s so much jealousy in the world, isn’t there? Do you know where he is now?”

“No,” said Peter.

“No,” Peter said.

“Well, he’s coming home before long,” said Peg mysteriously.

“Well, he’s coming home soon,” Peg said mysteriously.

“Who told you that?” cried Peter in amazement.

“Who told you that?” Peter exclaimed in surprise.

“Better not ask,” responded Peg, looking up at the skull.

“Better not ask,” Peg replied, glancing up at the skull.

If she meant to make the flesh creep on our bones she succeeded. But now, much to our relief, the meal was over and Peg invited us to draw our chairs up to the stove again.

If she intended to make us feel uneasy, she definitely succeeded. But now, much to our relief, the meal was over and Peg invited us to pull our chairs back up to the stove again.

“Make yourselves at home,” she said, producing her pipe from her pocket. “I ain’t one of the kind who thinks their houses too good to live in. Guess I won’t bother washing the dishes. They’ll do yez for breakfast if yez don’t forget your places. I s’pose none of yez smokes.”

“Make yourselves at home,” she said, taking her pipe out of her pocket. “I’m not the type who thinks their house is too good to live in. I guess I won’t bother washing the dishes. They’ll be fine for breakfast if you don’t forget your manners. I suppose none of you smoke.”

“No,” said Felicity, rather primly.

“No,” Felicity said, somewhat primly.

“Then yez don’t know what’s good for yez,” retorted Peg, rather grumpily. But a few whiffs of her pipe placated her and, observing Cecily sigh, she asked her kindly what was the matter.

“Then you don’t know what’s good for you,” replied Peg, somewhat grumpily. But after taking a few puffs from her pipe, she calmed down and, noticing Cecily sigh, she kindly asked her what was wrong.

“I’m thinking how worried they’ll be at home about us,” explained Cecily.

“I’m thinking about how worried they’ll be at home about us,” Cecily said.

“Bless you, dearie, don’t be worrying over that. I’ll send them word that yez are all snug and safe here.”

“Bless you, dear, don’t worry about that. I’ll let them know that you’re all cozy and safe here.”

“But how can you?” cried amazed Cecily.

“But how can you?” cried astonished Cecily.

“Better not ask,” said Peg again, with another glance at the skull.

“It's better not to ask,” Peg said again, taking another look at the skull.

An uncomfortable silence followed, finally broken by Peg, who introduced her pets to us and told how she had come by them. The black cat was her favourite.

An awkward silence followed, finally broken by Peg, who introduced her pets to us and shared how she had gotten them. The black cat was her favorite.

“That cat knows more than I do, if yez’ll believe it,” she said proudly. “I’ve got a rat too, but he’s a bit shy when strangers is round. Your cat got all right again that time, didn’t he?”

“That cat knows more than I do, if you’ll believe it,” she said proudly. “I’ve got a rat too, but he’s a bit shy when strangers are around. Your cat got all better again that time, didn’t he?”

“Yes,” said the Story Girl.

“Yes,” said the Story Girl.

“Thought he would,” said Peg, nodding sagely. “I seen to that. Now, don’t yez all be staring at the hole in my dress.”

“Thought he would,” said Peg, nodding wisely. “I made sure of that. Now, don’t you all be staring at the hole in my dress.”

“We weren’t,” was our chorus of protest.

“We weren’t,” we all protested in unison.

“Looked as if yez were. I tore that yesterday but I didn’t mend it. I was brought up to believe that a hole was an accident but a patch was a disgrace. And so your Aunt Olivia is going to be married after all?”

“Seems like you were. I ripped that yesterday but I didn’t fix it. I was raised to think that a hole was an accident, but a patch was a shame. So, your Aunt Olivia is actually getting married after all?”

This was news to us. We felt and looked dazed.

This caught us off guard. We felt and looked stunned.

“I never heard anything of it,” said the Story Girl.

“I never heard anything about it,” said the Story Girl.

“Oh, it’s true enough. She’s a great fool. I’ve no faith in husbands. But one good thing is she ain’t going to marry that Henry Jacobs of Markdale. He wants her bad enough. Just like his presumption,—thinking himself good enough for a King. His father is the worst man alive. He chased me off his place with his dog once. But I’ll get even with him yet.”

“Oh, it’s definitely true. She’s a real fool. I don’t trust husbands at all. But one good thing is she’s not going to marry that Henry Jacobs from Markdale. He wants her really badly. Just like his arrogance—thinking he’s good enough to be a king. His father is the worst person ever. He chased me off his property with his dog once. But I’ll get back at him eventually.”

Peg looked very savage, and visions of burned barns floated through our minds.

Peg looked really fierce, and images of burned down barns ran through our minds.

“He’ll be punished in hell, you know,” said Peter timidly.

"He'll be punished in hell, you know," Peter said nervously.

“But I won’t be there to see that,” rejoined Peg. “Some folks say I’ll go there because I don’t go to church oftener. But I don’t believe it.”

“But I won’t be there to see that,” Peg replied. “Some people say I’ll end up there because I don’t go to church often enough. But I don’t believe it.”

“Why don’t you go?” asked Peter, with a temerity that bordered on rashness.

“Why don’t you go?” asked Peter, with a boldness that was almost reckless.

“Well, I’ve got so sunburned I’m afraid folks might take me for an Injun,” explained Peg, quite seriously. “Besides, your minister makes such awful long prayers. Why does he do it?”

“Well, I’ve gotten so sunburned I’m afraid people might think I’m Native American,” Peg explained, quite seriously. “Also, your minister gives such long prayers. Why does he do that?”

“I suppose he finds it easier to talk to God than to people,” suggested Peter reflectively.

“I guess he finds it easier to talk to God than to people,” Peter suggested thoughtfully.

“Well, anyway, I belong to the round church,” said Peg comfortably, “and so the devil can’t catch ME at the corners. I haven’t been to Carlisle church for over three years. I thought I’d a-died laughing the last time I was there. Old Elder Marr took up the collection that day. He’d on a pair of new boots and they squeaked all the way up and down the aisles. And every time the boots squeaked the elder made a face, like he had toothache. It was awful funny. How’s your missionary quilt coming on, Cecily?”

"Well, anyway, I go to the round church," Peg said comfortably, "so the devil can’t catch ME in the corners. I haven't been to Carlisle church in over three years. I thought I’d die laughing the last time I was there. Old Elder Marr was taking up the collection that day. He was wearing a new pair of boots and they squeaked all the way up and down the aisles. And every time the boots squeaked, the elder made a face like he had a toothache. It was so funny. How’s your missionary quilt coming along, Cecily?"

Was there anything Peg didn’t know?

Was there anything Peg didn't know?

“Very well,” said Cecily.

“Okay,” said Cecily.

“You can put my name on it, if you want to.”

“You can put my name on it, if you want.”

“Oh, thank you. Which section—the five-cent one or the ten-cent one?” asked Cecily timidly.

“Oh, thank you. Which section—the five-cent one or the ten-cent one?” Cecily asked shyly.

“The ten-cent one, of course. The best is none too good for me. I’ll give you the ten cents another time. I’m short of change just now—not being as rich as Queen Victory. There’s her picture up there—the one with the blue sash and diamint crown and the lace curting on her head. Can any of yez tell me this—is Queen Victory a married woman?”

“The ten-cent one, of course. The best isn't too good for me. I’ll give you the ten cents another time. I’m short on change right now—not exactly as rich as Queen Victory. There’s her picture up there—the one with the blue sash and diamond crown and the lace curtain on her head. Can any of you tell me this—is Queen Victory married?”

“Oh, yes, but her husband is dead,” answered the Story Girl.

“Oh, yes, but her husband is dead,” replied the Story Girl.

“Well, I s’pose they couldn’t have called her an old maid, seeing she was a queen, even if she’d never got married. Sometimes I sez to myself, ‘Peg, would you like to be Queen Victory?’ But I never know what to answer. In summer, when I can roam anywhere in the woods and the sunshine—I wouldn’t be Queen Victory for anything. But when it’s winter and cold and I can’t git nowheres—I feel as if I wouldn’t mind changing places with her.”

“Well, I guess they couldn’t really call her an old maid since she was a queen, even if she’d never gotten married. Sometimes I tell myself, ‘Peg, would you want to be Queen Victory?’ But I never know how to answer. In the summer, when I can wander anywhere in the woods and enjoy the sunshine—I wouldn’t trade that for being Queen Victory. But when it’s winter and cold and I can’t go anywhere—I feel like I wouldn’t mind switching places with her.”

Peg put her pipe back in her mouth and began to smoke fiercely. The candle wick burned long, and was topped by a little cap of fiery red that seemed to wink at us like an impish gnome. The most grotesque shadow of Peg flickered over the wall behind her. The one-eyed cat remitted his grim watch and went to sleep. Outside the wind screamed like a ravening beast at the window. Suddenly Peg removed her pipe from her mouth, bent forward, gripped my wrist with her sinewy fingers until I almost cried out with pain, and gazed straight into my face. I felt horribly frightened of her. She seemed an entirely different creature. A wild light was in her eyes, a furtive, animal-like expression was on her face. When she spoke it was in a different voice and in different language.

Peg put her pipe back in her mouth and started smoking fiercely. The candle wick burned long, topped by a tiny cap of fiery red that seemed to wink at us like a mischievous gnome. The most grotesque shadow of Peg flickered on the wall behind her. The one-eyed cat stopped his grim watch and went to sleep. Outside, the wind screamed like a raging beast at the window. Suddenly, Peg pulled the pipe from her mouth, leaned forward, gripped my wrist with her strong fingers until I almost cried out in pain, and stared straight into my face. I felt horribly afraid of her. She seemed like a completely different person. A wild light shone in her eyes, and her face wore a furtive, animal-like expression. When she spoke, it was in a different voice and a different language.

“Do you hear the wind?” she asked in a thrilling whisper. “What IS the wind? What IS the wind?”

“Do you hear the wind?” she asked in an excited whisper. “What is the wind? What is the wind?”

“I—I—don’t know,” I stammered.

"I don't know," I stammered.

“No more do I,” said Peg, “and nobody knows. Nobody knows what the wind is. I wish I could find out. I mightn’t be so afraid of the wind if I knew what it was. I am afraid of it. When the blasts come like that I want to crouch down and hide me. But I can tell you one thing about the wind—it’s the only free thing in the world—THE—ONLY—FREE—THING. Everything else is subject to some law, but the wind is FREE. It bloweth where it listeth and no man can tame it. It’s free—that’s why I love it, though I’m afraid of it. It’s a grand thing to be free—free free—free!”

“No more do I,” said Peg, “and nobody knows. Nobody knows what the wind is. I wish I could find out. I might not be so afraid of the wind if I knew what it was. I am afraid of it. When the blasts come like that I want to crouch down and hide. But I can tell you one thing about the wind—it's the only free thing in the world—THE—ONLY—FREE—THING. Everything else is subject to some law, but the wind is FREE. It blows where it wants, and no one can tame it. It's free—that’s why I love it, even though I’m afraid of it. It’s an amazing thing to be free—free free—free!”

Peg’s voice rose almost to a shriek. We were dreadfully frightened, for we knew there were times when she was quite crazy and we feared one of her “spells” was coming on her. But with a swift movement she turned the man’s coat she wore up over her shoulders and head like a hood, completely hiding her face. Then she crouched forward, elbows on knees, and relapsed into silence. None of us dared speak or move. We sat thus for half an hour. Then Peg jumped up and said briskly in her usual tone,

Peg’s voice almost shrieked. We were really scared because we knew there were times when she acted unpredictably, and we were worried one of her “spells” was about to hit her. But in a quick motion, she pulled the man’s coat she wore up over her shoulders and head like a hood, completely covering her face. Then she hunched forward, resting her elbows on her knees, and fell silent. None of us dared to say anything or move. We stayed like that for half an hour. Then Peg suddenly stood up and said cheerfully in her usual voice,

“Well, I guess yez are all sleepy and ready for bed. You girls can sleep in my bed over there, and I’ll take the sofy. Yez can put the cat off if yez like, though he won’t hurt yez. You boys can go downstairs. There’s a big pile of straw there that’ll do yez for a bed, if yez put your coats on. I’ll light yez down, but I ain’t going to leave yez a light for fear yez’d set fire to the place.”

“Well, I guess you're all tired and ready for bed. You girls can sleep in my bed over there, and I’ll take the sofa. You can move the cat if you want, but he won’t hurt you. You boys can go downstairs. There’s a big pile of straw down there that’ll work for a bed, if you put your coats on. I’ll show you the way down, but I’m not going to leave a light on for fear you’d set the place on fire.”

Saying good-night to the girls, who looked as if they thought their last hour was come, we went to the lower room. It was quite empty, save for a pile of fire wood and another of clean straw. Casting a stealthy glance around, ere Peg withdrew the light, I was relieved to see that there were no skulls in sight. We four boys snuggled down in the straw. We did not expect to sleep, but we were very tired and before we knew it our eyes were shut, to open no more till morning. The poor girls were not so fortunate. They always averred they never closed an eye. Four things prevented them from sleeping. In the first place Peg snored loudly; in the second place the fitful gleams of firelight kept flickering over the skull for half the night and making gruesome effects on it; in the third place Peg’s pillows and bedclothes smelled rankly of tobacco smoke; and in the fourth place they were afraid the rat Peg had spoken of might come out to make their acquaintance. Indeed, they were sure they heard him skirmishing about several times.

Saying goodnight to the girls, who looked like they thought their last hour had come, we went to the lower room. It was completely empty, except for a pile of firewood and another of clean straw. Taking a quick look around before Peg turned off the light, I was relieved to see that there were no skulls in sight. The four of us boys settled down in the straw. We didn’t expect to sleep, but we were really tired and before we knew it, our eyes were closed and we didn’t open them again until morning. The poor girls weren’t so lucky. They always claimed they never managed to close an eye. Four things kept them from sleeping. First, Peg snored loudly; second, the flickering firelight cast creepy shadows on the skull for half the night; third, Peg's pillows and bedclothes smelled heavily of tobacco smoke; and fourth, they were scared that the rat Peg had mentioned might come out to introduce itself. In fact, they were sure they heard it scurrying around several times.

When we wakened in the morning the storm was over and a young morning was looking through rosy eyelids across a white world. The little clearing around Peg’s cabin was heaped with dazzling drifts, and we boys fell to and shovelled out a road to her well. She gave us breakfast—stiff oatmeal porridge without milk, and a boiled egg apiece. Cecily could NOT eat her porridge; she declared she had such a bad cold that she had no appetite; a cold she certainly had; the rest of us choked our messes down and after we had done so Peg asked us if we had noticed a soapy taste.

When we woke up in the morning, the storm had passed and a fresh new day was peeking through rosy skies over a snowy world. The little clearing around Peg's cabin was piled high with sparkling drifts, and we boys got to work shoveling a path to her well. She made us breakfast—thick oatmeal porridge without milk, and a boiled egg each. Cecily could NOT eat her porridge; she insisted she had such a bad cold that she had no appetite; she definitely had a cold. The rest of us forced our food down, and once we finished, Peg asked us if we noticed a soapy taste.

“The soap fell into the porridge while I was making it,” she said. “But,”—smacking her lips,—“I’m going to make yez an Irish stew for dinner. It’ll be fine.”

“The soap fell into the porridge while I was making it,” she said. “But,”—smacking her lips,—“I’m going to make you an Irish stew for dinner. It’ll be great.”

An Irish stew concocted by Peg! No wonder Dan said hastily,

An Irish stew made by Peg! No wonder Dan said quickly,

“You are very kind but we’ll have to go right home.”

“You're very kind, but we need to head straight home.”

“Yez can’t walk,” said Peg.

"You can't walk," said Peg.

“Oh, yes, we can. The drifts are so hard they’ll carry, and the snow will be pretty well blown off the middle of the fields. It’s only three-quarters of a mile. We boys will go home and get a pung and come back for you girls.”

“Oh, yes, we can. The drifts are so solid they’ll hold us, and the snow will be mostly blown off the center of the fields. It’s only three-quarters of a mile. We guys will go home, grab a sled, and come back for you girls.”

But the girls wouldn’t listen to this. They must go with us, even Cecily.

But the girls wouldn’t listen to that. They had to come with us, even Cecily.

“Seems to me yez weren’t in such a hurry to leave last night,” observed Peg sarcastically.

"Looks to me like you weren't in such a rush to leave last night," Peg remarked sarcastically.

“Oh, it’s only because they’ll be so anxious about us at home, and it’s Sunday and we don’t want to miss Sunday School,” explained Felicity.

“Oh, it’s just that they’ll be so worried about us at home, and it’s Sunday and we don’t want to miss Sunday School,” explained Felicity.

“Well, I hope your Sunday School will do yez good,” said Peg, rather grumpily. But she relented again at the last and gave Cecily a wishbone.

“Well, I hope your Sunday School does you good,” said Peg, a bit grumpily. But she softened at the end and gave Cecily a wishbone.

“Whatever you wish on that will come true,” she said. “But you only have the one wish, so don’t waste it.”

“Whatever you wish for will come true,” she said. “But you only have one wish, so don’t waste it.”

“We’re so much obliged to you for all your trouble,” said the Story Girl politely.

“We really appreciate all your help,” said the Story Girl politely.

“Never mind the trouble. The expense is the thing,” retorted Peg grimly.

“Forget about the trouble. The cost is what matters,” Peg replied grimly.

“Oh!” Felicity hesitated. “If you would let us pay you—give you something—”

“Oh!” Felicity paused. “If you could let us pay you—give you something—”

“No, thank yez,” responded Peg loftily. “There is people who take money for their hospitality, I’ve heerd, but I’m thankful to say I don’t associate with that class. Yez are welcome to all yez have had here, if yez ARE in a big hurry to get away.”

“No, thank you,” Peg replied condescendingly. “There are people who charge for their hospitality, I've heard, but I'm glad to say I don't hang out with that crowd. You're welcome to everything you've had here if you're in such a rush to leave.”

She shut the door behind us with something of a slam, and her black cat followed us so far, with stealthy, furtive footsteps, that we were frightened of it. Eventually it turned back; then, and not till then, did we feel free to discuss our adventure.

She slammed the door behind us, and her black cat followed us with quiet, sneaky steps, making us a bit scared of it. Eventually, it turned back; only then did we feel free to talk about our adventure.

“Well, I’m thankful we’re out of THAT,” said Felicity, drawing a long breath. “Hasn’t it just been an awful experience?”

“Wow, I’m glad we’re done with THAT,” said Felicity, taking a deep breath. “Isn’t it just the worst experience?”

“We might all have been found frozen stark and stiff this morning,” remarked the Story Girl with apparent relish.

“We could have all been found frozen solid this morning,” remarked the Story Girl with obvious enjoyment.

“I tell you, it was a lucky thing we got to Peg Bowen’s,” said Dan.

“I’m telling you, it was a lucky break that we made it to Peg Bowen’s,” Dan said.

“Miss Marwood says there is no such thing as luck,” protested Cecily. “We ought to say it was Providence instead.”

“Miss Marwood says luck doesn’t exist,” Cecily protested. “We should say it was Providence instead.”

“Well, Peg and Providence don’t seem to go together very well, somehow,” retorted Dan. “If Peg is a witch it must be the Other One she’s in co. with.”

“Well, Peg and Providence don’t seem to fit together very well, somehow,” retorted Dan. “If Peg is a witch, it must be with the Other One she’s involved with.”

“Dan, it’s getting to be simply scandalous the way you talk,” said Felicity. “I just wish ma could hear you.”

“Dan, the way you talk is getting really scandalous,” Felicity said. “I just wish Mom could hear you.”

“Is soap in porridge any worse than tooth-powder in rusks, lovely creature?” asked Dan.

“Is soap in porridge really any worse than tooth powder in rusks, beautiful creature?” asked Dan.

“Dan, Dan,” admonished Cecily, between her coughs, “remember it’s Sunday.”

“Dan, Dan,” Cecily said between her coughs, “don’t forget it’s Sunday.”

“It seems hard to remember that,” said Peter. “It doesn’t seem a mite like Sunday and it seems awful long since yesterday.”

“It’s hard to remember that,” Peter said. “It doesn’t seem at all like Sunday, and it feels like ages since yesterday.”

“Cecily, you’ve got a dreadful cold,” said the Story Girl anxiously.

“Cecily, you’ve got a terrible cold,” said the Story Girl nervously.

“In spite of Peg’s ginger tea,” added Felix.

“In spite of Peg’s ginger tea,” Felix added.

“Oh, that ginger tea was AWFUL,” exclaimed poor Cecily. “I thought I’d never get it down—it was so hot with ginger—and there was so much of it! But I was so frightened of offending Peg I’d have tried to drink it all if there had been a bucketful. Oh, yes, it’s very easy for you all to laugh! You didn’t have to drink it.”

“Oh, that ginger tea was terrible,” exclaimed poor Cecily. “I thought I’d never be able to get it down—it was so spicy with ginger—and there was so much of it! But I was so scared of offending Peg that I would have tried to drink it all if there had been a bucketful. Oh, yes, it’s easy for you all to laugh! You didn’t have to drink it.”

“We had to eat two meals, though,” said Felicity with a shiver. “And I don’t know when those dishes of hers were washed. I just shut my eyes and took gulps.”

“We had to eat two meals, though,” said Felicity with a shiver. “And I don’t know when she washed those dishes. I just closed my eyes and took gulps.”

“Did you notice the soapy taste in the porridge?” asked the Story Girl.

“Did you notice the soapy taste in the porridge?” asked the Story Girl.

“Oh, there were so many queer tastes about it I didn’t notice one more than another,” answered Felicity wearily.

“Oh, there were so many strange tastes about it that I didn’t notice one more than another,” Felicity replied wearily.

“What bothers me,” remarked Peter absently, “is that skull. Do you suppose Peg really finds things out by it?”

“What bothers me,” Peter said absentmindedly, “is that skull. Do you think Peg really figures things out with it?”

“Nonsense! How could she?” scoffed Felix, bold as a lion in daylight.

“Nonsense! How could she?” scoffed Felix, bold as a lion in the daylight.

“She didn’t SAY she did, you know,” I said cautiously.

“She didn’t say she did, you know,” I said carefully.

“Well, we’ll know in time if the things she said were going to happen do,” mused Peter.

“Well, we’ll find out eventually if what she said is going to happen,” mused Peter.

“Do you suppose your father is really coming home?” queried Felicity.

“Do you think your dad is actually coming home?” asked Felicity.

“I hope not,” answered Peter decidedly.

“I hope not,” Peter said firmly.

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself,” said Felicity severely.

"You should be ashamed of yourself," Felicity said sternly.

“No, I oughtn’t. Father got drunk all the time he was home, and wouldn’t work and was bad to mother,” said Peter defiantly. “She had to support him as well as herself and me. I don’t want to see any father coming home, and you’d better believe it. Of course, if he was the right sort of a father it’d be different.”

“No, I shouldn’t. Dad was always drunk when he was home, wouldn’t work, and treated Mom badly,” Peter said defiantly. “She had to take care of him as well as herself and me. I really don’t want to see any father coming home, and you can bet on that. Of course, if he was the right kind of dad, it would be a different story.”

“What I would like to know is if Aunt Olivia is going to be married,” said the Story Girl absently. “I can hardly believe it. But now that I think of it—Uncle Roger has been teasing her ever since she was in Halifax last summer.”

“What I’d like to know is if Aunt Olivia is getting married,” said the Story Girl absentmindedly. “I can hardly believe it. But now that I think about it—Uncle Roger has been teasing her ever since she was in Halifax last summer.”

“If she does get married you’ll have to come and live with us,” said Cecily delightedly.

“If she gets married, you'll have to come and live with us,” Cecily said excitedly.

Felicity did not betray so much delight and the Story Girl remarked with a weary little sigh that she hoped Aunt Olivia wouldn’t. We all felt rather weary, somehow. Peg’s predictions had been unsettling, and our nerves had all been more or less strained during our sojourn under her roof. We were glad when we found ourselves at home.

Felicity didn’t show much excitement, and the Story Girl sighed wearily, hoping Aunt Olivia wouldn’t either. We all felt a bit drained, somehow. Peg’s predictions had been unsettling, and our nerves had all been pretty tense during our stay under her roof. We were glad to be back home.

The folks had not been at all troubled about us, but it was because they were sure the storm had come up before we would think of leaving Cousin Mattie’s and not because they had received any mysterious message from Peg’s skull. We were relieved at this, but on the whole, our adventure had not done much towards clearing up the vexed question of Peg’s witchcraft.

The people hadn’t worried at all about us, but that was because they were convinced the storm had started before we even thought about leaving Cousin Mattie’s, not because they had gotten any strange message from Peg’s skull. We felt relieved about this, but overall, our adventure didn’t do much to clarify the complicated issue of Peg’s witchcraft.





CHAPTER IX. EXTRACTS FROM THE FEBRUARY AND MARCH NUMBERS OF “OUR MAGAZINE”


RESOLUTION HONOUR ROLL


RESOLUTION HONOR ROLL

Miss Felicity King.

Ms. Felicity King.

HONOURABLE MENTION

Honorable Mention

Mr. Felix King. Mr. Peter Craig. Miss Sara Ray.

Mr. Felix King. Mr. Peter Craig. Miss Sara Ray.

EDITORIAL

Editorial

The editor wishes to make a few remarks about the Resolution Honour Roll. As will be seen, only one name figures on it. Felicity says she has thought a beautiful thought every morning before breakfast without missing one morning, not even the one we were at Peg Bowen’s. Some of our number think it not fair that Felicity should be on the honour roll (FELICITY, ASIDE: “That’s Dan, of course.”) when she only made one resolution and won’t tell us what any of the thoughts were. So we have decided to give honourable mention to everybody who has kept one resolution perfect. Felix has worked all his arithmetic problems by himself. He complains that he never got more than a third of them right and the teacher has marked him away down; but one cannot keep resolutions without some inconvenience. Peter has never played tit-tat-x in church or got drunk and says it wasn’t as bad as he expected. (PETER, INDIGNANTLY: “I never said it.” CECILY, SOOTHINGLY: “Now, Peter, Bev only meant that as a joke.”) Sara Ray has never talked any mean gossip, but does not find conversation as interesting as it used to be. (SARA RAY, WONDERINGLY: “I don’t remember of saying that.”)

The editor wants to share a few thoughts about the Resolution Honor Roll. As you'll see, there's only one name on it. Felicity claims she has thought of a beautiful thought every morning before breakfast, without missing a single day, not even the morning we were at Peg Bowen’s. Some of us think it’s unfair that Felicity should be on the honor roll (FELICITY, ASIDE: “That’s Dan, of course.”) when she only made one resolution and won’t tell us what any of her thoughts were. So, we’ve decided to give honorable mention to everyone who has kept one resolution perfectly. Felix has done all his arithmetic problems by himself. He complains that he never got more than a third of them right, and the teacher has marked him down; but you can’t keep resolutions without some inconvenience. Peter has never played tic-tac-toe in church or gotten drunk, and says it wasn’t as bad as he expected. (PETER, INDIGNANTLY: “I never said that.” CECILY, SOOTHINGLY: “Now, Peter, Bev only meant that as a joke.”) Sara Ray has never spread any mean gossip but doesn’t find conversations as interesting as they used to be. (SARA RAY, WONDERINGLY: “I don’t remember saying that.”)

Felix did not eat any apples until March, but forgot and ate seven the day we were at Cousin Mattie’s. (FELIX: “I only ate five!”) He soon gave up trying to say what he thought always. He got into too much trouble. We think Felix ought to change to old Grandfather King’s rule. It was, “Hold your tongue when you can, and when you can’t tell the truth.” Cecily feels she has not read all the good books she might, because some she tried to read were very dull and the Pansy books were so much more interesting. And it is no use trying not to feel bad because her hair isn’t curly and she has marked that resolution out. The Story Girl came very near to keeping her resolution to have all the good times possible, but she says she missed two, if not three, she might have had. Dan refuses to say anything about his resolutions and so does the editor.

Felix didn’t eat any apples until March, but then forgot and ate seven the day we were at Cousin Mattie’s. (FELIX: “I only ate five!”) He soon stopped trying to always say what he thought because it got him into too much trouble. We think Felix should follow old Grandfather King’s rule, which was, “Keep quiet when you can, and when you can’t, tell the truth.” Cecily feels she hasn’t read all the good books she could have, because some she tried to read were really boring and the Pansy books were way more interesting. And it’s pointless to try not to feel bad about her hair not being curly, so she scratched that resolution off her list. The Story Girl came really close to keeping her resolution to have as many good times as possible, but she says she missed two, if not three, that she could have had. Dan refuses to say anything about his resolutions, and so does the editor.

PERSONALS

PERSONALS

We regret that Miss Cecily King is suffering from a severe cold.

We’re sorry to hear that Miss Cecily King has caught a bad cold.

Mr. Alexander Marr of Markdale died very suddenly last week. We never heard of his death till he was dead.

Mr. Alexander Marr of Markdale passed away unexpectedly last week. We didn't hear about his death until he had already died.

Miss Cecily King wishes to state that she did not ask the question about “Holy Moses” and the other word in the January number. Dan put it in for a mean joke.

Miss Cecily King wants to clarify that she did not ask the question about "Holy Moses" and the other word in the January issue. Dan included it as a mean joke.

The weather has been cold and fine. We have only had one bad storm. The coasting on Uncle Roger’s hill continues good.

The weather has been cold and nice. We’ve only had one bad storm. The sledding on Uncle Roger’s hill is still great.

Aunt Eliza did not favour us with a visit after all. She took cold and had to go home. We were sorry that she had a cold but glad that she had to go home. Cecily said she thought it wicked of us to be glad. But when we asked her “cross her heart” if she wasn’t glad herself she had to say she was.

Aunt Eliza didn’t end up visiting us after all. She caught a cold and had to go home. We felt bad that she was sick but were relieved she had to leave. Cecily said it was wrong for us to feel that way. But when we asked her to “cross her heart” if she wasn’t glad herself, she admitted she was.

Miss Cecily King has got three very distinguished names on her quilt square. They are the Governor and his wife and a witch’s.

Miss Cecily King has three very prominent names on her quilt square. They are the Governor, his wife, and a witch's.

The King family had the honour of entertaining the Governor’s wife to tea on February the seventeenth. We are all invited to visit Government House but some of us think we won’t go.

The King family had the privilege of hosting the Governor’s wife for tea on February 17th. We are all invited to visit Government House, but some of us feel we might skip it.

A tragic event occurred last Tuesday. Mrs. James Frewen came to tea and there was no pie in the house. Felicity has not yet fully recovered.

A tragic event happened last Tuesday. Mrs. James Frewen came over for tea, and there was no pie in the house. Felicity hasn't fully recovered yet.

A new boy is coming to school. His name is Cyrus Brisk and his folks moved up from Markdale. He says he is going to punch Willy Fraser’s head if Willy keeps on thinking he is Miss Cecily King’s beau.

A new kid is starting at school. His name is Cyrus Brisk, and his family moved up from Markdale. He says he’s going to punch Willy Fraser in the face if Willy keeps acting like he’s Miss Cecily King’s boyfriend.

(CECILY: “I haven’t ANY beau! I don’t mean to think of such a thing for at least eight years yet!”)

(CECILY: “I don’t have a boyfriend! I’m not even thinking about that for at least eight years!”)

Miss Alice Reade of Charlottetown Royalty has come to Carlisle to teach music. She boards at Mr. Peter Armstrong’s. The girls are all going to take music lessons from her. Two descriptions of her will be found in another column. Felix wrote one, but the girls thought he did not do her justice, so Cecily wrote another one. She admits she copied most of the description out of Valeria H. Montague’s story Lord Marmaduke’s First, Last, and Only Love; or the Bride of the Castle by the Sea, but says they fit Miss Reade better than anything she could make up.

Miss Alice Reade from Charlottetown Royalty has come to Carlisle to teach music. She is staying at Mr. Peter Armstrong’s place. All the girls are planning to take music lessons from her. You can find two descriptions of her in another column. Felix wrote one, but the girls felt he didn't do her justice, so Cecily wrote another. She admits she copied most of the description from Valeria H. Montague’s story "Lord Marmaduke’s First, Last, and Only Love; or the Bride of the Castle by the Sea," but she claims it fits Miss Reade better than anything she could come up with.

HOUSEHOLD DEPARTMENT

Home Department

Always keep the kitchen tidy and then you needn’t mind if company comes unexpectedly.

Always keep the kitchen tidy, and you won't have to worry if guests show up unexpectedly.

ANXIOUS INQUIRER: We don’t know anything that will take the stain out of a silk dress when a soft-boiled egg is dropped on it. Better not wear your silk dress so often, especially when boiling eggs.

ANXIOUS INQUIRER: We don’t know of anything that can remove the stain from a silk dress if a soft-boiled egg gets dropped on it. It's best not to wear your silk dress too often, especially when you're boiling eggs.

Ginger tea is good for colds.

Ginger tea is great for colds.

OLD HOUSEKEEPER: Yes, when the baking-powder gives out you can use tooth-powder instead.

OLD HOUSEKEEPER: Yes, when the baking powder runs out, you can use tooth powder instead.

(FELICITY: “I never wrote that! I don’t care, I don’t think it’s fair for other people to be putting things in my department!”)

(FELICITY: “I never wrote that! I don’t care, I don’t think it’s fair for other people to be putting things in my department!”)

Our apples are not keeping well this year. They are rotting; and besides father says we eat an awful lot of them.

Our apples aren't lasting well this year. They're going bad, and on top of that, Dad says we're eating a ton of them.

PERSEVERANCE: I will give you the recipe for dumplings you ask for. But remember it is not everyone who can make dumplings, even from the recipe. There’s a knack in it.

PERSEVERANCE: I'll give you the recipe for the dumplings you want. But remember, not everyone can make dumplings, even with the recipe. There’s a skill to it.

If the soap falls into the porridge do not tell your guests about it until they have finished eating it because it might take away their appetite.

If the soap falls into the porridge, don’t mention it to your guests until they’ve finished eating, because it might ruin their appetite.

FELICITY KING.

Felicity King.

ETIQUETTE DEPARTMENT

Etiquette Department

P-r C-g:—Do not criticize people’s noses unless you are sure they can’t hear you, and don’t criticize your best girl’s great-aunt’s nose in any case.

P-r C-g:—Don't criticize people's noses unless you're sure they can't hear you, and definitely don't criticize your best girl's great-aunt's nose.

(FELICITY, TOSSING HER HEAD: “Oh, my! I s’pose Dan thought that was extra smart.”)

(FELICITY, TOSSING HER HEAD: “Oh my gosh! I guess Dan thought that was really clever.”)

C-y K-g:—When my most intimate friend walks with another girl and exchanges lace patterns with her, what ought I to do? Ans. Adopt a dignified attitude.

C-y K-g:—When my closest friend is walking with another girl and sharing lace patterns with her, what should I do? Ans. Carry yourself with dignity.

F-y K-g:—It is better not to wear your second best hat to church, but if your mother says you must it is not for me to question her decision.

F-y K-g:—It's better not to wear your second-best hat to church, but if your mom says you have to, it's not my place to question her decision.

(FELICITY: “Dan just copied that word for word out of the Family Guide, except about the hat part.”)

(FELICITY: “Dan just copied that exactly from the Family Guide, except for the part about the hat.”)

P-r C-g:—Yes, it would be quite proper to say good evening to the family ghost if you met it.

P-r C-g:—Yes, it would be completely acceptable to say good evening to the family ghost if you encountered it.

F-x K-g:—No, it is not polite to sleep with your mouth open. What’s more, it isn’t safe. Something might fall into it.

F-x K-g:—No, it's not polite to sleep with your mouth open. Plus, it's not safe. Something could fall in.

DAN KING.

DAN KING.

FASHION NOTES

STYLE TIPS

Crocheted watch pockets are all the rage now. If you haven’t a watch they do to carry your pencil in or a piece of gum.

Crocheted watch pockets are super popular right now. If you don’t have a watch, they’re great for carrying a pencil or a piece of gum.

It is stylish to have hair ribbons to match your dress. But it is hard to match gray drugget. I like scarlet for that.

It’s trendy to have hair ribbons that match your outfit. But it’s difficult to match gray fabric. I prefer scarlet for that.

It is stylish to pin a piece of ribbon on your coat the same colour as your chum wears in her hair. Mary Martha Cowan saw them doing it in town and started us doing it here. I always wear Kitty’s ribbon and Kitty wears mine, but the Story Girl thinks it is silly.

It's fashionable to pin a piece of ribbon on your coat that matches the color your friend has in her hair. Mary Martha Cowan saw people doing it in town and got us to start doing it here. I always wear Kitty’s ribbon and Kitty wears mine, but the Story Girl thinks it’s silly.

CECILY KING.

CECILY KING.

AN ACCOUNT OF OUR VISIT TO COUSIN MATTIE’S

AN ACCOUNT OF OUR VISIT TO COUSIN MATTIE’S

We all walked over to Cousin Mattie’s last week. They were all well there and we had a fine dinner. On our way back a snow-storm came up and we got lost in the woods. We didn’t know where we were or nothing. If we hadn’t seen a light I guess we’d all have been frozen and snowed over, and they would never have found us till spring and that would be very sad. But we saw a light and made for it and it was Peg Bowen’s. Some people think she is a witch and it’s hard to tell, but she was real hospitable and took us all in. Her house was very untidy but it was warm. She has a skull. I mean a loose skull, not her own. She lets on it tells her things, but Uncle Alec says it couldn’t because it was only an Indian skull that old Dr. Beecham had and Peg stole it when he died, but Uncle Roger says he wouldn’t trust himself with Peg’s skull for anything. She gave us supper. It was a horrid meal. The Story Girl says I must not tell what I found in the bread and butter because it would be too disgusting to read in Our Magazine but it don’t matter because we were all there, except Sara Ray, and know what it was. We stayed all night and us boys slept in straw. None of us had ever slept on straw before. We got home in the morning. That is all I can write about our visit to Cousin Mattie’s.

We all went over to Cousin Mattie’s last week. Everyone was doing well there, and we had a great dinner. On our way back, a snowstorm hit and we got lost in the woods. We had no idea where we were. If we hadn’t seen a light, I guess we would’ve all frozen to death, and they wouldn’t have found us until spring, which would’ve been really sad. But we saw a light and headed towards it, and it turned out to be Peg Bowen’s house. Some people think she’s a witch, and it's hard to say, but she was really welcoming and let us all in. Her house was pretty messy, but it was warm. She has a skull. I mean, a real skull, not her own. She claims it tells her things, but Uncle Alec says it couldn’t because it was just an Indian skull that old Dr. Beecham had, and Peg took it when he died. But Uncle Roger says he wouldn’t trust himself with Peg’s skull for anything. She fed us dinner. It was a terrible meal. The Story Girl says I shouldn’t say what I found in the bread and butter because it would be too gross to read in Our Magazine, but it doesn’t matter because we were all there, except for Sara Ray, and know what it was. We stayed the night, and the boys slept on straw. None of us had ever slept on straw before. We got home in the morning. That’s all I can write about our visit to Cousin Mattie’s.

FELIX KING.

FELIX KING.

MY WORST ADVENTURE

MY WORST ADVENTURE

It’s my turn to write it so I suppose I must. I guess my worst adventure was two years ago when a whole lot of us were coasting on Uncle Rogers hill. Charlie Cowan and Fred Marr had started, but half-way down their sled got stuck and I run down to shove them off again. Then I stood there just a moment to watch them with my back to the top of the hill. While I was standing there Rob Marr started Kitty and Em Frewen off on his sled. His sled had a wooden tongue in it and it slanted back over the girls’ heads. I was right in the way and they yelled to me to get out, but just as I heard them it struck me. The sled took me between the legs and I was histed back over the tongue and dropped in a heap behind before I knew what had happened to me. I thought a tornado had struck me. The girls couldn’t stop though they thought I was killed, but Rob came tearing down and helped me up. He was awful scared but I wasn’t killed nor my back wasn’t broken but my nose bled something awful and kept on bleeding for three days. Not all the time but by spells.

It’s my turn to write this, so I guess I have to. My worst adventure was two years ago when a bunch of us were sliding down Uncle Roger's hill. Charlie Cowan and Fred Marr started first, but halfway down their sled got stuck, so I ran down to push them off again. I stood there for a moment, watching them with my back to the top of the hill. While I was standing there, Rob Marr sent Kitty and Em Frewen off on his sled. His sled had a wooden tongue that slanted back over the girls’ heads. I was right in the way, and they yelled for me to move, but just as I heard them, the sled hit me. It went between my legs, sent me flying over the tongue, and I landed in a heap behind me before I even realized what was happening. I thought a tornado had hit me. The girls couldn’t stop, even though they thought I was dead, but Rob came rushing down and helped me up. He was really scared, but I wasn’t dead or seriously hurt—just my nose was bleeding heavily and kept bleeding for three days. Not the whole time, but in bursts.

DAN KING.

DAN KING.

THE STORY OF HOW CARLISLE GOT ITS NAME

THE STORY OF HOW CARLISLE GOT ITS NAME

This is a true story to. Long ago there was a girl lived in charlotte town. I dont know her name so I cant right it and maybe it is just as well for Felicity might think it wasnt romantik like Miss Jemima Parrs. She was awful pretty and a young englishman who had come out to make his fortune fell in love with her and they were engaged to be married the next spring. His name was Mr. Carlisle. In the winter he started off to hunt cariboo for a spell. Cariboos lived on the island then. There aint any here now. He got to where it is Carlisle now. It wasn’t anything then only woods and a few indians. He got awful sick and was sick for ever so long in a indian camp and only an old micmac squaw to wait on him. Back in town they all thought he was dead and his girl felt bad for a little while and then got over it and took up with another beau. The girls say that wasnt romantik but I think it was sensible but if it had been me that died I’d have felt bad if she forgot me so soon. But he hadnt died and when he got back to town he went right to her house and walked in and there she was standing up to be married to the other fellow. Poor Mr. Carlisle felt awful. He was sick and week and it went to his head. He just turned and run and run till he got back to the old micmac’s camp and fell in front of it. But the indians had gone because it was spring and it didnt matter because he really was dead this time and people come looking for him from town and found him and buryed him there and called the place after him. They say the girl was never happy again and that was hard lines on her but maybe she deserved it.

This is a true story. A long time ago, there was a girl who lived in Charlottetown. I don’t know her name, so I can’t write it, and maybe that’s just as well because Felicity might think it wasn’t as romantic as Miss Jemima Parr's story. She was really pretty, and a young Englishman who had come to make his fortune fell in love with her, and they were set to be married the next spring. His name was Mr. Carlisle. In the winter, he left to hunt caribou for a while. Caribou lived on the island back then, but there aren’t any here now. He reached what is now Carlisle, but back then it was just woods and a few Indians. He got really sick and spent a long time in an Indian camp, with only an old Micmac woman to take care of him. Back in town, everyone thought he was dead, and his girl felt sad for a little while, but then she got over it and moved on with another guy. The girls say that wasn’t romantic, but I think it was sensible. If I had died, I’d have felt bad if she forgot me so quickly. But he didn’t die, and when he got back to town, he went straight to her house and walked in, only to find her getting ready to marry the other guy. Poor Mr. Carlisle felt terrible. He was sick and weak, and it overwhelmed him. He just turned and ran, running all the way back to the old Micmac’s camp, where he collapsed. But the Indians had left because it was spring, and it didn’t matter because he really was dead this time. People came looking for him from town, found him, and buried him there, naming the place after him. They say the girl was never happy again, which is tough on her, but maybe she deserved it.

PETER CRAIG.

PETER CRAIG.

MISS ALICE READE

Miss Alice Reade

Miss Alice Reade is a very pretty girl. She has kind of curly blackish hair and big gray eyes and a pale face. She is tall and thin but her figure is pretty fair and she has a nice mouth and a sweet way of speaking. The girls are crazy about her and talk about her all the time.

Miss Alice Reade is a really pretty girl. She has curly dark hair and large gray eyes, along with a pale face. She's tall and thin, but her figure is quite nice, and she has an attractive mouth and a lovely way of speaking. The girls adore her and talk about her all the time.

FELIX KING.

Felix King.

BEAUTIFUL ALICE

Gorgeous Alice

That is what we girls call Miss Reade among ourselves. She is divinely beautiful. Her magnificent wealth of raven hair flows back in glistening waves from her sun-kissed brow. (DAN: “If Felix had said she was sunburned you’d have all jumped on him.” (CECILY, COLDLY: “Sun-kissed doesn’t mean sunburned.” DAN: “What does it mean then?” CECILY, EMBARRASSED: “I—I don’t know. But Miss Montague says the Lady Geraldine’s brow was sun-kissed and of course an earl’s daughter wouldn’t be sunburned. “THE STORY GIRL: “Oh, don’t interrupt the reading like this. It spoils it.”) Her eyes are gloriously dark and deep, like midnight lakes mirroring the stars of heaven. Her features are like sculptured marble and her mouth is a trembling, curving Cupid’s bow. (PETER, ASIDE: “What kind of a thing is that?”) Her creamy skin is as fair and flawless as the petals of a white lily. Her voice is like the ripple of a woodland brook and her slender form is matchless in its symmetry. (DAN: “That’s Valeria’s way of putting it, but Uncle Roger says she don’t show her feed much.” FELICITY: “Dan! if Uncle Roger is vulgar you needn’t be!”) Her hands are like a poet’s dreams. She dresses so nicely and looks so stylish in her clothes. Her favourite colour is blue. Some people think she is stiff and some say she is stuck-up, but she isn’t a bit. It’s just that she is different from them and they don’t like it. She is just lovely and we adore her.)

That’s what we girls call Miss Reade when we’re talking among ourselves. She’s absolutely stunning. Her beautiful, dark hair flows back in shiny waves from her sun-kissed forehead. (DAN: “If Felix had said she was sunburned, you all would have jumped on him.” CECILY, COLDLY: “Sun-kissed doesn’t mean sunburned.” DAN: “What does it mean then?” CECILY, EMBARRASSED: “I—I don’t know. But Miss Montague says Lady Geraldine’s forehead was sun-kissed, and of course an earl’s daughter wouldn’t be sunburned.” THE STORY GIRL: “Oh, don’t interrupt the reading like this. It spoils it.”) Her eyes are beautifully dark and deep, like midnight lakes reflecting the stars. Her features are like sculpted marble, and her mouth is a delicate, curving Cupid’s bow. (PETER, ASIDE: “What kind of thing is that?”) Her creamy skin is as fair and flawless as the petals of a white lily. Her voice sounds like the gentle flow of a woodland stream, and her slender figure is unmatched in its balance. (DAN: “That’s Valeria’s way of saying it, but Uncle Roger says she doesn’t show her feet much.” FELICITY: “Dan! If Uncle Roger is rude, you don’t have to be!”) Her hands are like a poet’s dreams. She always dresses nicely and looks so fashionable in her outfits. Her favorite color is blue. Some people think she’s stiff, and others say she’s snobby, but she’s not at all. It’s just that she’s different from them, and they don’t like it. She’s just lovely, and we adore her.

CECILY KING.

CECILY KING.





CHAPTER X. DISAPPEARANCE OF PADDY

As I remember, the spring came late that year in Carlisle. It was May before the weather began to satisfy the grown-ups. But we children were more easily pleased, and we thought April a splendid month because the snow all went early and left gray, firm, frozen ground for our rambles and games. As the days slipped by they grew more gracious; the hillsides began to look as if they were thinking of mayflowers; the old orchard was washed in a bath of tingling sunshine and the sap stirred in the big trees; by day the sky was veiled with delicate cloud drift, fine and filmy as woven mist; in the evenings a full, low moon looked over the valleys, as pallid and holy as some aureoled saint; a sound of laughter and dream was on the wind and the world grew young with the mirth of April breezes.

As I remember it, spring arrived late that year in Carlisle. It wasn't until May that the weather started to please the adults. But we kids were easily satisfied, and we thought April was a fantastic month because the snow melted early, leaving behind gray, solid ground for our adventures and games. As the days went by, they became more inviting; the hillsides started to seem like they were thinking about mayflowers; the old orchard basked in warm sunshine, and the sap began to flow in the big trees; during the day, the sky was covered with light, delicate clouds, as fine and sheer as mist; in the evenings, a full, low moon shone over the valleys, looking pale and holy like some saint with a halo; there was a sound of laughter and dreams in the breeze, and the world felt young with the joy of April winds.

“It’s so nice to be alive in the spring,” said the Story Girl one twilight as we swung on the boughs of Uncle Stephen’s walk.

“It’s so nice to be alive in the spring,” said the Story Girl one evening as we swung on the branches of Uncle Stephen’s walkway.

“It’s nice to be alive any time,” said Felicity, complacently.

“It’s great to be alive at any moment,” said Felicity, contentedly.

“But it’s nicer in the spring,” insisted the Story Girl. “When I’m dead I think I’ll FEEL dead all the rest of the year, but when spring comes I’m sure I’ll feel like getting up and being alive again.”

“But it’s better in the spring,” insisted the Story Girl. “When I’m gone, I think I’ll FEEL gone for the rest of the year, but when spring comes, I’m sure I’ll feel like getting up and living again.”

“You do say such queer things,” complained Felicity. “You won’t be really dead any time. You’ll be in the next world. And I think it’s horrid to talk about people being dead anyhow.”

“You say the strangest things,” Felicity complained. “You won’t really be dead forever. You’ll be in the next world. And I think it’s just awful to talk about people being dead at all.”

“We’ve all got to die,” said Sara Ray solemnly, but with a certain relish. It was as if she enjoyed looking forward to something in which nothing, neither an unsympathetic mother, nor the cruel fate which had made her a colourless little nonentity, could prevent her from being the chief performer.

“We all have to die,” said Sara Ray seriously, but with a bit of excitement. It felt like she was looking forward to something that nothing, not a cold-hearted mother, nor the harsh fate that had turned her into a bland little nobody, could stop her from being the star of the show.

“I sometimes think,” said Cecily, rather wearily, “that it isn’t so dreadful to die young as I used to suppose.”

“I sometimes think,” said Cecily, a bit tired, “that dying young isn’t as terrible as I used to believe.”

She prefaced her remark with a slight cough, as she had been all too apt to do of late, for the remnants of the cold she had caught the night we were lost in the storm still clung to her.

She cleared her throat a bit before speaking, which she had been doing a lot recently, since the lingering effects of the cold she caught the night we got lost in the storm were still hanging on.

“Don’t talk such nonsense, Cecily,” cried the Story Girl with unwonted sharpness, a sharpness we all understood. All of us, in our hearts, though we never spoke of it to each other, thought Cecily was not as well as she ought to be that spring, and we hated to hear anything said which seemed in any way to touch or acknowledge the tiny, faint shadow which now and again showed itself dimly athwart our sunshine.

“Stop talking nonsense, Cecily,” exclaimed the Story Girl with unusual sharpness, a tone we all recognized. Deep down, even though we never voiced it, we all felt that Cecily wasn’t as well as she should be that spring, and we hated hearing anything that seemed to acknowledge the small, faint shadow that occasionally dimmed our brightness.

“Well, it was you began talking of being dead,” said Felicity angrily. “I don’t think it’s right to talk of such things. Cecily, are you sure your feet ain’t damp? We ought to go in anyhow—it’s too chilly out here for you.”

"Well, you were the one who started talking about being dead," Felicity said angrily. "I don't think it's right to discuss stuff like that. Cecily, are you sure your feet aren't wet? We should go inside anyway—it's too cold out here for you."

“You girls had better go,” said Dan, “but I ain’t going in till old Isaac Frewen goes. I’ve no use for him.”

“You girls should get going,” Dan said, “but I’m not going in until old Isaac Frewen leaves. I have no interest in him.”

“I hate him, too,” said Felicity, agreeing with Dan for once in her life. “He chews tobacco all the time and spits on the floor—the horrid pig!”

“I hate him, too,” said Felicity, finally agreeing with Dan for once in her life. “He chews tobacco all the time and spits on the floor—the disgusting pig!”

“And yet his brother is an elder in the church,” said Sara Ray wonderingly.

“And yet his brother is an elder in the church,” said Sara Ray, amazed.

“I know a story about Isaac Frewen,” said the Story Girl. “When he was young he went by the name of Oatmeal Frewen and he got it this way. He was noted for doing outlandish things. He lived at Markdale then and he was a great, overgrown, awkward fellow, six feet tall. He drove over to Baywater one Saturday to visit his uncle there and came home the next afternoon, and although it was Sunday he brought a big bag of oatmeal in the wagon with him. When he came to Carlisle church he saw that service was going on there, and he concluded to stop and go in. But he didn’t like to leave his oatmeal outside for fear something would happen to it, because there were always mischievous boys around, so he hoisted the bag on his back and walked into church with it and right to the top of the aisle to Grandfather King’s pew. Grandfather King used to say he would never forget it to his dying day. The minister was preaching and everything was quiet and solemn when he heard a snicker behind him. Grandfather King turned around with a terrible frown—for you know in those days it was thought a dreadful thing to laugh in church—to rebuke the offender; and what did he see but that great, hulking young Isaac stalking up the aisle, bending a little forward under the weight of a big bag of oatmeal? Grandfather King was so amazed he couldn’t laugh, but almost everyone else in the church was laughing, and grandfather said he never blamed them, for no funnier sight was ever seen. Young Isaac turned into grandfather’s pew and thumped the bag of oatmeal down on the seat with a thud that cracked it. Then he plumped down beside it, took off his hat, wiped his face, and settled back to listen to the sermon, just as if it was all a matter of course. When the service was over he hoisted his bag up again, marched out of church, and drove home. He could never understand why it made so much talk; but he was known by the name of Oatmeal Frewen for years.”

“I know a story about Isaac Frewen,” said the Story Girl. “When he was young, he was called Oatmeal Frewen, and here's how he got that nickname. He was famous for doing outrageous things. He lived in Markdale back then and was a tall, awkward guy, around six feet. One Saturday, he drove over to Baywater to visit his uncle and came back the next afternoon. Even though it was Sunday, he brought back a big bag of oatmeal in the wagon. When he got to Carlisle church, he noticed that the service was happening, so he decided to stop and go inside. However, he didn’t want to leave his oatmeal outside because there were always mischievous boys around, so he hoisted the bag onto his back and walked into the church, right up the aisle to Grandfather King’s pew. Grandfather King always said he would never forget it for the rest of his life. The minister was preaching, and everything was quiet and serious when he heard a snicker behind him. Grandfather King turned around with a fierce frown—because, you know, back then it was considered terrible to laugh in church—to scold the person making noise; and what did he see but big, clumsy Isaac striding up the aisle, leaning a bit forward under the weight of that big bag of oatmeal? Grandfather King was so shocked he couldn’t laugh, though almost everyone else in the church was laughing, and grandfather said he never blamed them because no funnier sight had ever been seen. Young Isaac reached Grandfather King’s pew and thumped the bag of oatmeal down onto the seat with a thud that cracked it. Then he plopped down next to it, took off his hat, wiped his face, and settled in to listen to the sermon as if it was completely normal. When the service wrapped up, he hoisted his bag up again, marched out of the church, and drove home. He could never figure out why it caused such a stir, but for years, he was known as Oatmeal Frewen.”

Our laughter, as we separated, rang sweetly through the old orchard and across the far, dim meadows. Felicity and Cecily went into the house and Sara Ray and the Story Girl went home, but Peter decoyed me into the granary to ask advice.

Our laughter, as we parted ways, echoed pleasantly through the old orchard and across the distant, hazy meadows. Felicity and Cecily went inside the house, and Sara Ray and the Story Girl headed home, but Peter lured me into the granary to ask for advice.

“You know Felicity has a birthday next week,” he said, “and I want to write her an ode.”

"You know Felicity's birthday is next week," he said, "and I want to write her a poem."

“A—a what?” I gasped.

"A—a what?" I gasped.

“An ode,” repeated Peter, gravely. “It’s poetry, you know. I’ll put it in Our Magazine.”

“An ode,” Peter repeated seriously. “It’s poetry, you know. I’ll include it in Our Magazine.”

“But you can’t write poetry, Peter,” I protested.

“But you can’t write poetry, Peter,” I argued.

“I’m going to try,” said Peter stoutly. “That is, if you think she won’t be offended at me.”

“I’m going to try,” Peter said confidently. “That is, if you think she won’t be upset with me.”

“She ought to feel flattered,” I replied.

"She should feel flattered," I replied.

“You never can tell how she’ll take things,” said Peter gloomily. “Of course I ain’t going to sign my name, and if she ain’t pleased I won’t tell her I wrote it. Don’t you let on.”

"You can never predict how she'll react," Peter said sadly. "I'm definitely not going to put my name on it, and if she’s not happy, I won’t mention that I wrote it. Don’t say anything."

I promised I wouldn’t and Peter went off with a light heart. He said he meant to write two lines every day till he got it done.

I promised I wouldn’t, and Peter left feeling cheerful. He said he planned to write a couple of lines every day until it was done.

Cupid was playing his world-old tricks with others than poor Peter that spring. Allusion has been made in these chronicles to one, Cyrus Brisk, and to the fact that our brown-haired, soft-voiced Cecily had found favour in the eyes of the said Cyrus. Cecily did not regard her conquest with any pride. On the contrary, it annoyed her terribly to be teased about Cyrus. She declared she hated both him and his name. She was as uncivil to him as sweet Cecily could be to anyone, but the gallant Cyrus was nothing daunted. He laid determined siege to Cecily’s young heart by all the methods known to love-lorn swains. He placed delicate tributes of spruce gum, molasses taffy, “conversation” candies and decorated slate pencils on her desk; he persistently “chose” her in all school games calling for a partner; he entreated to be allowed to carry her basket from school; he offered to work her sums for her; and rumour had it that he had made a wild statement to the effect that he meant to ask if he might see her home some night from prayer meeting. Cecily was quite frightened that he would; she confided to me that she would rather die than walk home with him, but that if he asked her she would be too bashful to say no. So far, however, Cyrus had not molested her out of school, nor had he as yet thumped Willy Fraser—who was reported to be very low in his spirits over the whole affair.

Cupid was up to his usual tricks with more than just poor Peter that spring. As mentioned before, there was a guy named Cyrus Brisk, and our brown-haired, soft-voiced Cecily had caught his eye. Cecily wasn’t proud of her popularity; in fact, she was really annoyed by all the jokes about Cyrus. She claimed to hate both him and his name. She was as rude to him as sweet Cecily could manage, but Cyrus wasn’t discouraged. He persistently pursued Cecily’s young heart using every trick in the book that love-struck guys know. He left little gifts like spruce gum, molasses taffy, “conversation” candies, and decorated slate pencils on her desk; he always picked her as a partner in school games; he begged to carry her basket home from school; he offered to help her with her math problems; and word had it that he had even said he wanted to see if he could walk her home from prayer meeting one night. Cecily was really worried that he might; she told me she would rather die than walk home with him, but if he asked, she would be too shy to say no. So far, though, Cyrus hadn’t bothered her outside of school, nor had he yet hit Willy Fraser—who was said to be pretty down about the whole situation.

And now Cyrus had written Cecily a letter—a love letter, mark you. Moreover, he had sent it through the post-office, with a real stamp on it. Its arrival made a sensation among us. Dan brought it from the office and, recognizing the handwriting of Cyrus, gave Cecily no peace until she showed us the letter. It was a very sentimental and rather ill-spelled epistle in which the inflammable Cyrus reproached her in heart-rending words for her coldness, and begged her to answer his letter, saying that if she did he would keep the secret “in violets.” Cyrus probably meant “inviolate” but Cecily thought it was intended for a poetical touch. He signed himself “your troo lover, Cyrus Brisk” and added in a postcript that he couldn’t eat or sleep for thinking of her.

And now Cyrus had written Cecily a letter—a love letter, mind you. Plus, he had sent it through the post office, with a real stamp on it. Its arrival caused a stir among us. Dan brought it from the office and, recognizing Cyrus's handwriting, wouldn’t let Cecily rest until she showed us the letter. It was a very sentimental and somewhat misspelled message in which the passionate Cyrus accused her in heart-wrenching words of being cold, and begged her to reply, saying that if she did, he would keep the secret “in violets.” Cyrus probably meant “inviolate,” but Cecily thought it was meant to sound poetic. He signed himself “your true lover, Cyrus Brisk” and added in a postscript that he couldn’t eat or sleep for thinking of her.

“Are you going to answer it?” asked Dan.

“Are you going to answer it?” Dan asked.

“Certainly not,” said Cecily with dignity.

"Absolutely not," Cecily said firmly.

“Cyrus Brisk wants to be kicked,” growled Felix, who never seemed to be any particular friend of Willy Fraser’s either. “He’d better learn how to spell before he takes to writing love letters.”

“Cyrus Brisk wants to get kicked,” grumbled Felix, who never really seemed to be a close friend of Willy Fraser’s either. “He should learn how to spell before he starts writing love letters.”

“Maybe Cyrus will starve to death if you don’t,” suggested Sara Ray.

“Maybe Cyrus will starve to death if you don’t,” Sara Ray suggested.

“I hope he will,” said Cecily cruelly. She was truly vexed over the letter; and yet, so contradictory a thing is the feminine heart, even at twelve years old, I think she was a little flattered by it also. It was her first love letter and she confided to me that it gives you a very queer feeling to get it. At all events—the letter, though unanswered, was not torn up. I feel sure Cecily preserved it. But she walked past Cyrus next morning at school with a frozen countenance, evincing not the slightest pity for his pangs of unrequited affection. Cecily winced when Pat caught a mouse, visited a school chum the day the pigs were killed that she might not hear their squealing, and would not have stepped on a caterpillar for anything; yet she did not care at all how much she made the brisk Cyrus suffer.

“I hope he does,” said Cecily cruelly. She was genuinely upset about the letter; and yet, as confusing as the female heart can be, even at twelve years old, I think she was also a bit flattered by it. It was her first love letter, and she told me that getting it gives you a really strange feeling. In any case—the letter, although left unanswered, wasn’t thrown away. I'm sure Cecily kept it. But the next morning at school, she walked right past Cyrus with a frozen expression, showing no sympathy for his unreturned feelings. Cecily flinched when Pat caught a mouse, visited a friend the day the pigs were slaughtered so she wouldn’t hear their cries, and wouldn’t have stepped on a caterpillar for anything; yet she didn’t care at all how much she made the eager Cyrus suffer.

Then, suddenly, all our spring gladness and Maytime hopes were blighted as by a killing frost. Sorrow and anxiety pervaded our days and embittered our dreams by night. Grim tragedy held sway in our lives for the next fortnight.

Then, suddenly, all our spring happiness and May dreams were crushed like by a killing frost. Sadness and worry filled our days and soured our nights. A heavy tragedy took over our lives for the next two weeks.

Paddy disappeared. One night he lapped his new milk as usual at Uncle Roger’s dairy door and then sat blandly on the flat stone before it, giving the world assurance of a cat, sleek sides glistening, plumy tail gracefully folded around his paws, brilliant eyes watching the stir and flicker of bare willow boughs in the twilight air above him. That was the last seen of him. In the morning he was not.

Paddy disappeared. One night, he drank his usual milk at Uncle Roger's dairy door and then sat casually on the flat stone in front of it, confidently showing off as a cat, sleek sides shining, fluffy tail elegantly wrapped around his paws, bright eyes observing the rustle and movement of bare willow branches in the twilight sky above him. That was the last time he was seen. In the morning, he was gone.

At first we were not seriously alarmed. Paddy was no roving Thomas, but occasionally he vanished for a day or so. But when two days passed without his return we became anxious, the third day worried us greatly, and the fourth found us distracted.

At first, we weren’t really worried. Paddy wasn’t a wandering Thomas, but he would sometimes disappear for a day or two. However, when two days went by without him coming back, we started to feel anxious. The third day made us really worried, and by the fourth day, we were completely distracted.

“Something has happened to Pat,” the Story Girl declared miserably. “He never stayed away from home more than two days in his life.”

“Something's wrong with Pat,” the Story Girl said sadly. “He’s never been away from home for more than two days in his whole life.”

“What could have happened to him?” asked Felix.

“What might have happened to him?” asked Felix.

“He’s been poisoned—or a dog has killed him,” answered the Story Girl in tragic tones.

“Someone's poisoned him—or a dog has killed him,” replied the Story Girl in a dramatic tone.

Cecily began to cry at this; but tears were of no avail. Neither was anything else, apparently. We searched every nook and cranny of barns and out-buildings and woods on both the King farms; we inquired far and wide; we roved over Carlisle meadows calling Paddy’s name, until Aunt Janet grew exasperated and declared we must stop making such exhibitions of ourselves. But we found and heard no trace of our lost pet. The Story Girl moped and refused to be comforted; Cecily declared she could not sleep at night for thinking of poor Paddy dying miserably in some corner to which he had dragged his failing body, or lying somewhere mangled and torn by a dog. We hated every dog we saw on the ground that he might be the guilty one.

Cecily started to cry about this, but her tears didn’t help. Nothing else did, it seemed. We searched every little spot in the barns, outbuildings, and woods on both King farms; we asked everywhere; we wandered through the Carlisle meadows calling out Paddy’s name until Aunt Janet got fed up and insisted we stop making such a scene. But we couldn’t find or hear any sign of our lost pet. The Story Girl sulked and wouldn’t be comforted; Cecily said she couldn’t sleep at night worrying about poor Paddy dying alone in some corner he had dragged himself to or lying somewhere hurt and mangled by a dog. We hated every dog we saw, convinced that one of them might be the culprit.

“It’s the suspense that’s so hard,” sobbed the Story Girl. “If I just knew what had happened to him it wouldn’t be QUITE so hard. But I don’t know whether he’s dead or alive. He may be living and suffering, and every night I dream that he has come home and when I wake up and find it’s only a dream it just breaks my heart.”

“It’s the suspense that’s really tough,” cried the Story Girl. “If I just knew what happened to him, it wouldn’t be quite as hard. But I don’t know if he’s dead or alive. He could be out there, struggling, and every night I dream that he’s come home, and when I wake up and realize it was just a dream, it just breaks my heart.”

“It’s ever so much worse than when he was so sick last fall,” said Cecily drearily. “Then we knew that everything was done for him that could be done.”

“It’s so much worse than when he was really sick last fall,” Cecily said drearily. “Back then, we knew that everything that could be done for him had been done.”

We could not appeal to Peg Bowen this time. In our desperation we would have done it, but Peg was far away. With the first breath of spring she was up and off, answering to the lure of the long road. She had not been seen in her accustomed haunts for many a day. Her pets were gaining their own living in the woods and her house was locked up.

We couldn't reach out to Peg Bowen this time. In our desperation, we would have done it, but Peg was too far away. With the first hint of spring, she was off, drawn in by the allure of the open road. She hadn't been seen in her usual spots for quite a while. Her pets were fending for themselves in the woods, and her house was locked up.





CHAPTER XI. THE WITCH’S WISHBONE

When a fortnight had elapsed we gave up all hope.

When two weeks had passed, we lost all hope.

“Pat is dead,” said the Story Girl hopelessly, as we returned one evening from a bootless quest to Andrew Cowan’s where a strange gray cat had been reported—a cat which turned out to be a yellowish brown nondescript, with no tail to speak of.

“Pat is dead,” said the Story Girl hopelessly, as we returned one evening from a fruitless search at Andrew Cowan’s, where a strange gray cat had been reported—a cat that turned out to be a yellowish-brown mix, with hardly any tail.

“I’m afraid so,” I acknowledged at last.

"I guess so," I finally admitted.

“If only Peg Bowen had been at home she could have found him for us,” asserted Peter. “Her skull would have told her where he was.”

“If only Peg Bowen had been home, she could have found him for us,” Peter said. “Her instincts would have told her where he was.”

“I wonder if the wishbone she gave me would have done any good,” cried Cecily suddenly. “I’d forgotten all about it. Oh, do you suppose it’s too late yet?”

“I wonder if the wishbone she gave me would have worked,” Cecily suddenly exclaimed. “I’d completely forgotten about it. Oh, do you think it’s too late?”

“There’s nothing in a wishbone,” said Dan impatiently.

“There's nothing in a wishbone,” Dan said impatiently.

“You can’t be sure. She TOLD me I’d get the wish I made on it. I’m going to try whenever I get home.”

“You can’t be sure. She told me I’d get the wish I made on it. I’m going to try as soon as I get home.”

“It can’t do any harm, anyhow,” said Peter, “but I’m afraid you’ve left it too late. If Pat is dead even a witch’s wishbone can’t bring him back to life.”

“It can't hurt, anyway,” Peter said, “but I'm afraid you've waited too long. If Pat is dead, even a witch's wishbone can't bring him back to life.”

“I’ll never forgive myself for not thinking about it before,” mourned Cecily.

“I’ll never forgive myself for not thinking about it earlier,” lamented Cecily.

As soon as we got home she flew to the little box upstairs where she kept her treasures, and brought therefrom the dry and brittle wishbone.

As soon as we got home, she rushed upstairs to the little box where she kept her treasures and brought back the dry, brittle wishbone.

“Peg told me how it must be done. I’m to hold the wishbone with both hands, like this, and walk backward, repeating the wish nine times. And when I’ve finished the ninth time I’m to turn around nine times, from right to left, and then the wish will come true right away.”

“Peg told me how to do it. I’m supposed to hold the wishbone with both hands, like this, and walk backward while saying my wish nine times. Then, after saying it for the ninth time, I need to turn around nine times, from right to left, and then the wish will come true immediately.”

“Do you expect to see Pat when you finish turning?” said Dan skeptically.

“Do you think you’ll see Pat when you’re done turning?” Dan asked skeptically.

None of us had any faith in the incantation except Peter, and, by infection, Cecily. You never could tell what might happen. Cecily took the wishbone in her trembling little hands and began her backward pacing, repeating solemnly, “I wish that we may find Paddy alive, or else his body, so that we can bury him decently.” By the time Cecily had repeated this nine times we were all slightly infected with the desperate hope that something might come of it; and when she had made her nine gyrations we looked eagerly down the sunset lane, half expecting to see our lost pet. But we saw only the Awkward Man turning in at the gate. This was almost as surprising as the sight of Pat himself would have been; but there was no sign of Pat and hope flickered out in every breast but Peter’s.

None of us really believed in the incantation except for Peter, and, by extension, Cecily. You never knew what could happen. Cecily held the wishbone in her shaking hands and started pacing backward, solemnly repeating, “I wish that we may find Paddy alive, or at least his body, so we can give him a decent burial.” By the time Cecily said this nine times, we all felt a bit of her desperate hope that something might actually happen; and when she finished her nine turns, we eagerly looked down the sunset lane, half expecting to see our lost pet. But instead, we only saw the Awkward Man walking through the gate. This was nearly as shocking as seeing Pat himself would have been; but there was no sign of Pat, and the hope faded in everyone except for Peter.

“You’ve got to give the spell time to work,” he expostulated. “If Pat was miles away when it was wished it wouldn’t be reasonable to expect to see him right off.”

“You need to give the spell time to work,” he insisted. “If Pat was miles away when it was cast, it wouldn’t be reasonable to expect to see him right away.”

But we of little faith had already lost that little, and it was a very disconsolate group which the Awkward Man presently joined.

But we with little faith had already lost what little we had, and it was a very sad group that the Awkward Man just joined.

He was smiling—his rare, beautiful smile which only children ever saw—and he lifted his hat to the girls with no trace of the shyness and awkwardness for which he was notorious.

He was smiling—his rare, beautiful smile that only children ever saw—and he tipped his hat to the girls without a hint of the shyness and awkwardness he was known for.

“Good evening,” he said. “Have you little people lost a cat lately?”

“Good evening,” he said. “Have you guys lost a cat recently?”

We stared. Peter said “I knew it!” in a triumphant pig’s whisper. The Story Girl started eagerly forward.

We stared. Peter said, "I knew it!" in a triumphant whisper. The Story Girl eagerly moved forward.

“Oh, Mr. Dale, can you tell us anything of Paddy?” she cried.

“Oh, Mr. Dale, can you tell us anything about Paddy?” she exclaimed.

“A silver gray cat with black points and very fine marking?”

“A silver-gray cat with black markings and very fine details?”

“Yes, yes!”

“Yeah, yeah!”

“Alive?”

"Are you alive?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Well, doesn’t that beat the Dutch!” muttered Dan.

“Well, doesn’t that beat everything!” muttered Dan.

But we were all crowding about the Awkward Man, demanding where and when he had found Paddy.

But we were all gathered around the Awkward Man, asking where and when he had found Paddy.

“You’d better come over to my place and make sure that it really is your cat,” suggested the Awkward Man, “and I’ll tell you all about finding him on the way. I must warn you that he is pretty thin—but I think he’ll pull through.”

“You should come over to my place and make sure it's really your cat,” the Awkward Man suggested, “and I’ll tell you all about how I found him. I have to warn you, though, he's pretty skinny—but I think he'll be alright.”

We obtained permission to go without much difficulty, although the spring evening was wearing late, for Aunt Janet said she supposed none of us would sleep a wink that night if we didn’t. A joyful procession followed the Awkward Man and the Story Girl across the gray, star-litten meadows to his home and through his pine-guarded gate.

We got permission to go without too much trouble, even though the spring evening was getting late, because Aunt Janet thought we wouldn't sleep at all that night if we didn't. A happy group followed the Awkward Man and the Story Girl across the gray, starry meadows to his house and through his pine-lined gate.

“You know that old barn of mine back in the woods?” said the Awkward Man. “I go to it only about once in a blue moon. There was an old barrel there, upside down, one side resting on a block of wood. This morning I went to the barn to see about having some hay hauled home, and I had occasion to move the barrel. I noticed that it seemed to have been moved slightly since my last visit, and it was now resting wholly on the floor. I lifted it up—and there was a cat lying on the floor under it. I had heard you had lost yours and I took it this was your pet. I was afraid he was dead at first. He was lying there with his eyes closed; but when I bent over him he opened them and gave a pitiful little mew; or rather his mouth made the motion of a mew, for he was too weak to utter a sound.”

“You know that old barn of mine back in the woods?” said the Awkward Man. “I only go there about once in a while. There was an old barrel there, turned upside down, one side resting on a block of wood. This morning I went to the barn to figure out getting some hay hauled home, and I needed to move the barrel. I noticed it had been moved a bit since my last visit, and it was now resting entirely on the floor. I picked it up—and there was a cat lying on the floor underneath it. I heard you had lost yours and figured it was your pet. I was worried he might be dead at first. He was lying there with his eyes closed; but when I leaned over him, he opened his eyes and gave a weak little meow; or rather, his mouth made the motion for a meow, because he was too weak to make any sound.”

“Oh, poor, poor Paddy,” said tender-hearted Cecily tearfully.

“Oh, poor, poor Paddy,” said kind-hearted Cecily, wiping away tears.

“He couldn’t stand, so I carried him home and gave him just a little milk. Fortunately he was able to lap it. I gave him a little more at intervals all day, and when I left he was able to crawl around. I think he’ll be all right, but you’ll have to be careful how you feed him for a few days. Don’t let your hearts run away with your judgment and kill him with kindness.”

“He couldn’t stand, so I carried him home and gave him a little milk. Fortunately, he was able to drink it. I gave him a bit more throughout the day, and when I left, he could crawl around. I think he’ll be fine, but you’ll need to be careful about how you feed him for a few days. Don’t let your emotions override your judgment and unintentionally harm him with too much kindness.”

“Do you suppose any one put him under that barrel?” asked the Story Girl.

“Do you think someone put him under that barrel?” asked the Story Girl.

“No. The barn was locked. Nothing but a cat could get in. I suppose he went under the barrel, perhaps in pursuit of a mouse, and somehow knocked it off the block and so imprisoned himself.”

“No. The barn was locked. Only a cat could get in. I guess he went under the barrel, maybe chasing a mouse, and somehow knocked it off the block, trapping himself inside.”

Paddy was sitting before the fire in the Awkward Man’s clean, bare kitchen. Thin! Why, he was literally skin and bone, and his fur was dull and lustreless. It almost broke our hearts to see our beautiful Paddy brought so low.

Paddy was sitting in front of the fire in the Awkward Man’s clean, simple kitchen. Thin! He was practically just skin and bone, and his fur looked dull and lifeless. It nearly broke our hearts to see our beautiful Paddy diminished like this.

“Oh, how he must have suffered!” moaned Cecily.

“Oh, how he must have suffered!” Cecily sighed.

“He’ll be as prosperous as ever in a week or two,” said the Awkward Man kindly.

“He’ll be doing as well as ever in a week or two,” said the Awkward Man kindly.

The Story Girl gathered Paddy up in her arms. Most mellifluously did he purr as we crowded around to stroke him; with friendly joy he licked our hands with his little red tongue; poor Paddy was a thankful cat; he was no longer lost, starving, imprisoned, helpless; he was with his comrades once more and he was going home—home to his old familiar haunts of orchard and dairy and granary, to his daily rations of new milk and cream, to the cosy corner of his own fireside. We trooped home joyfully, the Story Girl in our midst carrying Paddy hugged against her shoulder. Never did April stars look down on a happier band of travellers on the golden road. There was a little gray wind out in the meadows that night, and it danced along beside us on viewless, fairy feet, and sang a delicate song of the lovely, waiting years, while the night laid her beautiful hands of blessing over the world.

The Story Girl picked up Paddy in her arms. He purred sweetly as we gathered around to pet him; with joyful friendliness, he licked our hands with his little red tongue. Poor Paddy was a grateful cat; he was no longer lost, starving, trapped, or helpless; he was with his friends again, and he was going home—home to his old, familiar spots in the orchard, dairy, and granary, to his daily servings of fresh milk and cream, to the cozy corner of his own fireside. We happily made our way home, the Story Girl in our midst carrying Paddy snug against her shoulder. Never had April stars looked down on a happier group of travelers on the golden road. There was a gentle gray breeze in the meadows that night, dancing along beside us on invisible, magical feet, singing a delicate song of the beautiful, waiting years, while the night spread her lovely hands of blessing over the world.

“You see what Peg’s wishbone did,” said Peter triumphantly.

“You see what Peg’s wishbone did,” Peter said, feeling victorious.

“Now, look here, Peter, don’t talk nonsense,” expostulated Dan. “The Awkward Man found Paddy this morning and had started to bring us word before Cecily ever thought of the wishbone. Do you mean to say you believe he wouldn’t have come walking up our lane just when he did if she had never thought of it?”

“Now, listen up, Peter, don’t talk nonsense,” Dan protested. “The Awkward Man found Paddy this morning and started to bring us news before Cecily even thought of the wishbone. Are you really saying you think he wouldn’t have come walking up our lane right when he did if she hadn’t thought of it?”

“I mean to say that I wouldn’t mind if I had several wishbones of the same kind,” retorted Peter stubbornly.

“I mean to say that I wouldn't care if I had a bunch of wishbones just like this,” Peter shot back stubbornly.

“Of course I don’t think the wishbone had really anything to do with our getting Paddy back, but I’m glad I tried it, for all that,” remarked Cecily in a tone of satisfaction.

“Of course I don’t think the wishbone really had anything to do with us getting Paddy back, but I’m glad I tried it anyway,” Cecily said, sounding satisfied.

“Well, anyhow, we’ve got Pat and that’s the main thing,” said Felix.

“Well, anyway, we have Pat and that’s what really matters,” said Felix.

“And I hope it will be a lesson to him to stay home after this,” commented Felicity.

“And I hope this will teach him to stay home from now on,” Felicity remarked.

“They say the barrens are full of mayflowers,” said the Story Girl. “Let us have a mayflower picnic tomorrow to celebrate Paddy’s safe return.”

“They say the fields are full of mayflowers,” said the Story Girl. “Let’s have a mayflower picnic tomorrow to celebrate Paddy’s safe return.”





CHAPTER XII. FLOWERS O’ MAY

Accordingly we went a-maying, following the lure of dancing winds to a certain westward sloping hill lying under the spirit-like blue of spring skies, feathered over with lisping young pines and firs, which cupped little hollows and corners where the sunshine got in and never got out again, but stayed there and grew mellow, coaxing dear things to bloom long before they would dream of waking up elsewhere.

So, we went out to celebrate May, drawn by the playful winds to a sloping hill to the west, beneath the ethereal blue of spring skies, dotted with whispering young pines and firs. This place had small hollows and corners where sunlight poured in and lingered, growing warm and inviting, encouraging lovely things to blossom long before they would even think about waking up anywhere else.

‘Twas there we found our mayflowers, after faithful seeking. Mayflowers, you must know, never flaunt themselves; they must be sought as becomes them, and then they will yield up their treasures to the seeker—clusters of star-white and dawn-pink that have in them the very soul of all the springs that ever were, re-incarnated in something it seems gross to call perfume, so exquisite and spiritual is it.

There we discovered our mayflowers, after a diligent search. Mayflowers, you should know, never show off; they must be sought out as is fitting for them, and then they will reveal their treasures to the one who seeks—bunches of star-white and dawn-pink that contain the essence of every spring that ever was, reawakened in something that feels too ordinary to call perfume, so delicate and ethereal it is.

We wandered gaily over the hill, calling to each other with laughter and jest, getting parted and delightfully lost in that little pathless wilderness, and finding each other unexpectedly in nooks and dips and sunny silences, where the wind purred and gentled and went softly. When the sun began to hang low, sending great fan-like streamers of radiance up to the zenith, we foregathered in a tiny, sequestered valley, full of young green fern, lying in the shadow of a wooded hill. In it was a shallow pool—a glimmering green sheet of water on whose banks nymphs might dance as blithely as ever they did on Argive hill or in Cretan dale. There we sat and stripped the faded leaves and stems from our spoil, making up the blossoms into bouquets to fill our baskets with sweetness. The Story Girl twisted a spray of divinest pink in her brown curls, and told us an old legend of a beautiful Indian maiden who died of a broken heart when the first snows of winter were falling, because she believed her long-absent lover was false. But he came back in the spring time from his long captivity; and when he heard that she was dead he sought her grave to mourn her, and lo, under the dead leaves of the old year he found sweet sprays of a blossom never seen before, and knew that it was a message of love and remembrance from his dark-eyed sweet-heart.

We joyfully roamed over the hill, calling to each other with laughter and jokes, getting somewhat lost in that little wild area, and unexpectedly finding each other in cozy spots where the wind softly blew. When the sun started to dip low, casting large, fan-shaped beams of light towards the sky, we gathered in a tiny, secluded valley filled with young green ferns, lying in the shadow of a wooded hill. There was a shallow pool—a glimmering green surface of water where nymphs could dance as freely as they did on Argive hill or in Cretan valley. We sat there and stripped the dried leaves and stems from our find, making bouquets to fill our baskets with sweet fragrances. The Story Girl twisted a lovely pink bloom into her brown curls and told us an old legend about a beautiful Indian maiden who died of a broken heart when the first snow of winter fell, believing her long-absent lover had been unfaithful. But he returned in the spring from his long captivity; when he learned she was dead, he went to her grave to mourn her, and beneath the dead leaves of the past year, he found beautiful blooms he had never seen before, realizing it was a message of love and remembrance from his dark-eyed sweetheart.

“Except in stories Indian girls are called squaws,” remarked practical Dan, tying his mayflowers together in one huge, solid, cabbage-like bunch. Not for Dan the bother of filling his basket with the loose sprays, mingled with feathery elephant’s-ears and trails of creeping spruce, as the rest of us, following the Story Girl’s example, did. Nor would he admit that ours looked any better than his.

“Except in stories, Indian girls are called squaws,” said practical Dan, tying his mayflowers together in one big, solid, cabbage-like bunch. Dan wasn't interested in the hassle of filling his basket with loose sprays mixed with feathery elephant’s-ears and creeping spruce trails, like the rest of us did, following the Story Girl’s example. He also wouldn’t admit that ours looked any better than his.

“I like things of one kind together. I don’t like them mixed,” he said.

“I like similar things grouped together. I don’t like them mixed,” he said.

“You have no taste,” said Felicity.

"You have no taste," Felicity said.

“Except in my mouth, best beloved,” responded Dan.

“Except in my mouth, my dear,” replied Dan.

“You do think you are so smart,” retorted Felicity, flushing with anger.

“You really think you’re so smart,” Felicity shot back, her face reddening with anger.

“Don’t quarrel this lovely day,” implored Cecily.

“Don’t argue on such a beautiful day,” begged Cecily.

“Nobody’s quarrelling, Sis. I ain’t a bit mad. It’s Felicity. What on earth is that at the bottom of your basket, Cecily?”

“Nobody's fighting, Sis. I'm not mad at all. It's Felicity. What in the world is that at the bottom of your basket, Cecily?”

“It’s a History of the Reformation in France,” confessed poor Cecily, “by a man named D-a-u-b-i-g-n-y. I can’t pronounce it. I heard Mr. Marwood saying it was a book everyone ought to read, so I began it last Sunday. I brought it along today to read when I got tired picking flowers. I’d ever so much rather have brought Ester Reid. There’s so much in the history I can’t understand, and it is so dreadful to read of people being burned to death. But I felt I OUGHT to read it.”

“It’s a History of the Reformation in France,” admitted poor Cecily, “by a guy named D-a-u-b-i-g-n-y. I can’t pronounce it. I heard Mr. Marwood say it was a book everyone should read, so I started it last Sunday. I brought it with me today to read when I got tired of picking flowers. I would much rather have brought Ester Reid. There’s so much in the history I can’t understand, and it’s really awful to read about people being burned to death. But I felt I SHOULD read it.”

“Do you really think your mind has improved any?” asked Sara Ray seriously, wreathing the handle of her basket with creeping spruce.

“Do you honestly think your mind has gotten any better?” Sara Ray asked seriously, wrapping the handle of her basket with creeping spruce.

“No, I’m afraid it hasn’t one bit,” answered Cecily sadly. “I feel that I haven’t succeeded very well in keeping my resolutions.”

“No, I’m afraid it hasn’t at all,” Cecily replied sadly. “I feel like I haven’t done a great job of keeping my promises.”

“I’ve kept mine,” said Felicity complacently.

"I’ve kept mine," Felicity replied proudly.

“It’s easy to keep just one,” retorted Cecily, rather resentfully.

“It’s easy to just keep one,” Cecily snapped back, a bit resentfully.

“It’s not so easy to think beautiful thoughts,” answered Felicity.

“It’s not that easy to think beautiful thoughts,” Felicity replied.

“It’s the easiest thing in the world,” said the Story Girl, tiptoeing to the edge of the pool to peep at her own arch reflection, as some nymph left over from the golden age might do. “Beautiful thoughts just crowd into your mind at times.”

“It’s the easiest thing in the world,” said the Story Girl, tiptoeing to the edge of the pool to catch a glimpse of her own arch reflection, like a nymph from the golden age might. “Beautiful thoughts just rush into your mind sometimes.”

“Oh, yes, AT TIMES. But that’s different from thinking one REGULARLY at a given hour. And mother is always calling up the stairs for me to hurry up and get dressed, and it’s VERY hard sometimes.”

“Oh, yes, sometimes. But that’s different from thinking about it regularly at a certain time. And my mom is always calling up the stairs for me to hurry up and get dressed, and it’s really hard sometimes.”

“That’s so,” conceded the Story Girl. “There ARE times when I can’t think anything but gray thoughts. Then, other days, I think pink and blue and gold and purple and rainbow thoughts all the time.”

"That's true," admitted the Story Girl. "There are times when I can only think gray thoughts. Then, on other days, I think about pink, blue, gold, purple, and rainbow thoughts all the time."

“The idea! As if thoughts were coloured,” giggled Felicity.

“The idea! As if thoughts had colors,” giggled Felicity.

“Oh, they are!” cried the Story Girl. “Why, I can always SEE the colour of any thought I think. Can’t you?”

“Oh, they totally are!” cried the Story Girl. “I can always SEE the color of any thought I have. Can’t you?”

“I never heard of such a thing,” declared Felicity, “and I don’t believe it. I believe you are just making that up.”

“I’ve never heard of anything like that,” Felicity said, “and I don’t believe it. I think you’re just making that up.”

“Indeed I’m not. Why, I always supposed everyone thought in colours. It must be very tiresome if you don’t.”

“Honestly, I’m not. I always thought everyone thought in colors. It must be really boring if you don’t.”

“When you think of me what colour is it?” asked Peter curiously.

“When you think of me, what color comes to mind?” asked Peter curiously.

“Yellow,” answered the Story Girl promptly. “And Cecily is a sweet pink, like those mayflowers, and Sara Ray is very pale blue, and Dan is red and Felix is yellow, like Peter, and Bev is striped.”

“Yellow,” replied the Story Girl immediately. “And Cecily is a lovely pink, like those mayflowers, and Sara Ray is very light blue, and Dan is red, and Felix is yellow, like Peter, and Bev is striped.”

“What colour am I?” asked Felicity, amid the laughter at my expense.

“What color am I?” Felicity asked, laughing along with everyone else at my expense.

“You’re—you’re like a rainbow,” answered the Story Girl rather reluctantly. She had to be honest, but she would rather not have complimented Felicity. “And you needn’t laugh at Bev. His stripes are beautiful. It isn’t HE that is striped. It’s just the THOUGHT of him. Peg Bowen is a queer sort of yellowish green and the Awkward Man is lilac. Aunt Olivia is pansy-purple mixed with gold, and Uncle Roger is navy blue.”

“You’re—you're like a rainbow,” replied the Story Girl somewhat reluctantly. She had to be honest, but she would have preferred not to compliment Felicity. “And you don’t need to laugh at Bev. His stripes are beautiful. It’s not HIM that is striped. It’s just the THOUGHT of him. Peg Bowen is a strange kind of yellowish-green and the Awkward Man is lilac. Aunt Olivia is pansy-purple mixed with gold, and Uncle Roger is navy blue.”

“I never heard such nonsense,” declared Felicity. The rest of us were rather inclined to agree with her for once. We thought the Story Girl was making fun of us. But I believe she really had a strange gift of thinking in colours. In later years, when we were grown up, she told me of it again. She said that everything had colour in her thought; the months of the year ran through all the tints of the spectrum, the days of the week were arrayed as Solomon in his glory, morning was golden, noon orange, evening crystal blue, and night violet. Every idea came to her mind robed in its own especial hue. Perhaps that was why her voice and words had such a charm, conveying to the listeners’ perception such fine shadings of meaning and tint and music.

"I've never heard such nonsense," Felicity said. The rest of us were actually inclined to agree with her this time. We thought the Story Girl was just messing with us. But I believe she really had a unique ability to think in colors. In later years, when we were adults, she told me about it again. She said that everything appeared colored in her mind; the months of the year displayed all the shades of the spectrum, the days of the week were dressed like Solomon in all his glory, morning was golden, noon was orange, evening was crystal blue, and night was violet. Every idea that came to her mind wore its own special hue. Maybe that’s why her voice and words were so enchanting, conveying to the listeners such subtle shadings of meaning, color, and rhythm.

“Well, let’s go and have something to eat,” suggested Dan. “What colour is eating, Sara?”

“Well, let’s go grab something to eat,” Dan suggested. “What color do you think eating is, Sara?”

“Golden brown, just the colour of a molasses cooky,” laughed the Story Girl.

“Golden brown, exactly the color of a molasses cookie,” laughed the Story Girl.

We sat on the ferny bank of the pool and ate of the generous basket Aunt Janet had provided, with appetites sharpened by the keen spring air and our wilderness rovings. Felicity had made some very nice sandwiches of ham which we all appreciated except Dan, who declared he didn’t like things minced up and dug out of the basket a chunk of boiled pork which he proceeded to saw up with a jack-knife and devour with gusto.

We sat on the leafy bank by the pool and enjoyed the generous basket Aunt Janet had prepared, our appetites sharpened by the crisp spring air and our adventures in the wild. Felicity had made some really tasty ham sandwiches that we all loved, except for Dan, who said he didn’t like things chopped up. Instead, he grabbed a piece of boiled pork from the basket, pulled out a jackknife, and went to town on it with enthusiasm.

“I told ma to put this in for me. There’s some CHEW to it,” he said.

“I told my mom to put this in for me. There’s some CHEW to it,” he said.

“You are not a bit refined,” commented Felicity.

“You're not refined at all,” Felicity remarked.

“Not a morsel, my love,” grinned Dan.

“Not a bite, my love,” Dan grinned.

“You make me think of a story I heard Uncle Roger telling about Cousin Annetta King,” said the Story Girl. “Great-uncle Jeremiah King used to live where Uncle Roger lives now, when Grandfather King was alive and Uncle Roger was a boy. In those days it was thought rather coarse for a young lady to have too hearty an appetite, and she was more admired if she was delicate about what she ate. Cousin Annetta set out to be very refined indeed. She pretended to have no appetite at all. One afternoon she was invited to tea at Grandfather King’s when they had some special company—people from Charlottetown. Cousin Annetta said she could hardly eat anything. ‘You know, Uncle Abraham,’ she said, in a very affected, fine-young-lady voice, ‘I really hardly eat enough to keep a bird alive. Mother says she wonders how I continue to exist.’ And she picked and pecked until Grandfather King declared he would like to throw something at her. After tea Cousin Annetta went home, and just about dark Grandfather King went over to Uncle Jeremiah’s on an errand. As he passed the open, lighted pantry window he happened to glance in, and what do you think he saw? Delicate Cousin Annetta standing at the dresser, with a big loaf of bread beside her and a big platterful of cold, boiled pork in front of her; and Annetta was hacking off great chunks, like Dan there, and gobbling them down as if she was starving. Grandfather King couldn’t resist the temptation. He stepped up to the window and said, ‘I’m glad your appetite has come back to you, Annetta. Your mother needn’t worry about your continuing to exist as long as you can tuck away fat, salt pork in that fashion.’

“You remind me of a story I heard Uncle Roger tell about Cousin Annetta King,” said the Story Girl. “Great-uncle Jeremiah King used to live where Uncle Roger lives now when Grandfather King was alive and Uncle Roger was a kid. Back then, it was considered a bit uncouth for a young lady to have a big appetite, and she was more admired if she was picky about what she ate. Cousin Annetta aimed to be very refined. She pretended to have no appetite at all. One afternoon, she was invited to tea at Grandfather King’s when they had some special guests—people from Charlottetown. Cousin Annetta claimed she could hardly eat anything. ‘You know, Uncle Abraham,’ she said in a very affected, posh voice, ‘I really hardly eat enough to keep a bird alive. Mother says she wonders how I stay alive.’ And she picked at her food until Grandfather King said he wanted to throw something at her. After tea, Cousin Annetta went home, and just before dark, Grandfather King went over to Uncle Jeremiah’s on an errand. As he passed the open, lit pantry window, he happened to glance inside, and guess what he saw? Delicate Cousin Annetta standing at the dresser, with a big loaf of bread beside her and a huge platter of cold, boiled pork in front of her; and Annetta was chopping off big chunks, like Dan there, and devouring them as if she was starving. Grandfather King couldn’t resist. He stepped up to the window and said, ‘I’m glad to see your appetite has returned, Annetta. Your mother shouldn’t worry about you staying alive as long as you can down fat, salty pork like that.’”

“Cousin Annetta never forgave him, but she never pretended to be delicate again.”

“Cousin Annetta never forgave him, but she never acted fragile again.”

“The Jews don’t believe in eating pork,” said Peter.

"The Jews don't believe in eating pork," Peter said.

“I’m glad I’m not a Jew and I guess Cousin Annetta was too,” said Dan.

“I’m glad I’m not Jewish, and I guess Cousin Annetta feels the same way,” said Dan.

“I like bacon, but I can never look at a pig without wondering if they were ever intended to be eaten,” remarked Cecily naively.

“I like bacon, but I can never look at a pig without wondering if they were meant to be eaten,” Cecily said innocently.

When we finished our lunch the barrens were already wrapping themselves in a dim, blue dusk and falling upon rest in dell and dingle. But out in the open there was still much light of a fine emerald-golden sort and the robins whistled us home in it. “Horns of Elfland” never sounded more sweetly around hoary castle and ruined fane than those vesper calls of the robins from the twilight spruce woods and across green pastures lying under the pale radiance of a young moon.

When we finished our lunch, the open fields were already settling into a soft, blue dusk and resting in the valleys. But out in the open, there was still plenty of beautiful, golden-green light, and the robins whistled us home in it. The "Horns of Elfland" never sounded sweeter around the old castle and crumbling church than those evening calls of the robins from the twilight spruce woods and across the green fields under the gentle light of a young moon.

When we reached home we found that Miss Reade had been up to the hill farm on an errand and was just leaving. The Story Girl went for a walk with her and came back with an important expression on her face.

When we got home, we discovered that Miss Reade had gone up to the hill farm on an errand and was just leaving. The Story Girl took a walk with her and returned with a serious look on her face.

“You look as if you had a story to tell,” said Felix.

“You look like you have a story to tell,” said Felix.

“One is growing. It isn’t a whole story yet,” answered the Story Girl mysteriously.

"One is growing. It isn't a complete story yet," the Story Girl replied enigmatically.

“What is it?” asked Cecily.

“What's that?” asked Cecily.

“I can’t tell you till it’s fully grown,” said the Story Girl. “But I’ll tell you a pretty little story the Awkward Man told us—told me—tonight. He was walking in his garden as we went by, looking at his tulip beds. His tulips are up ever so much higher than ours, and I asked him how he managed to coax them along so early. And he said HE didn’t do it—it was all the work of the pixies who lived in the woods across the brook. There were more pixy babies than usual this spring, and the mothers were in a hurry for the cradles. The tulips are the pixy babies’ cradles, it seems. The mother pixies come out of the woods at twilight and rock their tiny little brown babies to sleep in the tulip cups. That is the reason why tulip blooms last so much longer than other blossoms. The pixy babies must have a cradle until they are grown up. They grow very fast, you see, and the Awkward Man says on a spring evening, when the tulips are out, you can hear the sweetest, softest, clearest, fairy music in his garden, and it is the pixy folk singing as they rock the pixy babies to sleep.”

“I can’t tell you until it’s fully grown,” said the Story Girl. “But I’ll share a lovely little story the Awkward Man told us—told me—tonight. He was walking in his garden when we passed by, checking out his tulip beds. His tulips are way taller than ours, so I asked him how he got them to bloom so early. He said it wasn’t him at all—it was all the work of the pixies living in the woods across the brook. There are more pixy babies than usual this spring, and the mothers are eager for cradles. The tulips are like the pixy babies’ cradles, it seems. The mother pixies come out of the woods at twilight and rock their tiny little brown babies to sleep in the tulip cups. That’s why tulip blooms last so much longer than other flowers. The pixy babies need a cradle until they grow up. They grow very quickly, you know, and the Awkward Man says that on a spring evening, when the tulips are in bloom, you can hear the sweetest, softest, clearest fairy music in his garden, and it’s the pixy folk singing as they rock the pixy babies to sleep.”

“Then the Awkward Man says what isn’t true,” said Felicity severely.

“Then the Awkward Man says things that aren’t true,” Felicity said seriously.





CHAPTER XIII. A SURPRISING ANNOUNCEMENT

“Nothing exciting has happened for ever so long,” said the Story Girl discontentedly, one late May evening, as we lingered under the wonderful white bloom of the cherry trees. There was a long row of them in the orchard, with a Lombardy poplar at either end, and a hedge of lilacs behind. When the wind blew over them all the spicy breezes of Ceylon’s isle were never sweeter.

“Nothing exciting has happened in forever,” said the Story Girl, feeling frustrated, one late May evening as we hung out under the gorgeous white blossoms of the cherry trees. There was a long line of them in the orchard, with a Lombardy poplar at each end and a hedge of lilacs behind. When the wind blew through them, the fragrant breezes were sweeter than anything from Ceylon.

It was a time of wonder and marvel, of the soft touch of silver rain on greening fields, of the incredible delicacy of young leaves, of blossom in field and garden and wood. The whole world bloomed in a flush and tremor of maiden loveliness, instinct with all the evasive, fleeting charm of spring and girlhood and young morning. We felt and enjoyed it all without understanding or analyzing it. It was enough to be glad and young with spring on the golden road.

It was a time of wonder and amazement, with the gentle touch of silver rain on lush green fields, the incredible delicacy of new leaves, and blossoms in the fields, gardens, and woods. The whole world burst into a wave of fresh beauty, filled with the fleeting, delicate charm of spring, youth, and early mornings. We felt and appreciated it all without needing to understand or analyze it. It was enough to be happy and youthful with spring on the golden path.

“I don’t like excitement very much,” said Cecily. “It makes one so tired. I’m sure it was exciting enough when Paddy was missing, but we didn’t find that very pleasant.”

“I don’t really like excitement,” Cecily said. “It can be exhausting. I’m sure it was thrilling when Paddy was missing, but we didn’t find that enjoyable at all.”

“No, but it was interesting,” returned the Story Girl thoughtfully. “After all, I believe I’d rather be miserable than dull.”

“No, but it was interesting,” the Story Girl replied thoughtfully. “After all, I think I’d rather be miserable than boring.”

“I wouldn’t then,” said Felicity decidedly. “And you need never be dull when you have work to do. ‘Satan finds some mischief still for idle hands to do!’”

"I wouldn't do that," Felicity said firmly. "And you should never be bored when you have work to do. 'Satan finds some mischief still for idle hands to do!'"

“Well, mischief is interesting,” laughed the Story Girl. “And I thought you didn’t think it lady-like to speak of that person, Felicity?”

“Well, mischief is fun,” laughed the Story Girl. “And I thought you didn't think it lady-like to talk about that person, Felicity?”

“It’s all right if you call him by his polite name,” said Felicity stiffly.

“It’s fine if you call him by his polite name,” said Felicity stiffly.

“Why does the Lombardy poplar hold its branches straight up in the air like that, when all the other poplars hold theirs out or hang them down?” interjected Peter, who had been gazing intently at the slender spire showing darkly against the fine blue eastern sky.

“Why does the Lombardy poplar keep its branches pointing straight up like that, while all the other poplars spread theirs out or let them hang down?” Peter asked, who had been staring intently at the tall spire silhouetted against the clear blue eastern sky.

“Because it grows that way,” said Felicity.

“Because it grows that way,” Felicity said.

“Oh I know a story about that,” cried the Story Girl. “Once upon a time an old man found the pot of gold at the rainbow’s end. There IS a pot there, it is said, but it is very hard to find because you can never get to the rainbow’s end before it vanishes from your sight. But this old man found it, just at sunset, when Iris, the guardian of the rainbow gold, happened to be absent. As he was a long way from home, and the pot was very big and heavy, he decided to hide it until morning and then get one of his sons to go with him and help him carry it. So he hid it under the boughs of the sleeping poplar tree.

“Oh, I have a story about that,” shouted the Story Girl. “Once upon a time, an old man found a pot of gold at the end of the rainbow. It’s said there is a pot there, but it’s really hard to find because you can never reach the end of the rainbow before it disappears from view. But this old man found it, just at sunset, when Iris, the guardian of the rainbow gold, happened to be away. Since he was far from home and the pot was really big and heavy, he decided to hide it until morning and then get one of his sons to go with him and help carry it. So he hid it under the branches of the sleeping poplar tree.”

“When Iris came back she missed the pot of gold and of course she was in a sad way about it. She sent Mercury, the messenger of the gods, to look for it, for she didn’t dare leave the rainbow again, lest somebody should run off with that too. Mercury asked all the trees if they had seen the pot of gold, and the elm, oak and pine pointed to the poplar and said,

“When Iris returned, she was upset about the missing pot of gold. She sent Mercury, the messenger of the gods, to find it, since she didn't want to leave the rainbow unattended in case someone took that too. Mercury asked all the trees if they had seen the pot of gold, and the elm, oak, and pine pointed to the poplar and said,

“‘The poplar can tell you where it is.’

“The poplar can show you where it is.”

“‘How can I tell you where it is?’ cried the poplar, and she held up all her branches in surprise, just as we hold up our hands—and down tumbled the pot of gold. The poplar was amazed and indignant, for she was a very honest tree. She stretched her boughs high above her head and declared that she would always hold them like that, so that nobody could hide stolen gold under them again. And she taught all the little poplars she knew to stand the same way, and that is why Lombardy poplars always do. But the aspen poplar leaves are always shaking, even on the very calmest day. And do you know why?”

“‘How can I tell you where it is?’ yelled the poplar, and she raised all her branches in shock, just like we raise our hands—and down fell the pot of gold. The poplar was both amazed and upset, because she was a very honest tree. She lifted her boughs high above her head and declared that she would always keep them like that, so no one could hide stolen gold beneath her again. She taught all the little poplars she knew to stand the same way, which is why Lombardy poplars always do. But the aspen poplar leaves are always trembling, even on the calmest days. And do you know why?”

And then she told us the old legend that the cross on which the Saviour of the world suffered was made of aspen poplar wood and so never again could its poor, shaken, shivering leaves know rest or peace. There was an aspen in the orchard, the very embodiment of youth and spring in its litheness and symmetry. Its little leaves were hanging tremulously, not yet so fully blown as to hide its development of bough and twig, making poetry against the spiritual tints of a spring sunset.

And then she shared the old legend that the cross where the Savior of the world suffered was made from aspen poplar wood, so its poor, trembling leaves would never find rest or peace again. There was an aspen in the orchard, a perfect symbol of youth and spring with its grace and symmetry. Its tiny leaves hung shivering, not fully open yet, revealing the growth of its branches and twigs, creating a poetic scene against the spiritual hues of a spring sunset.

“It does look sad,” said Peter, “but it is a pretty tree, and it wasn’t its fault.”

“It does look sad,” Peter said, “but it’s a beautiful tree, and it wasn’t its fault.”

“There’s a heavy dew and it’s time we stopped talking nonsense and went in,” decreed Felicity. “If we don’t we’ll all have a cold, and then we’ll be miserable enough, but it won’t be very exciting.”

“There’s a lot of dew, and it’s time to stop talking nonsense and head inside,” Felicity said. “If we don’t, we’ll all catch a cold, and then we’ll be miserable, but it won’t be very exciting.”

“All the same, I wish something exciting would happen,” finished the Story Girl, as we walked up through the orchard, peopled with its nun-like shadows.

“All the same, I wish something exciting would happen,” said the Story Girl, as we walked up through the orchard, filled with its quiet shadows.

“There’s a new moon tonight, so may be you’ll get your wish,” said Peter. “My Aunt Jane didn’t believe there was anything in the moon business, but you never can tell.”

“There's a new moon tonight, so maybe you'll get your wish,” Peter said. “My Aunt Jane didn’t believe in any of that moon stuff, but you never know.”

The Story Girl did get her wish. Something happened the very next day. She joined us in the afternoon with a quite indescribable expression on her face, compounded of triumph, anticipation, and regret. Her eyes betrayed that she had been crying, but in them shone a chastened exultation. Whatever the Story Girl mourned over it was evident she was not without hope.

The Story Girl got her wish. Something happened the very next day. She joined us in the afternoon with an indescribable look on her face, a mix of triumph, anticipation, and regret. Her eyes showed that she had been crying, but there was also a sense of humbled joy shining in them. Whatever the Story Girl was sad about, it was clear that she still had hope.

“I have some news to tell you,” she said importantly. “Can you guess what it is?”

"I have some news to share with you," she said confidently. "Can you guess what it is?"

We couldn’t and wouldn’t try.

We couldn't and wouldn't try.

“Tell us right off,” implored Felix. “You look as if it was something tremendous.”

“Just tell us,” Felix urged. “You look like it’s something huge.”

“So it is. Listen—Aunt Olivia is going to be married.”

“So it is. Listen—Aunt Olivia is getting married.”

We stared in blank amazement. Peg Bowen’s hint had faded from our minds and we had never put much faith in it.

We stared in blank amazement. Peg Bowen’s hint had slipped from our minds, and we had never really believed in it.

“Aunt Olivia! I don’t believe it,” cried Felicity flatly. “Who told you?”

“Aunt Olivia! I can't believe it,” Felicity exclaimed flatly. “Who told you?”

“Aunt Olivia herself. So it is perfectly true. I’m awfully sorry in one way—but oh, won’t it be splendid to have a real wedding in the family? She’s going to have a big wedding—and I am to be bridesmaid.”

“Aunt Olivia herself. So it’s completely true. I’m really sorry in one way—but oh, won’t it be amazing to have a real wedding in the family? She’s planning a big wedding—and I get to be the bridesmaid.”

“I shouldn’t think you were old enough to be a bridesmaid,” said Felicity sharply.

“I didn’t think you were old enough to be a bridesmaid,” Felicity said sharply.

“I’m nearly fifteen. Anyway, Aunt Olivia says I have to be.”

“I’m almost fifteen. Anyway, Aunt Olivia says I have to be.”

“Who’s she going to marry?” asked Cecily, gathering herself together after the shock, and finding that the world was going on just the same.

“Who’s she going to marry?” Cecily asked, pulling herself together after the shock and realizing that the world continued on just the same.

“His name is Dr. Seton and he is a Halifax man. She met him when she was at Uncle Edward’s last summer. They’ve been engaged ever since. The wedding is to be the third week in June.”

“His name is Dr. Seton, and he’s from Halifax. She met him during her visit to Uncle Edward’s last summer. They’ve been engaged ever since. The wedding is set for the third week of June.”

“And our school concert comes off the next week,” complained Felicity. “Why do things always come together like that? And what are you going to do if Aunt Olivia is going away?”

“And our school concert is next week,” Felicity complained. “Why do things always happen at the same time? And what are you going to do if Aunt Olivia is leaving?”

“I’m coming to live at your house,” answered the Story Girl rather timidly. She did not know how Felicity might like that. But Felicity took it rather well.

“I’m coming to live at your house,” the Story Girl replied somewhat shyly. She wasn’t sure how Felicity would feel about that. But Felicity handled it pretty well.

“You’ve been here most of the time anyhow, so it’ll just be that you’ll sleep and eat here, too. But what’s to become of Uncle Roger?”

“You’ve been here most of the time anyway, so it’ll just be that you’ll sleep and eat here, too. But what’s going to happen to Uncle Roger?”

“Aunt Olivia says he’ll have to get married, too. But Uncle Roger says he’d rather hire a housekeeper than marry one, because in the first case he could turn her off if he didn’t like her, but in the second case he couldn’t.”

“Aunt Olivia says he’ll have to get married, too. But Uncle Roger says he’d rather hire a housekeeper than marry one, because in the first case he could fire her if he didn’t like her, but in the second case he couldn’t.”

“There’ll be a lot of cooking to do for the wedding,” reflected Felicity in a tone of satisfaction.

“There’s going to be a lot of cooking to do for the wedding,” Felicity thought with satisfaction.

“I s’pose Aunt Olivia will want some rusks made. I hope she has plenty of tooth-powder laid in,” said Dan.

“I guess Aunt Olivia will want some rusks made. I hope she has enough tooth powder stocked up,” said Dan.

“It’s a pity you don’t use some of that tooth-powder you’re so fond of talking about yourself,” retorted Felicity. “When anyone has a mouth the size of yours the teeth show so plain.”

“It's a shame you don't use that tooth powder you love talking about,” Felicity shot back. “When someone has a mouth as big as yours, the teeth are really obvious.”

“I brush my teeth every Sunday,” asseverated Dan.

“I brush my teeth every Sunday,” stated Dan.

“Every Sunday! You ought to brush them every DAY.”

“Every Sunday! You should brush them every DAY.”

“Did anyone ever hear such nonsense?” demanded Dan sincerely.

“Has anyone ever heard such nonsense?” Dan asked earnestly.

“Well, you know, it really does say so in the Family Guide,” said Cecily quietly.

“Well, you know, it really does say that in the Family Guide,” Cecily said quietly.

“Then the Family Guide people must have lots more spare time than I have,” retorted Dan contemptuously.

“Then the Family Guide people must have a lot more free time than I do,” Dan replied with disdain.

“Just think, the Story Girl will have her name in the papers if she’s bridesmaid,” marvelled Sara Ray.

“Just think, the Story Girl will be in the papers if she's the bridesmaid,” Sara Ray marveled.

“In the Halifax papers, too,” added Felix, “since Dr. Seton is a Halifax man. What is his first name?”

“In the Halifax papers, too,” added Felix, “since Dr. Seton is from Halifax. What’s his first name?”

“Robert.”

“Rob.”

“And will we have to call him Uncle Robert?”

“And will we need to call him Uncle Robert?”

“Not until he’s married to her. Then we will, of course.”

“Not until he’s married to her. Then we will, of course.”

“I hope your Aunt Olivia won’t disappear before the ceremony,” remarked Sara Ray, who was surreptitiously reading “The Vanquished Bride,” by Valeria H. Montague in the Family Guide.

“I hope your Aunt Olivia doesn’t take off before the ceremony,” said Sara Ray, who was secretly reading “The Vanquished Bride” by Valeria H. Montague in the Family Guide.

“I hope Dr. Seton won’t fail to show up, like your cousin Rachel Ward’s beau,” said Peter.

“I hope Dr. Seton actually shows up, unlike your cousin Rachel Ward’s boyfriend,” said Peter.

“That makes me think of another story I read the other day about Great-uncle Andrew King and Aunt Georgina,” laughed the Story Girl. “It happened eighty years ago. It was a very stormy winter and the roads were bad. Uncle Andrew lived in Carlisle, and Aunt Georgina—she was Miss Georgina Matheson then—lived away up west, so he couldn’t get to see her very often. They agreed to be married that winter, but Georgina couldn’t set the day exactly because her brother, who lived in Ontario, was coming home for a visit, and she wanted to be married while he was home. So it was arranged that she was to write Uncle Andrew and tell him what day to come. She did, and she told him to come on a Tuesday. But her writing wasn’t very good and poor Uncle Andrew thought she wrote Thursday. So on Thursday he drove all the way to Georgina’s home to be married. It was forty miles and a bitter cold day. But it wasn’t any colder than the reception he got from Georgina. She was out in the porch, with her head tied up in a towel, picking geese. She had been all ready Tuesday, and her friends and the minister were there, and the wedding supper prepared. But there was no bridegroom and Georgina was furious. Nothing Uncle Andrew could say would appease her. She wouldn’t listen to a word of explanation, but told him to go, and never show his nose there again. So poor Uncle Andrew had to go ruefully home, hoping that she would relent later on, because he was really very much in love with her.”

"That reminds me of another story I read recently about Great-uncle Andrew King and Aunt Georgina," laughed the Story Girl. "It happened eighty years ago during a really stormy winter when the roads were bad. Uncle Andrew lived in Carlisle, and Aunt Georgina—she was Miss Georgina Matheson back then—lived way out west, so he couldn’t visit her very often. They had planned to get married that winter, but Georgina couldn't set the exact date because her brother, who lived in Ontario, was coming home for a visit, and she wanted to get married while he was there. So, they agreed that she would write to Uncle Andrew and let him know when to come. She did, and she told him to come on a Tuesday. But her handwriting wasn’t very clear, and poor Uncle Andrew thought she said Thursday. So on Thursday, he drove all the way to Georgina’s house to get married. It was a forty-mile drive on a bitterly cold day. But it wasn’t any colder than the reception he got from Georgina. She was out on the porch, with her head wrapped in a towel, plucking geese. She had been all set for Tuesday, and her friends and the minister were there, and the wedding supper was ready. But there was no groom, and Georgina was furious. Nothing Uncle Andrew could say would calm her down. She wouldn’t listen to a word of explanation, and just told him to leave and never show his face there again. So poor Uncle Andrew had to go home feeling sorry for himself, hoping that she would forgive him later on, because he was really very much in love with her."

“And did she?” queried Felicity.

“Did she?” Felicity asked.

“She did. Thirteen years exactly from that day they were married. It took her just that long to forgive him.”

“She did. Thirteen years exactly from the day they got married. It took her just that long to forgive him.”

“It took her just that long to find out she couldn’t get anybody else,” said Dan, cynically.

“It took her that long to realize she couldn't get anyone else,” said Dan, cynically.





CHAPTER XIV. A PRODIGAL RETURNS

Aunt Olivia and the Story Girl lived in a whirlwind of dressmaking after that, and enjoyed it hugely. Cecily and Felicity also had to have new dresses for the great event, and they talked of little else for a fortnight. Cecily declared that she hated to go to sleep because she was sure to dream that she was at Aunt Olivia’s wedding in her old faded gingham dress and a ragged apron.

Aunt Olivia and the Story Girl were caught up in a flurry of dressmaking after that, and they loved every minute of it. Cecily and Felicity also needed new dresses for the big event, and they couldn’t stop talking about it for two weeks. Cecily said she hated going to sleep because she was always afraid she'd dream she was at Aunt Olivia’s wedding in her old, faded gingham dress and a worn-out apron.

“And no shoes or stockings,” she added, “and I can’t move, and everyone walks past and looks at my feet.”

“And no shoes or stockings,” she added, “and I can’t move, and everyone walks by and looks at my feet.”

“That’s only in a dream,” mourned Sara Ray, “but I may have to wear my last summer’s white dress to the wedding. It’s too short, but ma says it’s plenty good for this summer. I’ll be so mortified if I have to wear it.”

"That's just in a dream," Sara Ray lamented, "but I might have to wear my white dress from last summer to the wedding. It's too short, but Mom says it's perfectly fine for this summer. I'll be so embarrassed if I have to wear it."

“I’d rather not go at all than wear a dress that wasn’t nice,” said Felicity pleasantly.

“I’d rather not go at all than wear a dress that wasn’t nice,” said Felicity with a smile.

“I’d go to the wedding if I had to go in my school dress,” cried Sara Ray. “I’ve never been to anything. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

“I’d go to the wedding even if I had to wear my school dress,” Sara Ray exclaimed. “I’ve never been to anything like it. I wouldn’t miss it for anything.”

“My Aunt Jane always said that if you were neat and tidy it didn’t matter whether you were dressed fine or not,” said Peter.

“My Aunt Jane always said that if you were neat and tidy, it didn’t matter whether you were dressed well or not,” Peter said.

“I’m sick and tired of hearing about your Aunt Jane,” said Felicity crossly.

“I’m so done hearing about your Aunt Jane,” said Felicity angrily.

Peter looked grieved but held his peace. Felicity was very hard on him that spring, but his loyalty never wavered. Everything she said or did was right in Peter’s eyes.

Peter looked upset but stayed quiet. Felicity was really tough on him that spring, but his loyalty never faltered. Everything she said or did felt right to Peter.

“It’s all very well to be neat and tidy,” said Sara Ray, “but I like a little style too.”

“It’s great to be neat and tidy,” said Sara Ray, “but I also appreciate a bit of style.”

“I think you’ll find your mother will get you a new dress after all,” comforted Cecily. “Anyway, nobody will notice you because everyone will be looking at the bride. Aunt Olivia will make a lovely bride. Just think how sweet she’ll look in a white silk dress and a floating veil.”

“I think you’ll find your mom will get you a new dress after all,” comforted Cecily. “Anyway, nobody will notice you because everyone will be looking at the bride. Aunt Olivia is going to be a beautiful bride. Just imagine how lovely she’ll look in a white silk dress and a flowing veil.”

“She says she is going to have the ceremony performed out here in the orchard under her own tree,” said the Story Girl. “Won’t that be romantic? It almost makes me feel like getting married myself.”

“She says she’s going to have the ceremony out here in the orchard under her own tree,” said the Story Girl. “Isn’t that romantic? It nearly makes me want to get married myself.”

“What a way to talk,” rebuked Felicity, “and you only fifteen.”

“What a way to talk,” Felicity scolded, “and you’re only fifteen.”

“Lots of people have been married at fifteen,” laughed the Story Girl. “Lady Jane Gray was.”

“Many people have gotten married at fifteen,” laughed the Story Girl. “Lady Jane Gray did.”

“But you are always saying that Valeria H. Montague’s stories are silly and not true to life, so that is no argument,” retorted Felicity, who knew more about cooking than about history, and evidently imagined that the Lady Jane Gray was one of Valeria’s titled heroines.

“But you keep saying that Valeria H. Montague’s stories are silly and not realistic, so that doesn’t count as an argument,” replied Felicity, who knew more about cooking than history and clearly thought that Lady Jane Gray was one of Valeria’s fictional heroines.

The wedding was a perennial source of conversation among us in those days; but presently its interest palled for a time in the light of another quite tremendous happening. One Saturday night Peter’s mother called to take him home with her for Sunday. She had been working at Mr. James Frewen’s, and Mr. Frewen was driving her home. We had never seen Peter’s mother before, and we looked at her with discreet curiosity. She was a plump, black-eyed little woman, neat as a pin, but with a rather tired and care-worn face that looked as if it should have been rosy and jolly. Life had been a hard battle for her, and I rather think that her curly-headed little lad was all that had kept heart and spirit in her. Peter went home with her and returned Sunday evening. We were in the orchard sitting around the Pulpit Stone, where we had, according to the custom of the households of King, been learning our golden texts and memory verses for the next Sunday School lesson. Paddy, grown sleek and handsome again, was sitting on the stone itself, washing his jowls.

The wedding was a constant topic of conversation among us back then; but eventually, it lost its appeal for a while when something much bigger happened. One Saturday night, Peter’s mom came to take him home with her for Sunday. She had been working for Mr. James Frewen, and he was driving her back. We had never seen Peter’s mom before, and we watched her with a careful curiosity. She was a plump little woman with dark eyes, perfectly neat, but her face looked tired and worn, as if it should have been rosy and cheerful. Life had been tough for her, and I suspect that her curly-haired little boy was what kept her spirits up. Peter went home with her and came back Sunday evening. We were in the orchard sitting around the Pulpit Stone, where we had, following the tradition of King’s households, been memorizing our golden texts and Bible verses for the upcoming Sunday School lesson. Paddy, looking sleek and handsome again, was sitting on the stone itself, grooming himself.

Peter joined us with a very queer expression on his face. He seemed bursting with some news which he wanted to tell and yet hardly liked to.

Peter joined us with a strange expression on his face. He looked like he was about to share some news that he wanted to tell us but also didn’t really want to.

“Why are you looking so mysterious, Peter?” demanded the Story Girl.

“Why are you looking so mysterious, Peter?” asked the Story Girl.

“What do you think has happened?” asked Peter solemnly.

“What do you think happened?” Peter asked seriously.

“What has?”

“What happened?”

“My father has come home,” answered Peter.

“My dad is home now,” replied Peter.

The announcement produced all the sensation he could have wished. We crowded around him in excitement.

The announcement created all the buzz he could have hoped for. We crowded around him in excitement.

“Peter! When did he come back?”

“Peter! When did he get back?”

“Saturday night. He was there when ma and I got home. It give her an awful turn. I didn’t know him at first, of course.”

“Saturday night. He was there when Mom and I got home. It really shocked her. I didn’t recognize him at first, of course.”

“Peter Craig, I believe you are glad your father has come back,” cried the Story Girl.

“Peter Craig, I think you’re happy your dad is back,” shouted the Story Girl.

“‘Course I’m glad,” retorted Peter.

"Of course I'm glad," retorted Peter.

“And after you saying you didn’t want ever to see him again,” said Felicity.

“And after you said you never wanted to see him again,” Felicity said.

“You just wait. You haven’t heard my story yet. I wouldn’t have been glad to see father if he’d come back the same as he went away. But he is a changed man. He happened to go into a revival meeting one night this spring and he got converted. And he’s come home to stay, and he says he’s never going to drink another drop, but he’s going to look after his family. Ma isn’t to do any more washing for nobody but him and me, and I’m not to be a hired boy any longer. He says I can stay with your Uncle Roger till the fall ‘cause I promised I would, but after that I’m to stay home and go to school right along and learn to be whatever I’d like to be. I tell you it made me feel queer. Everything seemed to be upset. But he gave ma forty dollars—every cent he had—so I guess he really is converted.”

"You just wait. You haven’t heard my story yet. I wouldn’t have been happy to see Dad if he’d come back the same as he left. But he’s a changed man. He went to a revival meeting one night this spring and got converted. Now he’s back for good and says he’s never going to drink another drop; instead, he’s going to take care of his family. Mom doesn’t have to wash for anyone but him and me anymore, and I’m not going to be a hired boy any longer. He says I can stay with your Uncle Roger until fall since I promised I would, but after that, I’m supposed to stay home and go to school regularly and learn to be whatever I want to be. I tell you, it made me feel strange. Everything seemed to be upended. But he gave Mom forty dollars—every cent he had—so I guess he really is converted."

“I hope it will last, I’m sure,” said Felicity. She did not say it nastily, however. We were all glad for Peter’s sake, though a little dizzy over the unexpectedness of it all.

“I hope it lasts, I’m sure,” said Felicity. She didn’t say it rudely, though. We were all happy for Peter, even if we felt a little overwhelmed by how unexpected it all was.

“This is what I’D like to know,” said Peter. “How did Peg Bowen know my father was coming home? Don’t you tell me she isn’t a witch after that.”

“This is what I want to know,” said Peter. “How did Peg Bowen know my dad was coming home? Don’t tell me she isn’t a witch after that.”

“And she knew about your Aunt Olivia’s wedding, too,” added Sara Ray.

“And she knew about your Aunt Olivia’s wedding, too,” Sara Ray added.

“Oh, well, she likely heard that from some one. Grown up folks talk things over long before they tell them to children,” said Cecily.

“Oh, she probably heard that from someone. Adults discuss things long before they share them with kids,” said Cecily.

“Well, she couldn’t have heard father was coming home from any one,” answered Peter. “He was converted up in Maine, where nobody knew him, and he never told a soul he was coming till he got here. No, you can believe what you like, but I’m satisfied at last that Peg is a witch and that skull of hers does tell her things. She told me father was coming home and he come!”

“Well, she couldn’t have heard that Dad was coming home from anyone,” answered Peter. “He was converted up in Maine, where nobody knew him, and he never told a soul he was coming until he got here. No, believe what you want, but I’m finally convinced that Peg is a witch and that skull of hers tells her things. She told me Dad was coming home, and he did!”

“How happy you must be,” sighed Sara Ray romantically. “It’s just like that story in the Family Guide, where the missing earl comes home to his family just as the Countess and Lady Violetta are going to be turned out by the cruel heir.”

“How happy you must be,” sighed Sara Ray dreamily. “It’s just like that story in the Family Guide, where the missing earl returns to his family just as the Countess and Lady Violetta are about to be kicked out by the ruthless heir.”

Felicity sniffed.

Felicity sniffed.

“There’s some difference, I guess. The earl had been imprisoned for years in a loathsome dungeon.”

“There’s some difference, I guess. The earl had been locked up for years in a disgusting dungeon.”

Perhaps Peter’s father had too, if we but realized it—imprisoned in the dungeon of his own evil appetites and habits, than which none could be more loathsome. But a Power, mightier than the forces of evil, had struck off his fetters and led him back to his long-forfeited liberty and light. And no countess or lady of high degree could have welcomed a long-lost earl home more joyfully than the tired little washerwoman had welcomed the erring husband of her youth.

Perhaps Peter's father had as well, if we only understood—trapped in the dungeon of his own wicked desires and habits, nothing could be more disgusting. But a force stronger than evil had released him from his chains and brought him back to his long-lost freedom and light. And no countess or noblewoman could have welcomed a long-lost earl home more joyfully than the weary little washerwoman embraced the wayward husband of her youth.

But in Peter’s ointment of joy there was a fly or two. So very, very few things are flawless in this world, even on the golden road.

But in Peter’s joyful ointment, there were a couple of flies. Very, very few things are perfect in this world, even on the golden road.

“Of course I’m awful glad that father has come back and that ma won’t have to wash any more,” he said with a sigh, “but there are two things that kind of worry me. My Aunt Jane always said that it didn’t do any good to worry, and I s’pose it don’t, but it’s kind of a relief.”

“Of course I’m really glad that Dad is back and that Mom won’t have to do any more laundry,” he said with a sigh, “but there are two things that kind of worry me. My Aunt Jane always said that worrying doesn’t help, and I guess it doesn’t, but it’s sort of a relief.”

“What’s worrying you?” asked Felix.

“What’s bothering you?” asked Felix.

“Well, for one thing I’ll feel awful bad to go away from you all. I’ll miss you just dreadful, and I won’t even be able to go to the same school. I’ll have to go to Markdale school.”

“Well, for one thing, I’ll feel really bad leaving all of you. I’ll miss you so much, and I won’t even be able to go to the same school. I’ll have to go to Markdale School.”

“But you must come and see us often,” said Felicity graciously. “Markdale isn’t so far away, and you could spend every other Saturday afternoon with us anyway.”

“But you have to come and see us more often,” Felicity said kindly. “Markdale isn't that far away, and you could spend every other Saturday afternoon with us, after all.”

Peter’s black eyes filled with adoring gratitude.

Peter's dark eyes brimmed with loving gratitude.

“That’s so kind of you, Felicity. I’ll come as often as I can, of course; but it won’t be the same as being around with you all the time. The other thing is even worse. You see, it was a Methodist revival father got converted in, and so of course he joined the Methodist church. He wasn’t anything before. He used to say he was a Nothingarian and lived up to it—kind of bragging like. But he’s a strong Methodist now, and is going to go to Markdale Methodist church and pay to the salary. Now what’ll he say when I tell him I’m a Presbyterian?”

"That’s really nice of you, Felicity. I’ll come by as often as I can, of course, but it won’t be the same as being around you all the time. The other thing is even worse. You see, it was a Methodist revival that dad got converted at, so naturally he joined the Methodist church. He wasn’t anything before. He used to joke that he was a Nothingarian and he really lived up to that—kind of bragging about it. But now he’s a strong Methodist and plans to go to Markdale Methodist church and contribute to the salary. What will he say when I tell him I’m a Presbyterian?"

“You haven’t told him, yet?” asked the Story Girl.

“You haven’t told him yet?” asked the Story Girl.

“No, I didn’t dare. I was scared he’d say I’d have to be a Methodist.”

“No, I didn’t want to risk it. I was afraid he’d say I had to become a Methodist.”

“Well, Methodists are pretty near as good as Presbyterians,” said Felicity, with the air of one making a great concession.

“Well, Methodists are almost as good as Presbyterians,” said Felicity, sounding like she was making a big concession.

“I guess they’re every bit as good,” retorted Peter. “But that ain’t the point. I’ve got to be a Presbyterian, ‘cause I stick to a thing when I once decide it. But I expect father will be mad when he finds out.”

“I guess they’re just as good,” Peter shot back. “But that’s not the point. I have to be a Presbyterian because I commit to something once I decide. But I expect Dad will be angry when he finds out.”

“If he’s converted he oughtn’t to get mad,” said Dan.

“If he’s changed, he shouldn’t get angry,” said Dan.

“Well, lots o’ people do. But if he isn’t mad he’ll be sorry, and that’ll be even worse, for a Presbyterian I’m bound to be. But I expect it will make things unpleasant.”

“Well, a lot of people do. But if he isn't crazy, he'll regret it, and that’ll be even worse, since I'm supposed to be a Presbyterian. But I guess it’ll make things uncomfortable.”

“You needn’t tell him anything about it,” advised Felicity. “Just keep quiet and go to the Methodist church until you get big, and then you can go where you please.”

"You don't have to tell him anything about it," Felicity suggested. "Just stay quiet and go to the Methodist church until you grow up, and then you can go wherever you want."

“No, that wouldn’t be honest,” said Peter sturdily. “My Aunt Jane always said it was best to be open and above board in everything, and especially in religion. So I’ll tell father right out, but I’ll wait a few weeks so as not to spoil things for ma too soon if he acts up.”

“No, that wouldn’t be honest,” Peter said firmly. “My Aunt Jane always said it’s best to be open and upfront about everything, especially when it comes to religion. So I’ll tell Dad straight up, but I’ll wait a few weeks so I don’t ruin things for Mom too soon if he gets upset.”

Peter was not the only one who had secret cares. Sara Ray was beginning to feel worried over her looks. I heard her and Cecily talking over their troubles one evening while I was weeding the onion bed and they were behind the hedge knitting lace. I did not mean to eavesdrop. I supposed they knew I was there until Cecily overwhelmed me with indignation later on.

Peter wasn't the only one with hidden worries. Sara Ray was starting to feel anxious about her appearance. I heard her and Cecily discussing their problems one evening while I was weeding the onion patch and they were back behind the hedge knitting lace. I didn't intend to eavesdrop. I thought they knew I was there until Cecily confronted me with her anger later on.

“I’m so afraid, Cecily, that I’m going to be homely all my life,” said poor Sara with a tremble in her voice. “You can stand being ugly when you are young if you have any hope of being better looking when you grow up. But I’m getting worse. Aunt Mary says I’m going to be the very image of Aunt Matilda. And Aunt Matilda is as homely as she can be. It isn’t”—and poor Sara sighed—“a very cheerful prospect. If I am ugly nobody will ever want to marry me, and,” concluded Sara candidly, “I don’t want to be an old maid.”

“I’m really scared, Cecily, that I’m going to be unattractive my whole life,” said poor Sara with a tremor in her voice. “You can handle being unattractive when you’re young if you have any hope of getting better looking as you grow up. But I’m getting worse. Aunt Mary says I’m going to look just like Aunt Matilda. And Aunt Matilda is as plain as can be. It isn’t”—and poor Sara sighed—“a very cheerful outlook. If I’m ugly, nobody will ever want to marry me, and,” Sara said honestly, “I don’t want to be an old maid.”

“But plenty of girls get married who aren’t a bit pretty,” comforted Cecily. “Besides, you are real nice looking at times, Sara. I think you are going to have a nice figure.”

“But a lot of girls get married who aren’t even that pretty,” Cecily reassured her. “Plus, you look really nice sometimes, Sara. I think you’re going to have a great figure.”

“But just look at my hands,” moaned Sara. “They’re simply covered with warts.”

“But just look at my hands,” complained Sara. “They’re totally covered in warts.”

“Oh, the warts will all disappear before you grow up,” said Cecily.

“Oh, the warts will all be gone by the time you grow up,” said Cecily.

“But they won’t disappear before the school concert. How am I to get up there and recite? You know there is one line in my recitation, ‘She waved her lily-white hand,’ and I have to wave mine when I say it. Fancy waving a lily-white hand all covered with warts. I’ve tried every remedy I ever heard of, but nothing does any good. Judy Pineau said if I rubbed them with toad-spit it would take them away for sure. But how am I to get any toad-spit?”

"But they won’t go away before the school concert. How am I supposed to get up there and recite? You know there's one line in my recitation, 'She waved her lily-white hand,' and I have to wave mine when I say it. Can you imagine waving a lily-white hand that's all covered in warts? I’ve tried every remedy I’ve ever heard of, but nothing works. Judy Pineau said if I rubbed them with toad spit it would definitely get rid of them. But how am I supposed to get any toad spit?"

“It doesn’t sound like a very nice remedy, anyhow,” shuddered Cecily. “I’d rather have the warts. But do you know, I believe if you didn’t cry so much over every little thing, you’d be ever so much better looking. Crying spoils your eyes and makes the end of your nose red.”

“It doesn’t sound like a very nice solution, anyway,” shuddered Cecily. “I’d rather have the warts. But you know, I think if you didn’t cry so much over every little thing, you’d look a lot better. Crying ruins your eyes and makes the tip of your nose red.”

“I can’t help crying,” protested Sara. “My feelings are so very sensitive. I’ve given up trying to keep THAT resolution.”

“I can’t help crying,” Sara said. “I’m just so sensitive. I’ve stopped trying to keep THAT resolution.”

“Well, men don’t like cry-babies,” said Cecily sagely. Cecily had a good deal of Mother Eve’s wisdom tucked away in that smooth, brown head of hers.

“Well, guys don’t like whiners,” Cecily said wisely. Cecily had a good amount of Mother Eve’s wisdom stored away in that smooth, brown head of hers.

“Cecily, do you ever intend to be married?” asked Sara in a confidential tone.

“Cecily, do you ever plan on getting married?” asked Sara in a confidential tone.

“Goodness!” cried Cecily, quite shocked. “It will be time enough when I grow up to think of that, Sara.”

“Wow!” exclaimed Cecily, completely taken aback. “I can think about that when I’m older, Sara.”

“I should think you’d have to think of it now, with Cyrus Brisk as crazy after you as he is.”

"I guess you need to think about it now, with Cyrus Brisk so crazy about you."

“I wish Cyrus Brisk was at the bottom of the Red Sea,” exclaimed Cecily, goaded into a spurt of temper by mention of the detested name.

“I wish Cyrus Brisk was at the bottom of the Red Sea,” Cecily exclaimed, her irritation flaring up at the mention of the name she despised.

“What has Cyrus been doing now?” asked Felicity, coming around the corner of the hedge.

"What has Cyrus been up to now?" Felicity asked as she rounded the corner of the hedge.

“Doing NOW! It’s ALL the time. He just worries me to death,” returned Cecily angrily. “He keeps writing me letters and putting them in my desk or in my reader. I never answer one of them, but he keeps on. And in the last one, mind you, he said he’d do something desperate right off if I wouldn’t promise to marry him when we grew up.”

“Doing NOW! It’s ALL the time. He worries me to death,” Cecily replied angrily. “He keeps writing me letters and putting them in my desk or in my reader. I never answer any of them, but he keeps going. And in the last one, just so you know, he said he’d do something desperate right away if I wouldn’t promise to marry him when we get older.”

“Just think, Cecily, you’ve had a proposal already,” said Sara Ray in an awe-struck tone.

“Just think, Cecily, you’ve already received a proposal,” said Sara Ray in an amazed tone.

“But he hasn’t done anything desperate yet, and that was last week,” commented Felicity, with a toss of her head.

“But he hasn’t done anything drastic yet, and that was last week,” Felicity commented, tossing her head.

“He sent me a lock of his hair and wanted one of mine in exchange,” continued Cecily indignantly. “I tell you I sent his back to him pretty quick.”

“He sent me a lock of his hair and wanted one of mine in return,” continued Cecily indignantly. “I’m telling you, I sent his back to him pretty quickly.”

“Did you never answer any of his letters?” asked Sara Ray.

"Did you never respond to any of his letters?" Sara Ray asked.

“No, indeed! I guess not!”

“No way! I don’t think so!”

“Do you know,” said Felicity, “I believe if you wrote him just once and told him your exact opinion of him in good plain English it would cure him of his nonsense.”

“Do you know,” said Felicity, “I think if you wrote to him just once and told him exactly what you think of him in clear, straightforward English, it would put an end to his nonsense.”

“I couldn’t do that. I haven’t enough spunk,” confessed Cecily with a blush. “But I’ll tell you what I did do once. He wrote me a long letter last week. It was just awfully SOFT, and every other word was spelled wrong. He even spelled baking soda, ‘bacon soda!’”

"I couldn't do that. I don't have enough guts," Cecily admitted with a blush. "But I'll tell you what I did once. He wrote me a long letter last week. It was really mushy, and every other word was misspelled. He even spelled baking soda as 'bacon soda!'"

“What on earth had he to say about baking soda in a love-letter?” asked Felicity.

“What could he possibly say about baking soda in a love letter?” asked Felicity.

“Oh, he said his mother sent him to the store for some and he forgot it because he was thinking about me. Well, I just took his letter and wrote in all the words, spelled right, above the wrong ones, in red ink, just as Mr. Perkins makes us do with our dictation exercises, and sent it back to him. I thought maybe he’d feel insulted and stop writing to me.”

“Oh, he said his mom sent him to the store for some but he forgot because he was thinking about me. Well, I just took his letter and wrote all the correct words above the wrong ones in red ink, just like Mr. Perkins makes us do with our dictation exercises, and sent it back to him. I thought maybe he’d feel insulted and stop writing to me.”

“And did he?”

"Did he?"

“No, he didn’t. It is my opinion you can’t insult Cyrus Brisk. He is too thick-skinned. He wrote another letter, and thanked me for correcting his mistakes, and said it made him feel glad because it showed I was beginning to take an interest in him when I wanted him to spell better. Did you ever? Miss Marwood says it is wrong to hate anyone, but I don’t care, I hate Cyrus Brisk.”

“No, he didn’t. I believe you can’t insult Cyrus Brisk. He’s too thick-skinned. He wrote another letter thanking me for pointing out his mistakes, saying it made him happy because it showed I was starting to take an interest in him when I wanted him to spell better. Can you believe it? Miss Marwood says it’s wrong to hate anyone, but I don’t care, I hate Cyrus Brisk.”

“Mrs. Cyrus Brisk WOULD be an awful name,” giggled Felicity.

“Mrs. Cyrus Brisk would be a terrible name,” giggled Felicity.

“Flossie Brisk says Cyrus is ruining all the trees on his father’s place cutting your name on them,” said Sara Ray. “His father told him he would whip him if he didn’t stop, but Cyrus keeps right on. He told Flossie it relieved his feelings. Flossie says he cut yours and his together on the birch tree in front of the parlour window, and a row of hearts around them.”

“Flossie Brisk says Cyrus is ruining all the trees on his dad’s property by carving your name into them,” said Sara Ray. “His dad warned him he’d get a beating if he didn’t stop, but Cyrus keeps going. He told Flossie it helps him let off steam. Flossie says he carved both your names and his together on the birch tree in front of the living room window, with a line of hearts around them.”

“Just where every visitor can see them, I suppose,” lamented Cecily. “He just worries my life out. And what I mind most of all is, he sits and looks at me in school with such melancholy, reproachful eyes when he ought to be working sums. I won’t look at him, but I FEEL him staring at me, and it makes me so nervous.”

“Right where every visitor can see them, I guess,” sighed Cecily. “He really drives me crazy. But what bothers me the most is that he just stares at me in class with those sad, accusing eyes when he should be doing his math. I won’t look at him, but I can feel him watching me, and it makes me so anxious.”

“They say his mother was out of her mind at one time,” said Felicity.

“They say his mom lost her mind at one point,” said Felicity.

I do not think Felicity was quite well pleased that Cyrus should have passed over her rose-red prettiness to set his affections on that demure elf of a Cecily. She did not want the allegiance of Cyrus in the least, but it was something of a slight that he had not wanted her to want it.

I don't think Felicity was too happy that Cyrus overlooked her rosy beauty to focus his feelings on that shy little Cecily. She didn't want Cyrus's loyalty at all, but it felt a bit insulting that he didn't want her to want it.

“And he sends me pieces of poetry he cuts out of the papers,” Cecily went on, “with lots of the lines marked with a lead pencil. Yesterday he put one in his letter, and this is what he marked:

“And he sends me pieces of poetry he cuts out of the papers,” Cecily continued, “with lots of the lines marked with a pencil. Yesterday he included one in his letter, and this is what he highlighted:

“‘If you will not relent to me
Then must I learn to know
Darkness alone till life be flown.

“‘If you won’t give in to me
Then I must learn to know
Darkness alone until life is gone.

Here—I have the piece in my sewing-bag—I’ll read it all to you.”

Here—I have the piece in my sewing bag—I’ll read it all to you.

Those three graceless girls read the sentimental rhyme and giggled over it. Poor Cyrus! His young affections were sadly misplaced. But after all, though Cecily never relented towards him, he did not condemn himself to darkness alone till life was flown. Quite early in life he wedded a stout, rosy, buxom lass, the very antithesis of his first love; he prospered in his undertakings, raised a large and respectable family, and was eventually appointed a Justice of the Peace. Which was all very sensible of Cyrus.

Those three awkward girls read the sentimental poem and laughed about it. Poor Cyrus! His young feelings were completely misplaced. But in the end, even though Cecily never showed him any kindness, he didn’t stay in despair forever. Early on, he married a sturdy, cheerful woman, the complete opposite of his first love; he did well in his ventures, raised a big and respectable family, and eventually became a Justice of the Peace. That was all very smart of Cyrus.





CHAPTER XV. THE RAPE OF THE LOCK

June was crowded full of interest that year. We gathered in with its sheaf of fragrant days the choicest harvest of childhood. Things happened right along. Cecily declared she hated to go to sleep for fear she might miss something. There were so many dear delights along the golden road to give us pleasure—the earth dappled with new blossom, the dance of shadows in the fields, the rustling, rain-wet ways of the woods, the faint fragrance in meadow lanes, liltings of birds and croon of bees in the old orchard, windy pipings on the hills, sunset behind the pines, limpid dews filling primrose cups, crescent moons through darklings boughs, soft nights alight with blinking stars. We enjoyed all these boons, unthinkingly and light-heartedly, as children do. And besides these, there was the absorbing little drama of human life which was being enacted all around us, and in which each of us played a satisfying part—the gay preparations for Aunt Olivia’s mid-June wedding, the excitement of practising for the concert with which our school-teacher, Mr. Perkins, had elected to close the school year, and Cecily’s troubles with Cyrus Brisk, which furnished unholy mirth for the rest of us, though Cecily could not see the funny side of it at all.

June was packed with excitement that year. We experienced a collection of delightful days that were the best parts of childhood. Things were happening all the time. Cecily said she hated going to sleep because she was afraid she might miss something. There were so many lovely moments along the golden path to bring us joy—the earth speckled with new flowers, the shadows dancing in the fields, the rustling, rain-soaked paths of the woods, the faint scent in the meadow lanes, the songs of birds and the hum of bees in the old orchard, the windy melodies on the hills, sunsets behind the pines, clear dew filling primrose cups, crescent moons through dark branches, and soft nights lit by twinkling stars. We enjoyed all these gifts, without a care in the world, just like children do. Plus, there was the captivating little drama of life happening all around us, where each of us played a fulfilling role—the cheerful preparations for Aunt Olivia’s mid-June wedding, the thrill of practicing for the concert that our schoolteacher, Mr. Perkins, decided to use to close the school year, and Cecily’s issues with Cyrus Brisk, which provided wicked amusement for the rest of us, even though Cecily couldn’t see the funny side at all.

Matters went from bad to worse in the case of the irrepressible Cyrus. He continued to shower Cecily with notes, the spelling of which showed no improvement; he worried the life out of her by constantly threatening to fight Willy Fraser—although, as Felicity sarcastically pointed out, he never did it.

Things went from bad to worse for the unstoppable Cyrus. He kept sending Cecily notes, and his spelling showed no improvement. He drove her crazy by constantly threatening to fight Willy Fraser—though, as Felicity sarcastically noted, he never actually went through with it.

“But I’m always afraid he will,” said Cecily, “and it would be such a DISGRACE to have two boys fighting over me in school.”

“But I’m always worried he will,” said Cecily, “and it would be such a DISGRACE to have two guys fighting over me at school.”

“You must have encouraged Cyrus a little in the beginning or he’d never have been so persevering,” said Felicity unjustly.

“You must have encouraged Cyrus a bit at the start or he would have never been so determined,” Felicity said unfairly.

“I never did!” cried outraged Cecily. “You know very well, Felicity King, that I hated Cyrus Brisk ever since the very first time I saw his big, fat, red face. So there!”

“I never did!” cried outraged Cecily. “You know very well, Felicity King, that I hated Cyrus Brisk ever since the very first time I saw his big, fat, red face. So there!”

“Felicity is just jealous because Cyrus didn’t take a notion to her instead of you, Sis,” said Dan.

“Felicity is just jealous because Cyrus didn’t like her instead of you, Sis,” said Dan.

“Talk sense!” snapped Felicity.

"Make sense!" snapped Felicity.

“If I did you wouldn’t understand me, sweet little sister,” rejoined aggravating Dan.

“If I did, you wouldn’t get me, sweet little sister,” Dan replied, annoying her.

Finally Cyrus crowned his iniquities by stealing the denied lock of Cecily’s hair. One sunny afternoon in school, Cecily and Kitty Marr asked and received permission to sit out on the side bench before the open window, where the cool breeze swept in from the green fields beyond. To sit on this bench was always considered a treat, and was only allowed as a reward of merit; but Cecily and Kitty had another reason for wishing to sit there. Kitty had read in a magazine that sun-baths were good for the hair; so both she and Cecily tossed their long braids over the window-sill and let them hang there in the broiling sun-shine. And while Cecily sat thus, diligently working a fraction sum on her slate, that base Cyrus asked permission to go out, having previously borrowed a pair of scissors from one of the big girls who did fancy work at the noon recess. Outside, Cyrus sneaked up close to the window and cut off a piece of Cecily’s hair.

Finally, Cyrus topped off his misdeeds by stealing a lock of Cecily’s hair. One sunny afternoon at school, Cecily and Kitty Marr asked for and got permission to sit on the side bench by the open window, where the cool breeze flowed in from the green fields beyond. Sitting on this bench was always considered a treat and was only allowed as a reward for good behavior; but Cecily and Kitty had another reason for wanting to sit there. Kitty had read in a magazine that sunbaths were good for hair, so both she and Cecily tossed their long braids over the windowsill and let them hang in the blazing sunshine. While Cecily sat there, diligently working on a math problem on her slate, that sneaky Cyrus asked for permission to go outside, having previously borrowed a pair of scissors from one of the older girls who did crafts during lunch. Outside, Cyrus quietly crept up to the window and snipped off a piece of Cecily’s hair.

This rape of the lock did not produce quite such terrible consequences as the more famous one in Pope’s poem, but Cecily’s soul was no less agitated than Belinda’s. She cried all the way home from school about it, and only checked her tears when Dan declared he’d fight Cyrus and make him give it up.

This theft of the lock didn’t have as serious consequences as the more famous one in Pope’s poem, but Cecily’s feelings were just as upset as Belinda’s. She cried all the way home from school about it and only stopped her tears when Dan said he would fight Cyrus to get it back.

“Oh, no, You mustn’t.” said Cecily, struggling with her sobs. “I won’t have you fighting on my account for anything. And besides, he’d likely lick you—he’s so big and rough. And the folks at home might find out all about it, and Uncle Roger would never give me any peace, and mother would be cross, for she’d never believe it wasn’t my fault. It wouldn’t be so bad if he’d only taken a little, but he cut a great big chunk right off the end of one of the braids. Just look at it. I’ll have to cut the other to make them fair—and they’ll look so awful stubby.”

“Oh, no, you can't.” said Cecily, trying to hold back her tears. “I won’t let you fight because of me. And besides, he’d probably beat you—he’s so big and rough. And the people at home might find out about it, and Uncle Roger would never let me be, and Mom would be angry because she wouldn’t believe it wasn’t my fault. It wouldn’t be so bad if he had just taken a little, but he chopped a huge piece right off the end of one of the braids. Just look at it. I’ll have to cut the other one to make them even—and they’ll look so short and awful.”

But Cyrus’ acquirement of the chunk of hair was his last triumph. His downfall was near; and, although it involved Cecily in a most humiliating experience, over which she cried half the following night, in the end she confessed it was worth undergoing just to get rid of Cyrus.

But Cyrus getting that lock of hair was his final victory. His downfall was coming; and while it dragged Cecily into a very humiliating situation, which made her cry for half the night afterwards, in the end, she admitted it was worth going through just to be free of Cyrus.

Mr. Perkins was an exceedingly strict disciplinarian. No communication of any sort was permitted between his pupils during school hours. Anyone caught violating this rule was promptly punished by the infliction of one of the weird penances for which Mr. Perkins was famous, and which were generally far worse than ordinary whipping.

Mr. Perkins was an extremely strict disciplinarian. No communication of any kind was allowed between his students during school hours. Anyone caught breaking this rule was quickly punished with one of the strange penances Mr. Perkins was known for, which were usually much worse than regular spanking.

One day in school Cyrus sent a letter across to Cecily. Usually he left his effusions in her desk, or between the leaves of her books; but this time it was passed over to her under cover of the desk through the hands of two or three scholars. Just as Em Frewen held it over the aisle Mr. Perkins wheeled around from his station before the blackboard and caught her in the act.

One day at school, Cyrus sent a letter to Cecily. Normally, he would leave his notes in her desk or tucked between the pages of her books, but this time, it was passed to her under the desk by two or three students. Just as Em Frewen was holding it over the aisle, Mr. Perkins turned around from his spot at the blackboard and caught her in the act.

“Bring that here, Emmeline,” he commanded.

“Bring that here, Emmeline,” he said.

Cyrus turned quite pale. Em carried the note to Mr. Perkins. He took it, held it up, and scrutinized the address.

Cyrus went pale. Em brought the note to Mr. Perkins. He took it, held it up, and examined the address closely.

“Did you write this to Cecily, Emmeline?” he asked.

“Did you write this to Cecily, Emmeline?” he asked.

“No, sir.”

“No way, sir.”

“Who wrote it then?”

“Then who wrote it?”

Em said quite shamelessly that she didn’t know—it had just been passed over from the next row.

Em said without any shame that she didn’t know—it had just been passed over from the next row.

“And I suppose you have no idea where it came from?” said Mr. Perkins, with his frightful, sardonic grin. “Well, perhaps Cecily can tell us. You may take your seat, Emmeline, and you will remain at the foot of your spelling class for a week as punishment for passing the note. Cecily, come here.”

“And I guess you have no clue where it came from?” Mr. Perkins said, flashing his creepy, sarcastic grin. “Well, maybe Cecily can fill us in. You can sit down now, Emmeline, and you'll stay at the back of your spelling class for a week as punishment for passing the note. Cecily, come here.”

Indignant Em sat down and poor, innocent Cecily was haled forth to public ignominy. She went with a crimson face.

Indignant Em sat down while poor, innocent Cecily was dragged out into the public's scorn. She went with a bright red face.

“Cecily,” said her tormentor, “do you know who wrote this letter to you?”

“Cecily,” her tormentor said, “do you know who wrote this letter to you?”

Cecily, like a certain renowned personage, could not tell a lie.

Cecily, like a famous figure, couldn't tell a lie.

“I—I think so, sir,” she murmured faintly.

“I—I think so, sir,” she said softly.

“Who was it?”

"Who was that?"

“I can’t tell you that,” stammered Cecily, on the verge of tears.

“I can’t tell you that,” Cecily stammered, close to tears.

“Ah!” said Mr. Perkins politely. “Well, I suppose I could easily find out by opening it. But it is very impolite to open other people’s letters. I think I have a better plan. Since you refuse to tell me who wrote it, open it yourself, take this chalk, and copy the contents on the blackboard that we may all enjoy them. And sign the writer’s name at the bottom.”

“Ah!” said Mr. Perkins politely. “Well, I guess I could just open it to find out. But it's pretty rude to open other people's letters. I think I have a better idea. Since you won't tell me who wrote it, open it yourself, take this chalk, and write the contents on the blackboard so we can all see. And sign the writer’s name at the bottom.”

“Oh,” gasped Cecily, choosing the lesser of two evils, “I’ll tell you who wrote it—it was—

“Oh,” gasped Cecily, picking the better option of two bad choices, “I’ll tell you who wrote it—it was—

“Hush!” Mr. Perkins checked her with a gentle motion of his hand. He was always most gentle when most inexorable. “You did not obey me when I first ordered you to tell me the writer. You cannot have the privilege of doing so now. Open the note, take the chalk, and do as I command you.”

“Hush!” Mr. Perkins signaled her to be quiet with a gentle wave of his hand. He was always the most gentle when he was the most relentless. “You didn’t listen to me when I first told you to reveal the writer’s name. You can’t have the chance to do that now. Open the note, take the chalk, and do as I say.”

Worms will turn, and even meek, mild, obedient little souls like Cecily may be goaded to the point of wild, sheer rebellion.

Worms will turn, and even gentle, submissive little souls like Cecily may be pushed to the edge of wild, total rebellion.

“I—I won’t!” she cried passionately.

“I—I'm not doing it!” she cried passionately.

Mr. Perkins, martinet though he was, would hardly, I think, have inflicted such a punishment on Cecily, who was a favourite of his, had he known the real nature of that luckless missive. But, as he afterwards admitted, he thought it was merely a note from some other girl, of such trifling sort as school-girls are wont to write; and moreover, he had already committed himself to the decree, which, like those of Mede and Persian, must not alter. To let Cecily off, after her mad defiance, would be to establish a revolutionary precedent.

Mr. Perkins, tough as he was, would probably not have punished Cecily, who was one of his favorites, if he had known what that unfortunate note really was. However, as he later confessed, he assumed it was just a note from another girl, the kind of silly thing schoolgirls usually write. Besides, he had already made up his mind about the punishment, which, like the laws of the Medes and Persians, couldn’t be changed. Letting Cecily off after her bold challenge would set a dangerous precedent.

“So you really think you won’t?” he queried smilingly. “Well, on second thoughts, you may take your choice. Either you will do as I have bidden you, or you will sit for three days with”—Mr. Perkins’ eye skimmed over the school-room to find a boy who was sitting alone—“with Cyrus Brisk.”

“So you really think you won’t?” he asked, smiling. “Well, now that I think about it, you can choose. Either you do what I’ve asked you to do, or you’ll sit for three days with”—Mr. Perkins glanced around the classroom to find a boy sitting alone—“with Cyrus Brisk.”

This choice of Mr. Perkins, who knew nothing of the little drama of emotions that went on under the routine of lessons and exercises in his domain, was purely accidental, but we took it at the time as a stroke of diabolical genius. It left Cecily no choice. She would have done almost anything before she would have sat with Cyrus Brisk. With flashing eyes she tore open the letter, snatched up the chalk, and dashed at the blackboard.

This choice of Mr. Perkins, who had no idea about the little drama of feelings happening beneath the surface of lessons and exercises in his class, was totally random, but we saw it back then as a stroke of pure genius. It left Cecily with no option. She would have done just about anything before she would have sat with Cyrus Brisk. With her eyes blazing, she ripped open the letter, grabbed the chalk, and charged at the blackboard.

In a few minutes the contents of that letter graced the expanse usually sacred to more prosaic compositions. I cannot reproduce it verbatim, for I had no after opportunity of refreshing my memory. But I remember that it was exceedingly sentimental and exceedingly ill-spelled—for Cecily mercilessly copied down poor Cyrus’ mistakes. He wrote her that he wore her hare over his hart—“and he stole it,” Cecily threw passionately over her shoulder at Mr. Perkins—that her eyes were so sweet and lovely that he couldn’t find words nice enuf to describ them, that he could never forget how butiful she had looked in prar meeting the evening before, and that some meels he couldn’t eat for thinking of her, with more to the same effect and he signed it “yours till deth us do part, Cyrus Brisk.”

In just a few minutes, the letter’s content filled the space usually reserved for more ordinary writing. I can’t recall it word for word since I didn’t have another chance to refresh my memory. But I remember it was overly sentimental and poorly spelled—Cecily mercilessly noted all of Cyrus’s mistakes. He wrote to her that he wore her hair over his heart—“and he stole it,” Cecily exclaimed passionately to Mr. Perkins—that her eyes were so sweet and lovely that he couldn’t find words nice enough to describe them, that he could never forget how beautiful she had looked in prayer meeting the night before, and that there were some meals he couldn’t eat for thinking of her, with more of the same sentiment, and he signed it “yours till death us do part, Cyrus Brisk.”

As the writing proceeded we scholars exploded into smothered laughter, despite our awe of Mr. Perkins. Mr. Perkins himself could not keep a straight face. He turned abruptly away and looked out of the window, but we could see his shoulders shaking. When Cecily had finished and had thrown down the chalk with bitter vehemence, he turned around with a very red face.

As the writing continued, we scholars burst into suppressed laughter, despite our respect for Mr. Perkins. He couldn't maintain a straight face either. He quickly turned away and stared out the window, but we could see his shoulders shaking. When Cecily finished and angrily threw down the chalk, he turned back around with a very flushed face.

“That will do. You may sit down. Cyrus, since it seems you are the guilty person, take the eraser and wipe that off the board. Then go stand in the corner, facing the room, and hold your arms straight above your head until I tell you to take them down.”

“That’s enough. You can sit down now. Cyrus, since it looks like you’re the one at fault, grab the eraser and clean that off the board. Then go stand in the corner, facing the class, and keep your arms straight up above your head until I say you can put them down.”

Cyrus obeyed and Cecily fled to her seat and wept, nor did Mr. Perkins meddle with her more that day. She bore her burden of humiliation bitterly for several days, until she was suddenly comforted by a realization that Cyrus had ceased to persecute her. He wrote no more letters, he gazed no longer in rapt adoration, he brought no more votive offerings of gum and pencils to her shrine. At first we thought he had been cured by the unmerciful chaffing he had to undergo from his mates, but eventually his sister told Cecily the true reason. Cyrus had at last been driven to believe that Cecily’s aversion to him was real, and not merely the defence of maiden coyness. If she hated him so intensely that she would rather write that note on the blackboard than sit with him, what use was it to sigh like a furnace longer for her? Mr. Perkins had blighted love’s young dream for Cyrus with a killing frost. Thenceforth sweet Cecily kept the noiseless tenor of her way unvexed by the attentions of enamoured swains.

Cyrus listened, and Cecily ran to her seat and cried, and Mr. Perkins didn’t bother her anymore that day. She carried her shame heavily for a few days until she suddenly realized that Cyrus had stopped bothering her. He wrote no more letters, he no longer gazed at her with longing, and he stopped bringing her gifts of gum and pencils. At first, we thought he had been cured by the relentless teasing from his friends, but eventually, his sister told Cecily the real reason. Cyrus had finally come to believe that Cecily’s dislike for him was genuine and not just shyness. If she hated him so much that she would rather write that note on the blackboard than sit with him, what was the point of longing for her anymore? Mr. Perkins had ruined Cyrus’s young dream of love with a harsh reality. From then on, sweet Cecily continued on her path, undisturbed by the attention of lovesick boys.





CHAPTER XVI. AUNT UNA’S STORY

Felicity, and Cecily, Dan, Felix, Sara Ray and I were sitting one evening on the mossy stones in Uncle Roger’s hill pasture, where we had sat the morning the Story Girl told us the tale of the Wedding Veil of the Proud Princess. But it was evening now and the valley beneath us was brimmed up with the glow of the afterlight. Behind us, two tall, shapely spruce trees rose up against the sunset, and through the dark oriel of their sundered branches an evening star looked down. We sat on a little strip of emerald grassland and before us was a sloping meadow all white with daisies.

Felicity, Cecily, Dan, Felix, Sara Ray, and I were sitting one evening on the mossy stones in Uncle Roger’s hillside pasture, where we had sat in the morning when the Story Girl told us the tale of the Wedding Veil of the Proud Princess. But now it was evening, and the valley below us was filled with the soft glow of twilight. Behind us, two tall, elegant spruce trees rose against the sunset, and through the dark arch of their parted branches, an evening star looked down. We sat on a small patch of emerald grass, and in front of us was a sloping meadow blanketed with daisies.

We were waiting for Peter and the Story Girl. Peter had gone to Markdale after dinner to spend the afternoon with his reunited parents because it was his birthday. He had left us grimly determined to confess to his father the dark secret of his Presbyterianism, and we were anxious to know what the result had been. The Story Girl had gone that morning with Miss Reade to visit the latter’s home near Charlottetown, and we expected soon to see her coming gaily along over the fields from the Armstrong place.

We were waiting for Peter and the Story Girl. Peter had gone to Markdale after dinner to spend the afternoon with his reunited parents since it was his birthday. He had left us feeling determined to confess to his dad the deep secret of his Presbyterianism, and we were eager to know what the outcome had been. The Story Girl had left that morning with Miss Reade to visit her home near Charlottetown, and we expected to see her happily coming over the fields from the Armstrong place soon.

Presently Peter came jauntily stepping along the field path up the hill.

Presently, Peter cheerfully strolled along the path in the field up the hill.

“Hasn’t Peter got tall?” said Cecily.

“Hasn’t Peter grown tall?” said Cecily.

“Peter is growing to be a very fine looking boy,” decreed Felicity.

“Peter is becoming a really attractive boy,” said Felicity.

“I notice he’s got ever so much handsomer since his father came home,” said Dan, with a killing sarcasm that was wholly lost on Felicity, who gravely responded that she supposed it was because Peter felt so much freer from care and responsibility.

“I see he’s gotten a lot better looking since his dad came home,” said Dan, with heavy sarcasm that completely went over Felicity’s head, who seriously replied that she thought it was because Peter felt much more relaxed and free from stress and responsibility.

“What luck, Peter?” yelled Dan, as soon as Peter was within earshot.

“What luck, Peter?” yelled Dan, as soon as Peter was close enough to hear.

“Everything’s all right,” he shouted jubilantly. “I told father right off, licketty-split, as soon as I got home,” he added when he reached us. “I was anxious to have it over with. I says, solemn-like, ‘Dad, there’s something I’ve got to tell you, and I don’t know how you’ll take it, but it can’t be helped,’ I says. Dad looked pretty sober, and he says, says he, ‘What have you been up to, Peter? Don’t be afraid to tell me. I’ve been forgiven to seventy times seven, so surely I can forgive a little, too?’ ‘Well,’ I says, desperate-like, ‘the truth is, father, I’m a Presbyterian. I made up my mind last summer, the time of the Judgment Day, that I’d be a Presbyterian, and I’ve got to stick to it. I’m sorry I can’t be a Methodist, like you and mother and Aunt Jane, but I can’t and that’s all there is to it,’ I says. Then I waited, scared-like. But father, he just looked relieved and he says, says he, ‘Goodness, boy, you can be a Presbyterian or anything else you like, so long as it’s Protestant. I’m not caring,’ he says. ‘The main thing is that you must be good and do what’s right.’ I tell you,” concluded Peter emphatically, “father is a Christian all right.”

“Everything’s all right,” he shouted excitedly. “I told Dad right away, as soon as I got home,” he added when he reached us. “I was eager to get it over with. I said, serious-like, ‘Dad, there’s something I need to tell you, and I don’t know how you’ll react, but it can’t be avoided,’ I said. Dad looked pretty serious, and he said, ‘What have you been up to, Peter? Don’t be afraid to tell me. I’ve forgiven a lot, so surely I can forgive a little, too?’ ‘Well,’ I said, feeling desperate, ‘the truth is, Dad, I’m a Presbyterian. I decided last summer, during the Judgment Day, that I’d be a Presbyterian, and I have to stick to it. I’m sorry I can’t be a Methodist like you and Mom and Aunt Jane, but I can’t, and that’s just how it is,’ I said. Then I waited, scared. But Dad just looked relieved and said, ‘Goodness, boy, you can be a Presbyterian or anything else you want, as long as it’s Protestant. I don’t mind,’ he said. ‘The most important thing is that you must be good and do what’s right.’ I tell you,” Peter concluded emphatically, “Dad is a true Christian.”

“Well, I suppose your mind will be at rest now,” said Felicity. “What’s that you have in your buttonhole?”

“Well, I guess your mind will be at ease now,” said Felicity. “What do you have in your buttonhole?”

“That’s a four-leaved clover,” answered Peter exultantly. “That means good luck for the summer. I found it in Markdale. There ain’t much clover in Carlisle this year of any kind of leaf. The crop is going to be a failure. Your Uncle Roger says it’s because there ain’t enough old maids in Carlisle. There’s lots of them in Markdale, and that’s the reason, he says, why they always have such good clover crops there.”

"That's a four-leaf clover," Peter replied excitedly. "That means good luck for the summer. I found it in Markdale. There isn't much clover in Carlisle this year, no matter the type. The crop is going to fail. Your Uncle Roger says it's because there aren't enough old maids in Carlisle. There are plenty of them in Markdale, and that's why, according to him, they always have great clover crops there."

“What on earth have old maids to do with it?” cried Cecily.

“What in the world do old maids have to do with it?” exclaimed Cecily.

“I don’t believe they’ve a single thing to do with it, but Mr. Roger says they have, and he says a man called Darwin proved it. This is the rigmarole he got off to me the other day. The clover crop depends on there being plenty of bumble-bees, because they are the only insects with tongues long enough to—to—fer—fertilize—I think he called it the blossoms. But mice eat bumble-bees and cats eat mice and old maids keep cats. So your Uncle Roger says the more old maids the more cats, and the more cats the fewer field-mice, and the fewer field-mice the more bumble-bees, and the more bumble-bees the better clover crops.”

“I don’t think they have anything to do with it, but Mr. Roger says they do, and he claims a man named Darwin proved it. This is the nonsense he was going on about the other day. The clover crop relies on having plenty of bumblebees since they are the only insects with tongues long enough to—uh—to—fertilize—I think he called it—the blossoms. But mice eat bumblebees, and cats eat mice, and old maids take care of cats. So your Uncle Roger says the more old maids, the more cats; the more cats, the fewer field mice; the fewer field mice, the more bumblebees; and the more bumblebees, the better clover crops.”

“So don’t worry if you do get to be old maids, girls,” said Dan. “Remember, you’ll be helping the clover crops.”

“So don’t worry if you end up being old maids, girls,” said Dan. “Just remember, you’ll be supporting the clover crops.”

“I never heard such stuff as you boys talk,” said Felicity, “and Uncle Roger is no better.”

“I’ve never heard such nonsense as the stuff you boys talk about,” said Felicity, “and Uncle Roger is just as bad.”

“There comes the Story Girl,” cried Cecily eagerly. “Now we’ll hear all about Beautiful Alice’s home.”

“There comes the Story Girl,” Cecily exclaimed excitedly. “Now we’ll hear all about Beautiful Alice’s home.”

The Story Girl was bombarded with eager questions as soon as she arrived. Miss Reade’s home was a dream of a place, it appeared. The house was just covered with ivy and there was a most delightful old garden—“and,” added the Story Girl, with the joy of a connoisseur who has found a rare gem, “the sweetest little story connected with it. And I saw the hero of the story too.”

The Story Girl was hit with a flurry of excited questions as soon as she got there. Miss Reade’s home looked like something out of a fairytale. The house was completely draped in ivy and had the most charming old garden—“and,” the Story Girl said, her eyes sparkling like someone who’s discovered a hidden treasure, “there’s the cutest little story behind it. And I even met the hero of the story!”

“Where was the heroine?” queried Cecily.

“Where was the hero?” Cecily asked.

“She is dead.”

"She's dead."

“Oh, of course she’d have to die,” exclaimed Dan in disgust. “I’d like a story where somebody lived once in awhile.”

“Oh, of course she had to die,” Dan exclaimed in disgust. “I’d like a story where someone actually lives once in a while.”

“I’ve told you heaps of stories where people lived,” retorted the Story Girl. “If this heroine hadn’t died there wouldn’t have been any story. She was Miss Reade’s aunt and her name was Una, and I believe she must have been just like Miss Reade herself. Miss Reade told me all about her. When we went into the garden I saw in one corner of it an old stone bench arched over by a couple of pear trees and all grown about with grass and violets. And an old man was sitting on it—a bent old man with long, snow-white hair and beautiful sad blue eyes. He seemed very lonely and sorrowful and I wondered that Miss Reade didn’t speak to him. But she never let on she saw him and took me away to another part of the garden. After awhile he got up and went away and then Miss Reade said, ‘Come over to Aunt Una’s seat and I will tell you about her and her lover—that man who has just gone out.’

“I’ve told you tons of stories about people’s lives,” the Story Girl replied. “If this heroine hadn’t died, there wouldn’t have been any story. She was Miss Reade’s aunt, and her name was Una, and I believe she must have been just like Miss Reade herself. Miss Reade shared all about her with me. When we walked into the garden, I spotted an old stone bench in one corner, shaded by a couple of pear trees and surrounded by grass and violets. An old man was sitting there—a hunched-over man with long, white hair and beautiful, sad blue eyes. He seemed really lonely and sorrowful, and I wondered why Miss Reade didn’t talk to him. But she acted like she didn’t see him and took me to another part of the garden. After a while, he stood up and left, and then Miss Reade said, ‘Come over to Aunt Una’s seat, and I’ll tell you about her and her lover—that man who just walked out.’”

“‘Oh, isn’t he too old for a lover?’ I said.

“‘Oh, isn’t he too old to have a lover?’ I said.

“Beautiful Alice laughed and said it was forty years since he had been her Aunt Una’s lover. He had been a tall, handsome young man then, and her Aunt Una was a beautiful girl of nineteen.

“Beautiful Alice laughed and said it had been forty years since he was her Aunt Una’s lover. He had been a tall, handsome young man back then, and her Aunt Una was a stunning girl of nineteen.”

“We went over and sat down and Miss Reade told me all about her. She said that when she was a child she had heard much of her Aunt Una—that she seemed to have been one of those people who are not soon forgotten, whose personality seems to linger about the scenes of their lives long after they have passed away.”

“We went over and sat down, and Miss Reade told me all about her. She said that when she was a child, she had heard a lot about her Aunt Una—that she seemed to be one of those people who aren’t easily forgotten, whose personality seems to stay around the places they lived long after they’re gone.”

“What is a personality? Is it another word for ghost?” asked Peter.

“What is a personality? Is it just another word for ghost?” Peter asked.

“No,” said the Story Girl shortly. “I can’t stop in a story to explain words.”

“No,” said the Story Girl briefly. “I can’t pause in a story to explain words.”

“I don’t believe you know what it is yourself,” said Felicity.

“I don’t think you even know what it is yourself,” said Felicity.

The Story Girl picked up her hat, which she had thrown down on the grass, and placed it defiantly on her brown curls.

The Story Girl grabbed her hat, which she had tossed onto the grass, and put it confidently on her brown curls.

“I’m going in,” she announced. “I have to help Aunt Olivia ice a cake tonight, and you all seem more interested in dictionaries than stories.”

“I’m going in,” she said. “I have to help Aunt Olivia frost a cake tonight, and you all seem more interested in dictionaries than in stories.”

“That’s not fair,” I exclaimed. “Dan and Felix and Sara Ray and Cecily and I have never said a word. It’s mean to punish us for what Peter and Felicity did. We want to hear the rest of the story. Never mind what a personality is but go on—and, Peter, you young ass, keep still.”

“That’s not fair,” I shouted. “Dan, Felix, Sara Ray, Cecily, and I have never said anything. It’s unfair to punish us for what Peter and Felicity did. We want to hear the rest of the story. Forget about what a personality is and just go on—and, Peter, you little jerk, be quiet.”

“I only wanted to know,” muttered Peter sulkily.

“I just wanted to know,” Peter mumbled grumpily.

“I DO know what personality is, but it’s hard to explain,” said the Story Girl, relenting. “It’s what makes you different from Dan, Peter, and me different from Felicity or Cecily. Miss Reade’s Aunt Una had a personality that was very uncommon. And she was beautiful, too, with white skin and night-black eyes and hair—a ‘moonlight beauty,’ Miss Reade called it. She used to keep a kind of a diary, and Miss Reade’s mother used to read parts of it to her. She wrote verses in it and they were lovely; and she wrote descriptions of the old garden which she loved very much. Miss Reade said that everything in the garden, plot or shrub or tree, recalled to her mind some phrase or verse of her Aunt Una’s, so that the whole place seemed full of her, and her memory haunted the walks like a faint, sweet perfume.

“I know what personality is, but it's tough to explain,” said the Story Girl, giving in. “It’s what sets you apart from Dan, Peter, and me apart from Felicity or Cecily. Miss Reade’s Aunt Una had a personality that was really unique. And she was beautiful too, with fair skin and jet-black eyes and hair—a ‘moonlight beauty,’ as Miss Reade called it. She used to keep a kind of diary, and Miss Reade’s mom would read bits of it to her. She wrote poems in it, and they were beautiful; she also wrote about the old garden that she loved so much. Miss Reade said that everything in the garden, whether it was a flower, bush, or tree, reminded her of some line or verse from her Aunt Una, so that the whole place felt filled with her presence, and her memory lingered in the paths like a soft, sweet fragrance.

“Una had, as I’ve told you, a lover; and they were to have been married on her twentieth birthday. Her wedding dress was to have been a gown of white brocade with purple violets in it. But a little while before it she took ill with fever and died; and she was buried on her birthday instead of being married. It was just in the time of opening roses. Her lover has been faithful to her ever since; he has never married, and every June, on her birthday, he makes a pilgrimage to the old garden and sits for a long time in silence on the bench where he used to woo her on crimson eves and moonlight nights of long ago. Miss Reade says she always loves to see him sitting there because it gives her such a deep and lasting sense of the beauty and strength of love which can thus outlive time and death. And sometimes, she says, it gives her a little eerie feeling, too, as if her Aunt Una were really sitting there beside him, keeping tryst, although she has been in her grave for forty years.”

“Una had, as I’ve told you, a boyfriend; and they were supposed to get married on her twentieth birthday. Her wedding dress was going to be a white brocade gown with purple violets on it. But shortly before the wedding, she got sick with a fever and died; she ended up being buried on her birthday instead of getting married. It was right around the time the roses were blooming. Her boyfriend has remained faithful to her ever since; he has never married, and every June, on her birthday, he makes a pilgrimage to the old garden and sits in silence for a long time on the bench where he used to woo her on crimson evenings and moonlit nights from long ago. Miss Reade says she always loves to see him sitting there because it gives her such a deep and lasting feeling of the beauty and strength of love that can outlive time and death. And sometimes, she says, it gives her a little eerie feeling too, as if her Aunt Una were actually sitting there beside him, keeping their appointment, even though she has been in her grave for forty years.”

“It would be real romantic to die young and have your lover make a pilgrimage to your garden every year,” reflected Sara Ray.

“It would be really romantic to die young and have your partner make a pilgrimage to your garden every year,” thought Sara Ray.

“It would be more comfortable to go on living and get married to him,” said Felicity. “Mother says all those sentimental ideas are bosh and I expect they are. It’s a wonder Beautiful Alice hasn’t a beau herself. She is so pretty and lady-like.”

“It would be easier to keep living and marry him,” said Felicity. “Mom says all those romantic notions are nonsense, and I guess she’s right. It's surprising that Beautiful Alice doesn't have a boyfriend herself. She’s so pretty and refined.”

“The Carlisle fellows all say she is too stuck up,” said Dan.

“The Carlisle folks all say she’s too full of herself,” said Dan.

“There’s nobody in Carlisle half good enough for her,” cried the Story Girl, “except—ex-cept—”

“There’s no one in Carlisle who’s good enough for her,” shouted the Story Girl, “except—ex-cept—”

“Except who?” asked Felix.

"Except who?" Felix asked.

“Never mind,” said the Story Girl mysteriously.

“Never mind,” said the Story Girl mysteriously.





CHAPTER XVII. AUNT OLIVIA’S WEDDING

What a delightful, old-fashioned, wholesome excitement there was about Aunt Olivia’s wedding! The Monday and Tuesday preceding it we did not go to school at all, but were all kept home to do chores and run errands. The cooking and decorating and arranging that went on those two days was amazing, and Felicity was so happy over it all that she did not even quarrel with Dan—though she narrowly escaped it when he told her that the Governor’s wife was coming to the wedding.

What a wonderful, old-school, genuine excitement there was about Aunt Olivia’s wedding! The Monday and Tuesday before it, we didn’t go to school at all; instead, we were all kept home to do chores and run errands. The cooking, decorating, and organizing that happened those two days was incredible, and Felicity was so happy about everything that she didn’t even argue with Dan—though she almost did when he told her that the Governor’s wife was coming to the wedding.

“Mind you have some of her favourite rusks for her,” he said.

"Make sure to bring her some of her favorite rusks," he said.

“I guess,” said Felicity with dignity, “that Aunt Olivia’s wedding supper will be good enough for even a Governor’s wife.”

“I suppose,” said Felicity with dignity, “that Aunt Olivia’s wedding dinner will be good enough for even a governor’s wife.”

“I s’pose none of us except the Story Girl will get to the first table,” said Felix, rather gloomily.

“I guess none of us except the Story Girl will make it to the first table,” said Felix, somewhat sadly.

“Never mind,” comforted Felicity. “There’s a whole turkey to be kept for us, and a freezerful of ice cream. Cecily and I are going to wait on the tables, and we’ll put away a little of everything that’s extra nice for our suppers.”

“Don’t worry,” Felicity reassured. “We have a whole turkey saved for us and a freezer full of ice cream. Cecily and I are going to serve the tables, and we’ll save a little of everything extra nice for our dinners.”

“I do so want to have my supper with you,” sighed Sara Ray, “but I s’pose ma will drag me with her wherever she goes. She won’t trust me out of her sight a minute the whole evening—I know she won’t.”

“I really want to have dinner with you,” sighed Sara Ray, “but I guess my mom will drag me with her wherever she goes. She won’t trust me out of her sight for even a minute the whole evening—I know she won’t.”

“I’ll get Aunt Olivia to ask her to let you have your supper with us,” said Cecily. “She can’t refuse the bride’s request.”

“I’ll ask Aunt Olivia to get her to let you have dinner with us,” said Cecily. “She can’t say no to the bride’s request.”

“You don’t know all ma can do,” returned Sara darkly. “No, I feel that I’ll have to eat my supper with her. But I suppose I ought to be very thankful I’m to get to the wedding at all, and that ma did get me a new white dress for it. Even yet I’m so scared something will happen to prevent me from getting to it.”

“You don’t know what all my mom can do,” Sara replied darkly. “No, I feel like I’ll have to have dinner with her. But I guess I should be really grateful that I’m getting to the wedding at all, and that my mom did get me a new white dress for it. Still, I’m so scared something will happen to stop me from going.”

Monday evening shrouded itself in clouds, and all night long the voice of the wind answered to the voice of the rain. Tuesday the downpour continued. We were quite frantic about it. Suppose it kept on raining over Wednesday! Aunt Olivia couldn’t be married in the orchard then. That would be too bad, especially when the late apple tree had most obligingly kept its store of blossom until after all the other trees had faded and then burst lavishly into bloom for Aunt Olivia’s wedding. That apple tree was always very late in blooming, and this year it was a week later than usual. It was a sight to see—a great tree-pyramid with high, far-spreading boughs, over which a wealth of rosy snow seemed to have been flung. Never had bride a more magnificent canopy.

Monday evening was wrapped in clouds, and all night long, the wind echoed the rain. Tuesday, the downpour continued. We were quite frantic about it. What if it kept raining into Wednesday? Aunt Olivia couldn’t get married in the orchard then. That would be terrible, especially since the late apple tree had kindly held on to its blossoms until after all the other trees had faded, then burst into bloom just for Aunt Olivia’s wedding. That apple tree was always late to bloom, and this year it was a week behind schedule. It was amazing to see—a massive tree spreading out with boughs that reached far, covered in a blanket of rosy blossoms like snow. Never had a bride more spectacular coverage.

To our rapture, however, it cleared up beautifully Tuesday evening, and the sun, before setting in purple pomp, poured a flood of wonderful radiance over the whole great, green, diamond-dripping world, promising a fair morrow. Uncle Alec drove off to the station through it to bring home the bridegroom and his best man. Dan was full of a wild idea that we should all meet them at the gate, armed with cowbells and tin-pans, and “charivari” them up the lane. Peter sided with him, but the rest of us voted down the suggestion.

To our delight, it cleared up beautifully on Tuesday evening, and the sun, before setting in a splash of purple, cast a warm glow over the entire lush, green, sparkling world, promising a lovely tomorrow. Uncle Alec drove to the station to pick up the groom and his best man. Dan was eager with a wild idea that we should all meet them at the gate, armed with cowbells and tin pans, and “celebrate” them up the lane. Peter agreed with him, but the rest of us shot down the suggestion.

“Do you want Dr. Seton to think we are a pack of wild Indians?” asked Felicity severely. “A nice opinion he’d have of our manners!”

“Do you want Dr. Seton to think we're a bunch of wild Indians?” Felicity asked sternly. “What a great impression he’d have of our manners!”

“Well, it’s the only chance we’ll have to chivaree them,” grumbled Dan. “Aunt Olivia wouldn’t mind. SHE can take a joke.”

"Well, it’s the only chance we’ll have to mess with them," grumbled Dan. "Aunt Olivia wouldn’t mind. She can take a joke."

“Ma would kill you if you did such a thing,” warned Felicity. “Dr. Seton lives in Halifax and they NEVER chivaree people there. He would think it very vulgar.”

“Mom would freak out if you did something like that,” warned Felicity. “Dr. Seton lives in Halifax, and they NEVER pull pranks like that there. He would find it really tacky.”

“Then he should have stayed in Halifax and got married there,” retorted Dan, sulkily.

“Then he should have stayed in Halifax and gotten married there,” Dan replied, sulkily.

We were very curious to see our uncle-elect. When he came and Uncle Alec took him into the parlour, we were all crowded into the dark corner behind the stairs to peep at him. Then we fled to the moonlight world outside and discussed him at the dairy.

We were really curious to meet our soon-to-be uncle. When he arrived and Uncle Alec brought him into the living room, we all huddled in the dark corner behind the stairs to sneak a look at him. Then we ran outside into the moonlight and talked about him at the dairy.

“He’s bald,” said Cecily disappointedly.

“He's bald,” Cecily said sadly.

“And RATHER short and stout,” said Felicity.

“And pretty short and chunky,” said Felicity.

“He’s forty, if he’s a day,” said Dan.

"He's forty, if he's a day," Dan said.

“Never you mind,” cried the Story Girl loyally, “Aunt Olivia loves him with all her heart.”

“Don’t worry about it,” the Story Girl exclaimed supportively, “Aunt Olivia loves him with all her heart.”

“And more than that, he’s got lots of money,” added Felicity.

“And on top of that, he has a lot of money,” added Felicity.

“Well, he may be all right,” said Peter, “but it’s my opinion that your Aunt Olivia could have done just as well on the Island.”

“Well, he might be fine,” Peter said, “but I think your Aunt Olivia could have done just as well on the Island.”

“YOUR opinion doesn’t matter very much to our family,” said Felicity crushingly.

“Your opinion doesn’t really matter to our family,” Felicity said harshly.

But when we made the acquaintance of Dr. Seton next morning we liked him enormously, and voted him a jolly good fellow. Even Peter remarked aside to me that he guessed Miss Olivia hadn’t made much of a mistake after all, though it was plain he thought she was running a risk in not sticking to the Island. The girls had not much time to discuss him with us. They were all exceedingly busy and whisked about at such a rate that they seemed to possess the power of being in half a dozen places at once. The importance of Felicity was quite terrible. But after dinner came a lull.

But when we met Dr. Seton the next morning, we really liked him and thought he was a great guy. Even Peter mentioned to me that he guessed Miss Olivia hadn’t made much of a mistake after all, although it was clear he thought she was taking a risk by not staying on the Island. The girls didn’t have much time to talk to us about him. They were all extremely busy and moved around so fast that it seemed like they could be in several places at once. Felicity’s presence was quite overwhelming. But after dinner, things calmed down.

“Thank goodness, everything is ready at last,” breathed Felicity devoutly, as we foregathered for a brief space in the fir wood. “We’ve nothing more to do now but get dressed. It’s really a serious thing to have a wedding in the family.”

“Thank goodness, everything is finally ready,” sighed Felicity earnestly, as we gathered for a moment in the fir wood. “We just need to get dressed now. It’s really a big deal to have a wedding in the family.”

“I have a note from Sara Ray,” said Cecily. “Judy Pineau brought it up when she brought Mrs. Ray’s spoons. Just let me read it to you:—

“I have a note from Sara Ray,” said Cecily. “Judy Pineau gave it to me when she delivered Mrs. Ray’s spoons. Just let me read it to you:—

DEAREST CECILY:—A DREADFUL MISFORTUNE has happened to me. Last night I went with Judy to water the cows and in the spruce bush we found a WASPS’ NEST and Judy thought it was AN OLD ONE and she POKED IT WITH A STICK. And it was a NEW ONE, full of wasps, and they all flew out and STUNG US TERRIBLY, on the face and hands. My face is all swelled up and I can HARDLY SEE out of one eye. The SUFFERING was awful but I didn’t mind that as much as being scared ma wouldn’t take me to the wedding. But she says I can go and I’m going. I know that I am a HARD-LOOKING SIGHT, but it isn’t anything catching. I am writing this so that you won’t get a shock when you see me. Isn’t it SO STRANGE to think your dear Aunt Olivia is going away? How you will miss her! But your loss will be her gain.
“‘Au revoir,
“‘Your loving chum,
SARA RAY.’”

DEAREST CECILY:—A TERRIBLE MISFORTUNE has happened to me. Last night, I went with Judy to water the cows and we found a WASPS' NEST in the spruce bush. Judy thought it was AN OLD ONE and she POKED IT WITH A STICK. But it was a NEW ONE, full of wasps, and they all flew out and STUNG US TERRIBLY, on the face and hands. My face is all swollen and I can HARDLY SEE out of one eye. The PAIN was awful, but I was more worried that Mom wouldn’t take me to the wedding. But she says I can go, and I'm going. I know I look a MESS, but it’s nothing contagious. I'm writing this so you won’t be shocked when you see me. Isn’t it SO STRANGE to think your dear Aunt Olivia is leaving? How you will miss her! But your loss will be her gain.
“Goodbye,
“Your loving friend,
SARA RAY.””

“That poor child,” said the Story Girl.

"That poor kid," said the Story Girl.

“Well, all I hope is that strangers won’t take her for one of the family,” remarked Felicity in a disgusted tone.

“Well, all I hope is that strangers don’t think she’s part of the family,” Felicity said in a disgusted tone.

Aunt Olivia was married at five o’clock in the orchard under the late apple tree. It was a pretty scene. The air was full of the perfume of apple bloom, and the bees blundered foolishly and delightfully from one blossom to another, half drunken with perfume. The old orchard was full of smiling guests in wedding garments. Aunt Olivia was most beautiful amid the frost of her bridal veil, and the Story Girl, in an unusually long white dress, with her brown curls clubbed up behind, looked so tall and grown-up that we hardly recognized her. After the ceremony—during which Sara Ray cried all the time—there was a royal wedding supper, and Sara Ray was permitted to eat her share of the feast with us.

Aunt Olivia got married at five o’clock in the orchard under the old apple tree. It was a beautiful scene. The air was filled with the scent of apple blossoms, and the bees buzzed clumsily and joyfully from one flower to another, almost dizzy from the fragrance. The orchard was full of smiling guests in wedding attire. Aunt Olivia looked stunning beneath the frost of her bridal veil, and the Story Girl, wearing an unusually long white dress with her brown curls styled up behind, appeared so tall and mature that we barely recognized her. After the ceremony—during which Sara Ray cried the entire time—there was a grand wedding feast, and Sara Ray was allowed to enjoy her portion of the meal with us.

“I’m glad I was stung by the wasps after all,” she said delightedly. “If I hadn’t been ma would never have let me eat with you. She just got tired explaining to people what was the matter with my face, and so she was glad to get rid of me. I know I look awful, but, oh, wasn’t the bride a dream?”

“I’m actually glad I got stung by the wasps,” she said happily. “If I hadn’t, my mom would never have let me eat with you. She just got tired of explaining to people what happened to my face, and so she was relieved to send me away. I know I look terrible, but wow, wasn’t the bride just amazing?”

We missed the Story Girl, who, of course, had to have her supper at the bridal table; but we were a hilarious little crew and the girls had nobly kept their promise to save tid-bits for us. By the time the last table was cleared away Aunt Olivia and our new uncle were ready to go. There was an orgy of tears and leavetakings, and then they drove away into the odorous moonlight night. Dan and Peter pursued them down the lane with a fiendish din of bells and pans, much to Felicity’s wrath. But Aunt Olivia and Uncle Robert took it in good part and waved their hands back to us with peals of laughter.

We missed the Story Girl, who obviously had to eat dinner at the bridal table, but we were a lively little group and the girls had faithfully kept their promise to save us some snacks. By the time the last table was cleared, Aunt Olivia and our new uncle were ready to leave. There was a big scene of tears and goodbyes, and then they drove off into the fragrant moonlit night. Dan and Peter chased after them down the lane, making a loud racket with bells and pans, much to Felicity’s anger. But Aunt Olivia and Uncle Robert took it in stride and waved back at us, laughing.

“They’re just that pleased with themselves that they wouldn’t mind if there was an earthquake,” said Felix, grinning.

"They're just so pleased with themselves that they wouldn't care if there was an earthquake," Felix said with a grin.

“It’s been splendid and exciting, and everything went off well,” sighed Cecily, “but, oh dear, it’s going to be so queer and lonesome without Aunt Olivia. I just believe I’ll cry all night.”

“It’s been amazing and thrilling, and everything went perfectly,” sighed Cecily, “but, oh no, it’s going to feel so strange and lonely without Aunt Olivia. I just know I’ll cry all night.”

“You’re tired to death, that’s what’s the matter with you,” said Dan, returning. “You girls have worked like slaves today.”

“You're completely worn out, that’s what's going on with you,” Dan said as he came back. “You girls have worked yourselves to the bone today.”

“Tomorrow will be even harder,” said Felicity comfortingly. “Everything will have to be cleaned up and put away.”

“Tomorrow will be even tougher,” said Felicity reassuringly. “Everything will need to be tidied up and put away.”

Peg Bowen paid us a call the next day and was regaled with a feast of fat things left over from the supper.

Peg Bowen visited us the next day and enjoyed a spread of rich leftovers from dinner.

“Well, I’ve had all I can eat,” she said, when she had finished and brought out her pipe. “And that doesn’t happen to me every day. There ain’t been as much marrying as there used to be, and half the time they just sneak off to the minister, as if they were ashamed of it, and get married without any wedding or supper. That ain’t the King way, though. And so Olivia’s gone off at last. She weren’t in any hurry but they tell me she’s done well. Time’ll show.”

"Well, I’ve eaten all I can,” she said, after finishing her meal and pulling out her pipe. “And that doesn’t happen every day. There hasn’t been as much marrying as there used to be, and half the time people just sneak off to the minister, as if they’re ashamed of it, and get married without any wedding or dinner. That’s not how it should be. And so Olivia has finally gone off. She wasn’t in a hurry, but they say she’s doing well. Time will tell."

“Why don’t you get married yourself, Peg?” queried Uncle Roger teasingly. We held our breath over his temerity.

“Why don’t you get married yourself, Peg?” Uncle Roger asked teasingly. We held our breath at his boldness.

“Because I’m not so easy to please as your wife will be,” retorted Peg.

“Because I’m not as easy to please as your wife will be,” replied Peg.

She departed in high good humour over her repartee. Meeting Sara Ray on the doorstep she stopped and asked her what was the matter with her face.

She left in a great mood about her comeback. When she ran into Sara Ray on the doorstep, she paused and asked her what was wrong with her face.

“Wasps,” stammered Sara Ray, laconic from terror.

"Wasps," Sara Ray stuttered, frozen with fear.

“Humph! And your hands?”

"Seriously? What about your hands?"

“Warts.”

“Warts.”

“I’ll tell you what’ll take them away. You get a pertater and go out under the full moon, cut the pertater in two, rub your warts with one half and say, ‘One, two, three, warts, go away from me.’ Then rub them with the other half and say, ‘One, two, three, four, warts, never trouble me more.’ Then bury the pertater and never tell a living soul where you buried it. You won’t have no more warts. Mind you bury the pertater, though. If you don’t, and anyone picks it up, she’ll get your warts.”

“I’ll tell you how to get rid of them. You take a potato and go out under the full moon, cut the potato in half, rub your warts with one half and say, ‘One, two, three, warts, go away from me.’ Then rub them with the other half and say, ‘One, two, three, four, warts, never trouble me more.’ After that, bury the potato and never tell anyone where you buried it. You won’t have any more warts. Just make sure to bury the potato, though. If you don’t, and someone finds it, they’ll get your warts.”





CHAPTER XVIII. SARA RAY HELPS OUT

We all missed Aunt Olivia greatly; she had been so merry and companionable, and had possessed such a knack of understanding small fry. But youth quickly adapts itself to changed conditions; in a few weeks it seemed as if the Story Girl had always been living at Uncle Alec’s, and as if Uncle Roger had always had a fat, jolly housekeeper with a double chin and little, twinkling blue eyes. I don’t think Aunt Janet ever quite got over missing Aunt Olivia, or looked upon Mrs. Hawkins as anything but a necessary evil; but life resumed its even tenor on the King farm, broken only by the ripples of excitement over the school concert and letters from Aunt Olivia describing her trip through the land of Evangeline. We incorporated the letters in Our Magazine under the heading “From Our Special Correspondent” and were very proud of them.

We all really missed Aunt Olivia; she had been so cheerful and friendly, and she had a special way of understanding kids. But young people adapt to change quickly; in just a few weeks, it felt like the Story Girl had always been living at Uncle Alec’s, and like Uncle Roger had always had a cheerful, chubby housekeeper with a double chin and bright, twinkling blue eyes. I don’t think Aunt Janet ever really got over missing Aunt Olivia, or saw Mrs. Hawkins as anything more than a necessary inconvenience; but life on the King farm went back to normal, only interrupted by the excitement over the school concert and letters from Aunt Olivia about her trip through the land of Evangeline. We published the letters in Our Magazine under the title “From Our Special Correspondent” and were very proud of them.

At the end of June our school concert came off and was a great event in our young lives. It was the first appearance of most of us on any platform, and some of us were very nervous. We all had recitations, except Dan, who had refused flatly to take any part and was consequently care-free.

At the end of June, our school concert happened, and it was a big deal in our young lives. It was the first time most of us had performed on any stage, and some of us were really nervous. Everyone had recitations, except Dan, who had flat-out refused to participate and was therefore carefree.

“I’m sure I shall die when I find myself up on that platform, facing people,” sighed Sara Ray, as we talked the affair over in Uncle Stephen’s Walk the night before the concert.

“I’m sure I’ll die when I find myself up on that platform, facing people,” sighed Sara Ray, as we talked it over in Uncle Stephen’s Walk the night before the concert.

“I’m afraid I’ll faint,” was Cecily’s more moderate foreboding.

“I’m afraid I’m going to faint,” was Cecily’s more measured concern.

“I’m not one single bit nervous,” said Felicity complacently.

“I’m not even a little bit nervous,” said Felicity with self-satisfaction.

“I’m not nervous this time,” said the Story Girl, “but the first time I recited I was.”

“I’m not nervous this time,” said the Story Girl, “but I was the first time I recited.”

“My Aunt Jane,” remarked Peter, “used to say that an old teacher of hers told her that when she was going to recite or speak in public she must just get it firmly into her mind that it was only a lot of cabbage heads she had before her, and she wouldn’t be nervous.”

“My Aunt Jane,” said Peter, “used to say that an old teacher of hers told her that when she was about to speak or perform in public, she needed to firmly remind herself that it was just a bunch of cabbage heads in front of her, and she wouldn’t feel nervous.”

“One mightn’t be nervous, but I don’t think there would be much inspiration in reciting to cabbage heads,” said the Story Girl decidedly. “I want to recite to PEOPLE, and see them looking interested and thrilled.”

“One might not be nervous, but I don’t think there’d be much inspiration in reciting to cabbage heads,” said the Story Girl firmly. “I want to recite to PEOPLE and see them looking interested and excited.”

“If I can only get through my piece without breaking down I don’t care whether I thrill people or not,” said Sara Ray.

“If I can just get through my part without falling apart, I don’t care if I impress anyone or not,” said Sara Ray.

“I’m afraid I’ll forget mine and get stuck,” foreboded Felix. “Some of you fellows be sure and prompt me if I do—and do it quick, so’s I won’t get worse rattled.”

“I’m afraid I’ll forget mine and get stuck,” Felix warned. “Make sure one of you guys reminds me if I do—and do it fast, so I won’t get more flustered.”

“I know one thing,” said Cecily resolutely, “and that is, I’m going to curl my hair for to-morrow night. I’ve never curled it since Peter almost died, but I simply must tomorrow night, for all the other girls are going to have theirs in curls.”

“I know one thing,” Cecily said firmly, “and that’s that I’m going to curl my hair for tomorrow night. I haven’t curled it since Peter nearly died, but I really need to tomorrow night because all the other girls are going to have theirs in curls.”

“The dew and heat will take all the curl out of yours and then you’ll look like a scarecrow,” warned Felicity.

“The dew and heat will ruin your curls, and then you’ll look like a scarecrow,” warned Felicity.

“No, I won’t. I’m going to put my hair up in paper tonight and wet it with a curling-fluid that Judy Pineau uses. Sara brought me up a bottle of it. Judy says it is great stuff—your hair will keep in curl for days, no matter how damp the weather is. I’ll leave my hair in the papers till tomorrow evening, and then I’ll have beautiful curls.”

“No, I won’t. I’m going to put my hair up in paper tonight and wet it with a curling fluid that Judy Pineau uses. Sara brought me a bottle of it. Judy says it’s great stuff—your hair will hold curls for days, no matter how humid it is. I’ll leave my hair in the papers until tomorrow evening, and then I'll have beautiful curls.”

“You’d better leave your hair alone,” said Dan gruffly. “Smooth hair is better than a lot of fly-away curls.”

“You should leave your hair as it is,” Dan said in a rough tone. “Straight hair looks better than a bunch of messy curls.”

But Cecily was not to be persuaded. Curls she craved and curls she meant to have.

But Cecily wasn't going to be convinced. She longed for curls, and she was determined to get them.

“I’m thankful my warts have all gone, any-way,” said Sara Ray.

“I’m glad my warts are all gone, anyway,” said Sara Ray.

“So they have,” exclaimed Felicity. “Did you try Peg’s recipe?”

“So they have,” exclaimed Felicity. “Did you try Peg’s recipe?”

“Yes. I didn’t believe in it but I tried it. For the first few days afterwards I kept watching my warts, but they didn’t go away, and then I gave up and forgot them. But one day last week I just happened to look at my hands and there wasn’t a wart to be seen. It was the most amazing thing.”

“Yeah. I didn’t believe in it, but I gave it a shot. For the first few days afterward, I kept checking my warts, but they didn’t disappear, so I finally gave up and forgot about them. Then one day last week, I happened to look at my hands, and there wasn’t a wart in sight. It was the most incredible thing.”

“And yet you’ll say Peg Bowen isn’t a witch,” said Peter.

“And yet you’ll say Peg Bowen isn’t a witch,” Peter said.

“Pshaw, it was just the potato juice,” scoffed Dan.

“Come on, it was just the potato juice,” scoffed Dan.

“It was a dry old potato I had, and there wasn’t much juice in it,” said Sara Ray. “One hardly knows what to believe. But one thing is certain—my warts are gone.”

“It was a dry old potato I had, and there wasn’t much juice in it,” said Sara Ray. “You can hardly know what to believe. But one thing is for sure—my warts are gone.”

Cecily put her hair up in curl-papers that night, thoroughly soaked in Judy Pineau’s curling-fluid. It was a nasty job, for the fluid was very sticky, but Cecily persevered and got it done. Then she went to bed with a towel tied over her head to protect the pillow. She did not sleep well and had uncanny dreams, but she came down to breakfast with an expression of triumph. The Story Girl examined her head critically and said,

Cecily put her hair in curlers that night, completely soaked in Judy Pineau's curling solution. It was a messy task, as the solution was super sticky, but Cecily pushed through and finished it. Then she went to bed with a towel wrapped around her head to keep the pillow clean. She didn’t sleep well and had strange dreams, but she came down to breakfast with a look of victory. The Story Girl looked at her hair critically and said,

“Cecily, if I were you I’d take those papers out this morning.”

“Cecily, if I were you, I’d take those papers out this morning.”

“Oh, no; if I do my hair will be straight again by night. I mean to leave them in till the last minute.”

“Oh, no; if I do, my hair will be straight again by tonight. I plan to leave them in until the very end.”

“I wouldn’t do that—I really wouldn’t,” persisted the Story Girl. “If you do your hair will be too curly and all bushy and fuzzy.”

“I wouldn’t do that—I really wouldn’t,” the Story Girl insisted. “If you do, your hair will end up too curly and all bushy and frizzy.”

Cecily finally yielded and went upstairs with the Story Girl. Presently we heard a little shriek—then two little shrieks—then three. Then Felicity came flying down and called her mother. Aunt Janet went up and presently came down again with a grim mouth. She filled a large pan with warm water and carried it upstairs. We dared ask her no questions, but when Felicity came down to wash the dishes we bombarded her.

Cecily finally gave in and went upstairs with the Story Girl. Soon, we heard a little scream—then two little screams—then three. Then Felicity came rushing down and called for her mom. Aunt Janet went up and soon came back down with a stern look. She filled a big pan with warm water and took it upstairs. We didn’t dare ask her any questions, but when Felicity came down to wash the dishes, we bombarded her with questions.

“What on earth is the matter with Cecily?” demanded Dan. “Is she sick?”

“What on earth is wrong with Cecily?” Dan asked. “Is she unwell?”

“No, she isn’t. I warned her not to put her hair in curls but she wouldn’t listen to me. I guess she wishes she had now. When people haven’t natural curly hair they shouldn’t try to make it curly. They get punished if they do.”

“No, she isn’t. I told her not to curl her hair, but she wouldn’t listen to me. I guess she regrets that now. When people don’t have naturally curly hair, they shouldn’t try to make it curly. They end up paying for it if they do.”

“Look here, Felicity, never mind all that. Just tell us what has happened Sis.”

“Listen, Felicity, forget all that. Just tell us what happened, Sis.”

“Well, this is what has happened her. That ninny of a Sara Ray brought up a bottle of mucilage instead of Judy’s curling-fluid, and Cecily put her hair up with THAT. It’s in an awful state.”

“Well, this is what happened here. That silly Sara Ray brought a bottle of glue instead of Judy’s curling fluid, and Cecily styled her hair with THAT. It’s a total mess.”

“Good gracious!” exclaimed Dan. “Look here, will she ever get it out?”

“Wow!” Dan exclaimed. “Look at this, is she ever going to get it out?”

“Goodness knows. She’s got her head in soak now. Her hair is just matted together hard as a board. That’s what comes of vanity,” said Felicity, than whom no vainer girl existed.

“Goodness knows. She’s got her head soaking now. Her hair is all matted together, hard as a board. That’s what comes from being vain,” said Felicity, who was the vainest girl around.

Poor Cecily paid dearly enough for HER vanity. She spent a bad forenoon, made no easier by her mother’s severe rebukes. For an hour she “soaked” her head; that is, she stood over a panful of warm water and kept dipping her head in with tightly shut eyes. Finally her hair softened sufficiently to be disentangled from the curl papers; and then Aunt Janet subjected it to a merciless shampoo. Eventually they got all the mucilage washed out of it and Cecily spent the remainder of the forenoon sitting before the open oven door in the hot kitchen drying her ill-used tresses. She felt very down-hearted; her hair was of that order which, glossy and smooth normally, is dry and harsh and lustreless for several days after being shampooed.

Poor Cecily paid a high price for her vanity. She had a rough morning, made worse by her mother’s harsh scolding. For an hour, she “soaked” her head, meaning she stood over a basin of warm water and kept dipping her head in with her eyes tightly closed. Finally, her hair became soft enough to be pulled out of the curlers, and then Aunt Janet put it through a brutal shampoo. Eventually, they managed to wash out all the product, and Cecily spent the rest of the morning sitting in front of the open oven door in the hot kitchen, trying to dry her abused hair. She felt very discouraged; her hair, which is normally glossy and smooth, would be dry, rough, and lifeless for several days after being shampooed.

“I’ll look like a fright tonight,” said the poor child to me with trembling voice. “The ends will be sticking out all over my head.”

“I’ll look terrible tonight,” the poor child said to me with a trembling voice. “The ends will be sticking out all over my head.”

“Sara Ray is a perfect idiot,” I said wrathfully

"Sara Ray is a total idiot," I said angrily.

“Oh, don’t be hard on poor Sara. She didn’t mean to bring me mucilage. It’s really all my own fault, I know. I made a solemn vow when Peter was dying that I would never curl my hair again, and I should have kept it. It isn’t right to break solemn vows. But my hair will look like dried hay tonight.”

“Oh, don’t be too rough on poor Sara. She didn’t mean to bring me glue. It’s really all my fault, I know. I promised myself when Peter was dying that I would never curl my hair again, and I should have stuck to it. It isn’t right to break serious promises. But my hair is going to look like dried hay tonight.”

Poor Sara Ray was quite overwhelmed when she came up and found what she had done. Felicity was very hard on her, and Aunt Janet was coldly disapproving, but sweet Cecily forgave her unreservedly, and they walked to the school that night with their arms about each other’s waists as usual.

Poor Sara Ray was really overwhelmed when she came up and realized what she had done. Felicity was really tough on her, and Aunt Janet was icily disapproving, but sweet Cecily forgave her completely, and they walked to school that night with their arms around each other's waists like usual.

The school-room was crowded with friends and neighbours. Mr. Perkins was flying about, getting things into readiness, and Miss Reade, who was the organist of the evening, was sitting on the platform, looking her sweetest and prettiest. She wore a delightful white lace hat with a fetching little wreath of tiny forget-me-nots around the brim, a white muslin dress with sprays of blue violets scattered over it, and a black lace scarf.

The classroom was packed with friends and neighbors. Mr. Perkins was bustling around, preparing everything, while Miss Reade, the evening's organist, sat on the platform, looking her sweetest and prettiest. She wore a lovely white lace hat adorned with a charming wreath of tiny forget-me-nots around the brim, a white muslin dress scattered with sprays of blue violets, and a black lace scarf.

“Doesn’t she look angelic?” said Cecily rapturously.

“Doesn’t she look like an angel?” Cecily said, full of delight.

“Mind you,” said Sara Ray, “the Awkward Man is here—in the corner behind the door. I never remember seeing him at a concert before.”

“Just so you know,” said Sara Ray, “the Awkward Man is here—in the corner behind the door. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him at a concert before.”

“I suppose he came to hear the Story Girl recite,” said Felicity. “He is such a friend of hers.”

“I guess he came to hear the Story Girl speak,” said Felicity. “He’s such a good friend of hers.”

The concert went off very well. Dialogues, choruses and recitations followed each other in rapid succession. Felix got through his without “getting stuck,” and Peter did excellently, though he stuffed his hands in his trousers pockets—a habit of which Mr. Perkins had vainly tried to break him. Peter’s recitation was one greatly in vogue at that time, beginning,

The concert went really well. Dialogues, choruses, and recitations followed each other in quick succession. Felix got through his without “getting stuck,” and Peter did great, even though he had his hands shoved in his trouser pockets—a habit that Mr. Perkins had unsuccessfully tried to break him of. Peter’s recitation was one that was really popular at the time, starting with,

“My name is Norval; on the Grampian hills
My father feeds his flocks.”

“My name is Norval; on the Grampian hills
My dad takes care of his sheep.”

At our first practice Peter had started gaily in, rushing through the first line with no thought whatever of punctuation—“My name is Norval on the Grampian Hills.”

At our first practice, Peter cheerfully jumped right in, speeding through the first line without any consideration for punctuation—“My name is Norval on the Grampian Hills.”

“Stop, stop, Peter,” quoth Mr. Perkins, sarcastically, “your name might be Norval if you were never on the Grampian Hills. There’s a semi-colon in that line, I wish you to remember.”

“Stop, stop, Peter,” said Mr. Perkins, sarcastically, “your name might as well be Norval if you’ve never been to the Grampian Hills. There’s a semi-colon in that line; I want you to remember that.”

Peter did remember it. Cecily neither fainted nor failed when it came her turn. She recited her little piece very well, though somewhat mechanically. I think she really did much better than if she had had her desired curls. The miserable conviction that her hair, alone among that glossy-tressed bevy, was looking badly, quite blotted out all nervousness and self-consciousness from her mind. Her hair apart, she looked very pretty. The prevailing excitement had made bright her eye and flushed her cheeks rosily—too rosily, perhaps. I heard a Carlisle woman behind me whisper that Cecily King looked consumptive, just like her Aunt Felicity; and I hated her fiercely for it.

Peter did remember it. Cecily neither fainted nor stumbled when it came her turn. She delivered her little speech pretty well, though a bit robotically. I think she actually did much better than if she had had her desired curls. The miserable realization that her hair, unlike the other shiny-haired girls, looked bad completely wiped out any nervousness and self-consciousness from her mind. Ignoring her hair, she looked really pretty. The excitement made her eyes bright and her cheeks rosy—maybe a bit too rosy. I heard a woman from Carlisle behind me whisper that Cecily King looked sickly, just like her Aunt Felicity; and I hated her fiercely for it.

Sara Ray also managed to get through respectably, although she was pitiably nervous. Her bow was naught but a short nod—“as if her head worked on wires,” whispered Felicity uncharitably—and the wave of her lily-white hand more nearly resembled an agonized jerk than a wave. We all felt relieved when she finished. She was, in a sense, one of “our crowd,” and we had been afraid she would disgrace us by breaking down.

Sara Ray also got through it just fine, even though she was extremely nervous. Her bow was just a quick nod—“like her head was on a spring,” Felicity cruelly whispered—and the wave of her pale hand looked more like an awkward twitch than a wave. We all felt relieved when she was done. In a way, she was one of “our crowd,” and we were worried she might embarrass us by falling apart.

Felicity followed her and recited her selection without haste, without rest, and absolutely without any expression whatever. But what mattered it how she recited? To look at her was sufficient. What with her splendid fleece of golden curls, her great, brilliant blue eyes, her exquisitely tinted face, her dimpled hands and arms, every member of the audience must have felt it was worth the ten cents he had paid merely to see her.

Felicity followed her and read her selection slowly, without pausing and completely without any expression. But did it really matter how she recited? Just looking at her was enough. With her gorgeous golden curls, big, bright blue eyes, beautifully colored face, and dimpled hands and arms, everyone in the audience must have felt it was worth the ten cents they paid just to see her.

The Story Girl followed. An expectant silence fell over the room, and Mr. Perkins’ face lost the look of tense anxiety it had worn all the evening. Here was a performer who could be depended on. No need to fear stage fright or forgetfulness on her part. The Story Girl was not looking her best that night. White never became her, and her face was pale, though her eyes were splendid. But nobody thought about her appearance when the power and magic of her voice caught and held her listeners spellbound.

The Story Girl followed. An expectant silence settled over the room, and Mr. Perkins' face relaxed from the tense anxiety it had shown all evening. Here was a performer you could count on. No need to worry about stage fright or forgetting her lines. The Story Girl wasn’t looking her best that night. White never suited her, and her face was pale, though her eyes were stunning. But no one noticed her looks when the power and magic of her voice captivated and mesmerized her audience.

Her recitation was an old one, figuring in one of the School Readers, and we scholars all knew it off by heart. Sara Ray alone had not heard the Story Girl recite it. The latter had not been drilled at practices as had the other pupils, Mr. Perkins choosing not to waste time teaching her what she already knew far better than he did. The only time she had recited it had been at the “dress rehearsal” two nights before, at which Sara Ray had not been present.

Her recitation was an old one, included in one of the School Readers, and we students all knew it by heart. Only Sara Ray hadn’t heard the Story Girl recite it. She hadn’t been coached like the other students, since Mr. Perkins decided not to waste time teaching her something she already knew much better than he did. The only time she had recited it was at the “dress rehearsal” two nights earlier, which Sara Ray hadn’t attended.

In the poem a Florentine lady of old time, wedded to a cold and cruel husband, had died, or was supposed to have died, and had been carried to “the rich, the beautiful, the dreadful tomb” of her proud family. In the night she wakened from her trance and made her escape. Chilled and terrified, she had made her way to her husband’s door, only to be driven away brutally as a restless ghost by the horror-stricken inmates. A similar reception awaited her at her father’s. Then she had wandered blindly through the streets of Florence until she had fallen exhausted at the door of the lover of her girlhood. He, unafraid, had taken her in and cared for her. On the morrow, the husband and father, having discovered the empty tomb, came to claim her. She refused to return to them and the case was carried to the court of law. The verdict given was that a woman who had been “to burial borne” and left for dead, who had been driven from her husband’s door and from her childhood home, “must be adjudged as dead in law and fact,” was no more daughter or wife, but was set free to form what new ties she would. The climax of the whole selection came in the line,

In the poem, a woman from Florence, married to a cold and cruel husband, had died—or was thought to have died—and was taken to “the rich, the beautiful, the dreadful tomb” of her proud family. One night, she woke from her trance and escaped. Chilled and terrified, she managed to reach her husband’s door, only to be brutally turned away like a restless ghost by the horrified occupants. A similar reaction greeted her at her father’s place. Then she wandered aimlessly through the streets of Florence until she collapsed, exhausted, at the door of her childhood lover. He, unafraid, welcomed her in and cared for her. The next day, her husband and father, having found the empty tomb, came to claim her. She refused to go back to them, and the case was taken to court. The ruling stated that a woman who had been “to burial borne” and left for dead, who had been rejected by her husband and her childhood home, “must be adjudged as dead in law and fact,” no longer a daughter or a wife, but free to create new bonds as she wished. The climax of the whole selection came in the line,

“The court pronounces the defendant—DEAD!” and the Story Girl was wont to render it with such dramatic intensity and power that the veriest dullard among her listeners could not have missed its force and significance.

“The court pronounces the defendant—DEAD!” and the Story Girl would deliver it with such dramatic intensity and power that even the dullest among her listeners couldn’t miss its impact and meaning.

She swept along through the poem royally, playing on the emotions of her audience as she had so often played on ours in the old orchard. Pity, terror, indignation, suspense, possessed her hearers in turn. In the court scene she surpassed herself. She was, in very truth, the Florentine judge, stern, stately, impassive. Her voice dropped into the solemnity of the all-important line,

She moved through the poem like a queen, tugging at the emotions of her audience just as she had often done in the old orchard. Pity, fear, anger, and suspense took hold of her listeners one after another. In the court scene, she exceeded all expectations. She truly embodied the Florentine judge—serious, dignified, and unyielding. Her voice sank into the gravity of the crucial line,

“‘The court pronounces the defendant—’”

“The court declares the defendant—”

She paused for a breathless moment, the better to bring out the tragic import of the last word.

She paused for a breathless moment, emphasizing the tragic significance of the last word.

“DEAD,” piped up Sara Ray in her shrill, plaintive little voice.

“DEAD,” yelled Sara Ray in her high, sad little voice.

The effect, to use a hackneyed but convenient phrase, can better be imagined than described. Instead of the sigh of relieved tension that should have swept over the audience at the conclusion of the line, a burst of laughter greeted it. The Story Girl’s performance was completely spoiled. She dealt the luckless Sara a glance that would have slain her on the spot could glances kill, stumbled lamely and impotently through the few remaining lines of her recitation, and fled with crimson cheeks to hide her mortification in the little corner that had been curtained off for a dressing-room. Mr. Perkins looked things not lawful to be uttered, and the audience tittered at intervals for the rest of the performance.

The effect, to put it in a well-worn but easy phrase, is easier to imagine than to describe. Instead of the sigh of relief that should have washed over the audience at the end of the line, there was a burst of laughter. The Story Girl’s performance was completely ruined. She shot the unfortunate Sara a look that would have taken her out instantly if looks could kill, stumbled awkwardly and helplessly through the last few lines of her recitation, and ran off with flushed cheeks to hide her embarrassment in the little corner that had been curtained off for a dressing room. Mr. Perkins looked shocked, and the audience chuckled sporadically for the rest of the show.

Sara Ray alone remained serenely satisfied until the close of the concert, when we surrounded her with a whirlwind of reproaches.

Sara Ray was the only one who felt completely at peace until the concert ended, when we surrounded her with a storm of complaints.

“Why,” she stammered aghast, “what did I do? I—I thought she was stuck and that I ought to prompt her quick.”

“Why,” she stammered in shock, “what did I do? I—I thought she was stuck and that I should help her out quickly.”

“You little fool, she just paused for effect,” cried Felicity angrily. Felicity might be rather jealous of the Story Girl’s gift, but she was furious at beholding “one of our family” made ridiculous in such a fashion. “You have less sense than anyone I ever heard of, Sara Ray.”

“You clueless idiot, she just stopped for dramatic effect,” shouted Felicity angrily. Felicity might have been a bit jealous of the Story Girl’s talent, but she was furious to see “one of our own” made to look foolish like that. “You have less sense than anyone I've ever met, Sara Ray.”

Poor Sara dissolved in tears.

Poor Sara broke down in tears.

“I didn’t know. I thought she was stuck,” she wailed again.

“I didn’t know. I thought she was stuck,” she cried again.

She cried all the way home, but we did not try to comfort her. We felt quite out of patience with her. Even Cecily was seriously annoyed. This second blunder of Sara’s was too much even for her loyalty. We saw her turn in at her own gate and go sobbing up her lane with no relenting.

She cried all the way home, but we didn’t try to comfort her. We were pretty fed up with her. Even Cecily was really annoyed. This second mistake of Sara’s was too much for even her loyalty. We watched her turn into her own gate and go sobbing up her lane without stopping.

The Story Girl was home before us, having fled from the schoolhouse as soon as the programme was over. We tried to sympathize with her but she would not be sympathized with.

The Story Girl got home before we did, having rushed from the schoolhouse as soon as the program ended. We tried to empathize with her, but she didn't want our sympathy.

“Please don’t ever mention it to me again,” she said, with compressed lips. “I never want to be reminded of it. Oh, that little IDIOT!”

“Please don’t ever bring it up again,” she said, with tight lips. “I never want to be reminded of it. Ugh, that little IDIOT!”

“She spoiled Peter’s sermon last summer and now she’s spoiled your recitation,” said Felicity. “I think it’s time we gave up associating with Sara Ray.”

“She messed up Peter’s sermon last summer and now she’s messed up your recitation,” said Felicity. “I think it’s time we stopped hanging out with Sara Ray.”

“Oh, don’t be quite so hard on her,” pleaded Cecily. “Think of the life the poor child has to live at home. I know she’ll cry all night.”

“Oh, don’t be so harsh on her,” Cecily pleaded. “Consider the life the poor girl has to put up with at home. I know she’ll cry all night.”

“Oh, let’s go to bed,” growled Dan. “I’m good and ready for it. I’ve had enough of school concerts.”

“Oh, let’s go to bed,” Dan grumbled. “I’m really ready for it. I’ve had enough of school concerts.”





CHAPTER XIX. BY WAY OF THE STARS

But for two of us the adventures of the night were not yet over. Silence settled down over the old house—the eerie, whisperful, creeping silence of night. Felix and Dan were already sound asleep; I was drifting near the coast o’ dreams when I was aroused by a light tap on the door.

But for the two of us, the night's adventures weren't over yet. Silence fell over the old house—the eerie, whispering, creeping silence of nighttime. Felix and Dan were already fast asleep; I was drifting off near the edge of dreams when a light tap on the door woke me up.

“Bev, are you asleep?” came in the Story Girl’s whisper.

“Bev, are you asleep?” the Story Girl whispered.

“No, what is it?”

“No, what’s going on?”

“S-s-h. Get up and dress and come out. I want you.”

“Ssh. Wake up, get dressed, and come outside. I want you.”

With a good deal of curiosity and some misgiving I obeyed. What was in the wind now? Outside in the hall I found the Story Girl, with a candle in her hand, and her hat and jacket.

With a lot of curiosity and some hesitation, I went along with it. What was happening now? Outside in the hall, I found the Story Girl holding a candle and wearing her hat and jacket.

“Where are you going?” I whispered in amazement.

“Where are you going?” I whispered in awe.

“Hush. I’ve got to go to the school and you must come with me. I left my coral necklace there. The clasp came loose and I was so afraid I’d lose it that I took it off and put it in the bookcase. I was feeling so upset when the concert was over that I forgot all about it.”

“Hush. I need to go to the school and you have to come with me. I left my coral necklace there. The clasp came undone and I was so worried I’d lose it that I took it off and put it in the bookcase. I was so upset when the concert ended that I completely forgot about it.”

The coral necklace was a very handsome one which had belonged to the Story Girl’s mother. She had never been permitted to wear it before, and it had only been by dint of much coaxing that she had induced Aunt Janet to let her wear it to the concert.

The coral necklace was a beautiful piece that had belonged to the Story Girl’s mother. She had never been allowed to wear it before, and it had taken a lot of persuasion for her to convince Aunt Janet to let her wear it to the concert.

“But there’s no sense in going for it in the dead of night,” I objected. “It will be quite safe. You can go for it in the morning.”

“But there’s no point in doing it in the middle of the night,” I said. “It’ll be totally safe. You can do it in the morning.”

“Lizzie Paxton and her daughter are going to clean the school tomorrow, and I heard Lizzie say tonight she meant to be at it by five o’clock to get through before the heat of the day. You know perfectly well what Liz Paxton’s reputation is. If she finds that necklace I’ll never see it again. Besides, if I wait till the morning, Aunt Janet may find out that I left it there and she’d never let me wear it again. No, I’m going for it now. If you’re afraid,” added the Story Girl with delicate scorn, “of course you needn’t come.”

“Lizzie Paxton and her daughter are going to clean the school tomorrow, and I heard Lizzie say tonight that she plans to start by five o’clock so they can finish before it gets too hot. You know exactly what Liz Paxton's reputation is. If she finds that necklace, I’ll never see it again. Plus, if I wait until morning, Aunt Janet might find out I left it there, and she’d never let me wear it again. No, I’m going for it now. If you’re scared,” added the Story Girl with a hint of scorn, “you don’t have to come.”

Afraid! I’d show her!

Scared! I’d prove her wrong!

“Come on,” I said.

"Let's go," I said.

We slipped out of the house noiselessly and found ourselves in the unutterable solemnity and strangeness of a dark night. It was a new experience, and our hearts thrilled and our nerves tingled to the charm of it. Never had we been abroad before at such an hour. The world around us was not the world of daylight. ‘Twas an alien place, full of weird, evasive enchantment and magicry.

We quietly slipped out of the house and found ourselves in the incredible seriousness and strangeness of a dark night. It was a brand-new experience, and we felt our hearts race and our nerves tingle with excitement. We had never been outside at this hour before. The world around us wasn’t the same as it was in daylight. It was an unfamiliar place, full of strange, elusive enchantment and magic.

Only in the country can one become truly acquainted with the night. There it has the solemn calm of the infinite. The dim wide fields lie in silence, wrapped in the holy mystery of darkness. A wind, loosened from wild places far away, steals out to blow over dewy, star-lit, immemorial hills. The air in the pastures is sweet with the hush of dreams, and one may rest here like a child on its mother’s breast.

Only in the countryside can you really get to know the night. There, it has a serious calmness that feels endless. The vast, dim fields are quiet, enveloped in the sacred mystery of darkness. A breeze, released from far-off wild places, drifts over the dewy, starry, ancient hills. The air in the meadows is sweet with the stillness of dreams, and you can relax here like a child on its mother’s lap.

“Isn’t it wonderful?” breathed the Story Girl as we went down the long hill. “Do you know, I can forgive Sara Ray now. I thought tonight I never could—but now it doesn’t matter any more. I can even see how funny it was. Oh, wasn’t it funny? ‘DEAD’ in that squeaky little voice of Sara’s! I’ll just behave to her tomorrow as if nothing had happened. It seems so long ago now, here in the night.”

“Isn’t it amazing?” the Story Girl said as we walked down the long hill. “You know, I can actually forgive Sara Ray now. I thought I’d never be able to—but now it doesn’t even matter. I can even see how hilarious it was. Oh, wasn’t it funny? ‘DEAD’ in Sara’s squeaky little voice! I’ll just act towards her tomorrow like nothing ever happened. It feels so long ago now, here in the night.”

Neither of us ever forgot the subtle delight of that stolen walk. A spell of glamour was over us. The breezes whispered strange secrets of elf-haunted glens, and the hollows where the ferns grew were brimmed with mystery and romance. Ghostlike scents crept out of the meadows to meet us, and the fir wood before we came to the church was a living sweetness of Junebells growing in abundance.

Neither of us ever forgot the quiet joy of that secret walk. A magical spell surrounded us. The breezes shared strange secrets from enchanted glens, and the areas where the ferns grew were filled with mystery and romance. Ethereal scents drifted out of the meadows to greet us, and the fir woods before we reached the church were alive with the sweet smell of abundant June bells.

Junebells have another and more scientific name, of course. But who could desire a better name than Junebells? They are so perfect in their way that they seem to epitomize the very scent and charm of the forest, as if the old wood’s daintiest thoughts had materialized in blossom; and not all the roses by Bendameer’s stream are as fragrant as a shallow sheet of Junebells under the boughs of fir.

Junebells have another, more scientific name, of course. But who could want a better name than Junebells? They are so perfect in their own way that they seem to capture the very scent and charm of the forest, as if the daintiest thoughts of the old woods had come to life in bloom; and not all the roses by Bendameer’s stream are as fragrant as a small patch of Junebells growing under the fir trees.

There were fireflies abroad that night, too, increasing the gramarye of it. There is certainly something a little supernatural about fireflies. Nobody pretends to understand them. They are akin to the tribes of fairy, survivals of the elder time when the woods and hills swarmed with the little green folk. It is still very easy to believe in fairies when you see those goblin lanterns glimmering among the fir tassels.

There were fireflies out that night as well, adding to the magic of it all. There’s definitely something a bit otherworldly about fireflies. No one claims to understand them. They’re like the fairy folk, remnants of an ancient time when the woods and hills were full of the little green creatures. It's still pretty easy to believe in fairies when you see those glowing lights flickering among the fir branches.

“Isn’t it beautiful?” said the Story Girl in rapture. “I wouldn’t have missed it for anything. I’m glad I left my necklace. And I am glad you are with me, Bev. The others wouldn’t understand so well. I like you because I don’t have to talk to you all the time. It’s so nice to walk with someone you don’t have to talk to. Here is the graveyard. Are you frightened to pass it, Bev?”

“Isn’t it beautiful?” said the Story Girl, mesmerized. “I wouldn’t have missed it for anything. I’m glad I left my necklace. And I’m glad you’re with me, Bev. The others wouldn’t understand as well. I like you because I don’t have to talk to you all the time. It’s so nice to walk with someone you don’t have to chat with. Here’s the graveyard. Are you scared to pass it, Bev?”

“No, I don’t think I’m frightened,” I answered slowly, “but I have a queer feeling.”

“No, I don’t think I’m scared,” I replied slowly, “but I have a strange feeling.”

“So have I. But it isn’t fear. I don’t know what it is. I feel as if something was reaching out of the graveyard to hold me—something that wanted life—I don’t like it—let’s hurry. But isn’t it strange to think of all the dead people in there who were once alive like you and me. I don’t feel as if I could EVER die. Do you?”

“So have I. But it isn’t fear. I don’t know what it is. I feel like something is reaching out from the graveyard to grab me—something that wants to live—I don’t like it—let’s hurry. But isn’t it weird to think about all the dead people in there who were once alive like you and me? I can’t imagine that I could ever die. Can you?”

“No, but everybody must. Of course we go on living afterwards, just the same. Don’t let’s talk of such things here,” I said hurriedly.

“No, but everyone has to. Of course, we keep living afterwards, just the same. Let’s not discuss those things here,” I said quickly.

When we reached the school I contrived to open a window. We scrambled in, lighted a lamp and found the missing necklace. The Story Girl stood on the platform and gave an imitation of the catastrophe of the evening that made me shout with laughter. We prowled around for sheer delight over being there at an unearthly hour when everybody supposed we were sound asleep in our beds. It was with regret that we left, and we walked home as slowly as we could to prolong the adventure.

When we got to the school, I managed to open a window. We climbed in, lit a lamp, and found the missing necklace. The Story Girl stood on the platform and acted out the disaster of the evening, making me burst out laughing. We wandered around just for the joy of being there at such a strange hour, when everyone thought we were fast asleep in our beds. We left with reluctance and walked home as slowly as we could to stretch out the adventure.

“Let’s never tell anyone,” said the Story Girl, as we reached home. “Let’s just have it as a secret between us for ever and ever—something that nobody else knows a thing about but you and me.”

“Let’s never tell anyone,” said the Story Girl as we got home. “Let’s keep it a secret between us forever—something that nobody else knows about except for you and me.”

“We’d better keep it a secret from Aunt Janet anyhow,” I whispered, laughing. “She’d think we were both crazy.”

“We should probably keep it a secret from Aunt Janet anyway,” I whispered, laughing. “She’d think we were both nuts.”

“It’s real jolly to be crazy once in a while,” said the Story Girl.

“It’s really fun to be a little crazy sometimes,” said the Story Girl.





CHAPTER XX. EXTRACTS FROM “OUR MAGAZINE”

EDITORIAL

EDITORY

As will be seen there is no Honour Roll in this number. Even Felicity has thought all the beautiful thoughts that can be thought and cannot think any more. Peter has never got drunk but, under existing circumstances, that is not greatly to his credit. As for our written resolutions they have silently disappeared from our chamber walls and the place that once knew them knows them no more for ever. (PETER, PERPLEXEDLY: “Seems to me I’ve heard something like that before.”) It is very sad but we will all make some new resolutions next year and maybe it will be easier to keep those.

As you can see, there’s no Honor Roll in this issue. Even Felicity has thought all the beautiful thoughts she can and can’t think any more. Peter has never gotten drunk, but given the current situation, that doesn’t really say much about him. As for our written resolutions, they’ve quietly vanished from our walls, and the place that once held them no longer remembers them forever. (PETER, CONFUSED: “Seems to me I’ve heard something like that before.”) It’s really sad, but we’ll all come up with some new resolutions next year, and maybe it’ll be easier to stick to those.

THE STORY OF THE LOCKET THAT WAS BAKED

THE STORY OF THE LOCKET THAT WAS BAKED

This was a story my Aunt Jane told me about her granma when she was a little girl. Its funny to think of baking a locket, but it wasn’t to eat. She was my great granma but Ill call her granma for short. It happened when she was ten years old. Of course she wasent anybodys granma then. Her father and mother and her were living in a new settlement called Brinsley. Their nearest naybor was a mile away. One day her Aunt Hannah from Charlottetown came and wanted her ma to go visiting with her. At first granma’s ma thought she couldent go because it was baking day and granma’s pa was away. But granma wasent afraid to stay alone and she knew how to bake the bread so she made her ma go and her Aunt Hannah took off the handsome gold locket and chain she was waring round her neck and hung it on granmas and told her she could ware it all day. Granma was awful pleased for she had never had any jewelry. She did all the chores and then was needing the loaves when she looked up and saw a tramp coming in and he was an awful villenus looking tramp. He dident even pass the time of day but just set down on a chair. Poor granma was awful fritened and she turned her back on him and went on needing the loaf cold and trembling—that is, granma was trembling not the loaf. She was worried about the locket. She didn’t know how she could hide it for to get anywhere she would have to turn round and pass him.

This was a story my Aunt Jane told me about her grandma when she was a little girl. It’s funny to think of baking a locket, but it wasn’t for eating. She was my great grandma, but I’ll call her grandma for short. It happened when she was ten years old. Of course, she wasn't anyone's grandma then. Her father, mother, and she were living in a new settlement called Brinsley. Their nearest neighbor was a mile away. One day, her Aunt Hannah from Charlottetown came and wanted her mom to go visiting with her. At first, grandma’s mom thought she couldn’t go because it was baking day and grandma’s dad was away. But grandma wasn’t afraid to stay alone, and she knew how to bake the bread, so she made her mom go. Aunt Hannah took off the beautiful gold locket and chain she was wearing around her neck and hung it on grandma’s neck, telling her she could wear it all day. Grandma was so pleased because she had never had any jewelry. She did all the chores, and then when she was kneading the loaves, she looked up and saw a tramp coming in, and he looked really sinister. He didn’t even say hello but just sat down on a chair. Poor grandma was so frightened, and she turned her back on him and went on kneading the loaf, cold and trembling—that is, grandma was trembling, not the loaf. She was worried about the locket. She didn’t know how she could hide it because to get anywhere, she would have to turn around and pass him.

All of a suddent she thought she would hide it in the bread. She put her hand up and pulled it hard and quick and broke the fastening and needed it right into the loaf. Then she put the loaf in the pan and set it in the oven.

All of a sudden, she decided to hide it in the bread. She raised her hand, yanked it hard and fast to break the fastening, and shoved it deep into the loaf. Then, she placed the loaf in the pan and set it in the oven.

The tramp hadent seen her do it and then he asked for something to eat. Granma got him up a meal and when hed et it he began prowling about the kitchen looking into everything and opening the cubbord doors. Then he went into granma’s mas room and turned the buro drawers and trunk inside out and threw the things in them all about. All he found was a purse with a dollar in it and he swore about it and took it and went away. When granma was sure he was really gone she broke down and cried. She forgot all about the bread and it burned as black as coal. When she smelled it burning granma run and pulled it out. She was awful scared the locket was spoiled but she sawed open the loaf and it was there safe and sound. When her Aunt Hannah came back she said granma deserved the locket because she had saved it so clever and she gave it to her and grandma always wore it and was very proud of it. And granma used to say that was the only loaf of bread she ever spoiled in her life.

The tramp hadn't seen her do it, and then he asked for something to eat. Granma prepared him a meal, and after he ate, he started wandering around the kitchen, looking into everything and opening the cupboard doors. Then he went into Granma’s room and rummaged through the bureau drawers and trunk, throwing everything around. All he found was a purse with a dollar in it, and he cursed about it, took it, and left. Once Granma was sure he was really gone, she broke down and cried. She forgot all about the bread, and it burned black as coal. When she smelled it burning, Granma ran and pulled it out. She was really scared that the locket was ruined, but when she cut open the loaf, it was safe and sound. When her Aunt Hannah came back, she said Granma deserved the locket because she had saved it so cleverly, and she gave it to her. Granma always wore it and was very proud of it. Granma used to say that was the only loaf of bread she ever ruined in her life.

PETER CRAIG.

PETER CRAIG.

(FELICITY: “Those stories are all very well but they are only true stories. It’s easy enough to write true stories. I thought Peter was appointed fiction editor, but he has never written any fiction since the paper started. That’s not MY idea of a fiction editor. He ought to make up stories out of his own head.” PETER, SPUNKILY: “I can do it, too, and I will next time. And it ain’t easier to write true stories. It’s harder, ‘cause you have to stick to facts.” FELICITY: “I don’t believe you could make up a story.” PETER: “I’ll show you!”)

(FELICITY: “Those stories are nice, but they’re just true stories. Writing true stories is pretty easy. I thought Peter was the fiction editor, but since the paper started, he hasn’t written any fiction. That’s not what I consider a fiction editor. He should come up with stories from his own imagination.” PETER, SPUNKILY: “I can do that, and I will next time. And writing true stories isn’t easier. It’s harder because you have to stick to the facts.” FELICITY: “I don’t think you could come up with a story.” PETER: “I’ll prove you wrong!”)

MY MOST EXCITING ADVENTURE

MY BIGGEST ADVENTURE

It’s my turn to write it but I’m SO NERVOUS. My worst adventure happened TWO YEARS AGO. It was an awful one. I had a striped ribbon, striped brown and yellow and I LOST IT. I was very sorry for it was a handsome ribbon and all the girls in school were jealous of it. (FELICITY: “I wasn’t. I didn’t think it one bit pretty.” CECILY: “Hush!”) I hunted everywhere but I couldn’t find it. Next day was Sunday and I was running into the house by the front door and I saw SOMETHING LYING ON THE STEP and I thought it was my ribbon and I made a grab at it as I passed. But, oh, it was A SNAKE! Oh, I can never describe how I felt when I felt that awful thing WRIGGLING IN MY HAND. I let it go and SCREAMED AND SCREAMED, and ma was cross at me for yelling on Sunday and made me read seven chapters in the Bible but I didn’t mind that much after what I had come through. I would rather DIE than have SUCH AN EXPERIENCE again.

It’s my turn to write this, but I’m SO NERVOUS. My worst adventure happened TWO YEARS AGO. It was a terrible one. I had a striped ribbon, brown and yellow stripes, and I LOST IT. I felt really bad because it was a beautiful ribbon and all the girls in school were jealous of it. (FELICITY: “I wasn’t. I didn’t think it was pretty at all.” CECILY: “Shh!”) I searched everywhere but couldn’t find it. The next day was Sunday, and as I was running into the house through the front door, I saw SOMETHING LYING ON THE STEP and thought it was my ribbon, so I reached for it as I passed by. But, oh, it was A SNAKE! I can’t even describe how I felt when I felt that awful thing WRIGGLING IN MY HAND. I dropped it and SCREAMED AND SCREAMED, and my mom was mad at me for yelling on a Sunday and made me read seven chapters in the Bible, but I didn’t mind that much after what I had just gone through. I would rather DIE than have SUCH AN EXPERIENCE again.

SARA RAY.

SARA RAY.

TO FELICITY ON HER BERTHDAY

Oh maiden fair with golden hair
And brow of purest white,
Id fight for you I’d die for you
Let me be your faithful knite.

This is your berthday blessed day
You are thirteen years old today
May you be happy and fair as you are now
Until your hair is gray.

I gaze into your shining eyes,
They are so blue and bright.
Id fight for you Id die for you
Let me be your faithful knite.

A FRIEND.

TO FELICITY ON HER BIRTHDAY

Oh beautiful girl with golden hair
And skin as pure as can be,
I’d fight for you, I’d die for you,
Let me be your loyal knight.

This is your birthday, a blessed day,
You’re thirteen years old today.
May you be as happy and lovely as you are now
Until your hair turns gray.

I look into your shining eyes,
They’re so blue and bright.
I’d fight for you, I’d die for you,
Let me be your loyal knight.

A FRIEND.

(DAN: “Great snakes, who got that up? I’ll bet it was Peter.” FELICITY, WITH DIGNITY: “Well, it’s more than YOU could do. YOU couldn’t write poetry to save your life.” PETER, ASIDE TO BEVERLEY: “She seems quite pleased. I’m glad I wrote it, but it was awful hard work.”)

(DAN: “Wow, who put that up? I bet it was Peter.” FELICITY, WITH DIGNITY: “Well, it’s more than YOU could manage. YOU couldn’t write poetry to save your life.” PETER, ASIDE TO BEVERLEY: “She looks pretty happy. I’m glad I wrote it, but it was really tough work.”)

PERSONALS

PERSONALS

Patrick Grayfur, Esq., caused his friends great anxiety recently by a prolonged absence from home. When found he was very thin but is now as fat and conceited as ever.

Patrick Grayfur, Esq., recently worried his friends with his long absence from home. When he was found, he was very thin but is now as overweight and cocky as ever.

On Wednesday, June 20th, Miss Olivia King was united in the bonds of holy matrimony to Dr. Robert Seton of Halifax. Miss Sara Stanley was bridesmaid, and Mr. Andrew Seton attended the groom. The young couple received many handsome presents. Rev. Mr. Marwood tied the nuptial knot. After the ceremony a substantial repast was served in Mrs. Alex King’s well-known style and the happy couple left for their new home in Nova Scotia. Their many friends join in wishing them a very happy and prosperous journey through life.

On Wednesday, June 20th, Miss Olivia King married Dr. Robert Seton of Halifax. Miss Sara Stanley was the bridesmaid, and Mr. Andrew Seton was the best man. The young couple received many generous gifts. Rev. Mr. Marwood officiated the ceremony. Afterward, a lovely meal was served in Mrs. Alex King’s famous style, and the happy couple left for their new home in Nova Scotia. Their many friends wish them a joyful and successful journey through life.

A precious one from us is gone,
A voice we loved is stilled.
A place is vacant in our home
That never can be filled.

A beloved one from us is gone,
A voice we cherished is silent.
There's an empty spot in our home
That can never be filled.

(THE STORY GIRL: “Goodness, that sounds as if somebody had died. I’ve seen that verse on a tombstone. WHO wrote that notice?” FELICITY, WHO WROTE IT: “I think it is just as appropriate to a wedding as to a funeral!”)

(THE STORY GIRL: “Wow, that sounds like someone has died. I’ve seen that line on a tombstone. WHO wrote that notice?” FELICITY, WHO WROTE IT: “I think it fits just as well for a wedding as it does for a funeral!”)

Our school concert came off on the evening of June 29th and was a great success. We made ten dollars for the library.

Our school concert took place on the evening of June 29th and was a huge success. We raised ten dollars for the library.

We regret to chronicle that Miss Sara Ray met with a misfortune while taking some violent exercise with a wasps’ nest recently. The moral is that it is better not to monkey with a wasps’ nest, new or old.

We regret to report that Miss Sara Ray had an accident while engaging in some rough exercise with a wasps' nest recently. The lesson is that it's better not to mess with a wasps' nest, whether it's new or old.

Mrs. C. B. Hawkins of Baywater is keeping house for Uncle Roger. She is a very large woman. Uncle Roger says he has to spend too much time walking round her, but otherwise she is an excellent housekeeper.

Mrs. C. B. Hawkins of Baywater is taking care of Uncle Roger's house. She is a very big woman. Uncle Roger says he has to spend too much time going around her, but other than that, she’s a great housekeeper.

It is reported that the school is haunted. A mysterious light was seen there at two o’clock one night recently.

It’s been reported that the school is haunted. A mysterious light was spotted there at two o’clock one night recently.

(THE STORY GIRL AND I EXCHANGE KNOWING SMILES BEHIND THE OTHERS’ BACKS.)

(THE STORY GIRL AND I EXCHANGE KNOWING SMILES BEHIND THE OTHERS’ BACKS.)

Dan and Felicity had a fight last Tuesday—not with fists but with tongues. Dan came off best—as usual. (FELICITY LAUGHS SARCASTICALLY.)

Dan and Felicity had an argument last Tuesday—not a physical one but a verbal one. Dan ended up winning, as always. (FELICITY LAUGHS SARCASTICALLY.)

Mr. Newton Craig of Markdale returned home recently after a somewhat prolonged visit in foreign parts. We are glad to welcome Mr. Craig back to our midst.

Mr. Newton Craig of Markdale recently returned home after an extended trip abroad. We’re happy to have Mr. Craig back with us.

Billy Robinson was hurt last week. A cow kicked him. I suppose it is wicked of us to feel glad but we all do feel glad because of the way he cheated us with the magic seed last summer.

Billy Robinson got hurt last week. A cow kicked him. I know it’s wrong for us to feel happy about it, but we all do feel happy because of how he cheated us with the magic seed last summer.

On April 1st Uncle Roger sent Mr. Peter Craig to the manse to borrow the biography of Adam’s grandfather. Mr. Marwood told Peter he didn’t think Adam had any grandfather and advised him to go home and look at the almanac. (PETER, SOURLY: “Your Uncle Roger thought he was pretty smart.” FELICITY, SEVERELY: “Uncle Roger IS smart. It was so easy to fool you.”)

On April 1st, Uncle Roger sent Mr. Peter Craig to the manse to borrow the biography of Adam's grandfather. Mr. Marwood told Peter he didn't think Adam had a grandfather and suggested he go home and check the almanac. (PETER, GRUMPILY: “Your Uncle Roger thought he was pretty clever.” FELICITY, STERNLY: “Uncle Roger IS clever. It was so easy to trick you.”)

A pair of blue birds have built a nest in a hole in the sides of the well, just under the ferns. We can see the eggs when we look down. They are so cunning.

A pair of bluebirds has built a nest in a hole on the side of the well, just beneath the ferns. We can see the eggs when we look down. They're so clever.

Felix sat down on a tack one day in May. Felix thinks house-cleaning is great foolishness.

Felix sat down on a thumbtack one day in May. Felix believes that cleaning the house is complete nonsense.

ADS.

Ads.

LOST—STOLEN—OR STRAYED—A HEART. Finder will be rewarded by returning same to Cyrus E. Brisk, Desk 7, Carlisle School.

LOST—STOLEN—OR STRAYED—A HEART. The finder will be rewarded for returning it to Cyrus E. Brisk, Desk 7, Carlisle School.

LOST OR STOLEN. A piece of brown hair about three inches long and one inch thick. Finder will kindly return to Miss Cecily King, Desk 15, Carlisle School.

LOST OR STOLEN. A piece of brown hair about three inches long and one inch thick. If you find it, please return it to Miss Cecily King, Desk 15, Carlisle School.

(CECILY: “Cyrus keeps my hair in his Bible for a bookmark, so Flossie tells me. He says he means to keep it always for a remembrance though he has given up hope.” DAN: “I’ll steal it out of his Bible in Sunday School.” CECILY, BLUSHING: “Oh, let him keep it if it is any comfort to him. Besides, it isn’t right to steal.” DAN: “He stole it.” CECILY: “But Mr. Marwood says two wrongs never make a right.”)

(CECILY: “Cyrus keeps my hair in his Bible as a bookmark, or so Flossie tells me. He says he plans to keep it forever as a memento, even though he's given up hope.” DAN: “I’ll take it out of his Bible during Sunday School.” CECILY, BLUSHING: “Oh, let him keep it if it makes him feel better. Besides, it's not right to steal.” DAN: “He stole it.” CECILY: “But Mr. Marwood says two wrongs don’t make a right.”)

HOUSEHOLD DEPARTMENT

Home Department

Aunt Olivia’s wedding cake was said to be the best one of its kind ever tasted in Carlisle. Me and mother made it.

Aunt Olivia's wedding cake was said to be the best anyone had ever tasted in Carlisle. My mom and I made it.

ANXIOUS INQUIRER:—It is not advisable to curl your hair with mucilage if you can get anything else. Quince juice is better. (CECILY, BITTERLY: “I suppose I’ll never hear the last of that mucilage.” DAN: “Ask her who used tooth-powder to raise biscuits?”)

ANXIOUS INQUIRER:—It's not a good idea to curl your hair with glue if you have other options. Quince juice works better. (CECILY, BITTERLY: “I guess I’ll never hear the end of that glue.” DAN: “Ask her who used toothpaste to make biscuits?”)

We had rhubarb pies for the first time this spring last week. They were fine but hard on the cream.

We had rhubarb pies for the first time this spring last week. They were good but tough on the cream.

FELICITY KING.

Felicity King.

ETIQUETTE DEPARTMENT

Etiquette Department

PATIENT SUFFERER:—What will I do when a young man steals a lock of my hair? Ans.:—Grow some more.

PATIENT SUFFERER:—What should I do when a young guy takes a lock of my hair? Ans.:—Grow some more.

No, F-l-x, a little caterpillar is not called a kittenpillar. (FELIX, ENRAGED: “I never asked that! Dan just makes that etiquette column up from beginning to end!” FELICITY: “I don’t see what that kind of a question has to do with etiquette anyhow.”)

No, F-l-x, a little caterpillar isn’t called a kittenpillar. (FELIX, ENRAGED: “I never asked that! Dan just makes that etiquette column up from start to finish!” FELICITY: “I don’t see what that kind of question has to do with etiquette anyway.”)

Yes, P-t-r, it is quite proper to treat a lady friend to ice cream twice if you can afford it.

Yes, P-t-r, it's perfectly fine to treat a female friend to ice cream twice if you can afford it.

No, F-l-c-t-y, it is not ladylike to chew tobacco. Better stick to spruce gum.

No, F-l-c-t-y, it’s not classy to chew tobacco. You should just stick to spruce gum.

DAN KING.

DAN KING.

FASHION NOTES

STYLE TIPS

Frilled muslin aprons will be much worn this summer. It is no longer fashionable to trim them with knitted lace. One pocket is considered smart.

Frilled muslin aprons will be very popular this summer. It's no longer trendy to decorate them with knitted lace. One pocket is seen as stylish.

Clam-shells are fashionable keepsakes. You write your name and the date inside one and your friend writes hers in the other and you exchange.

Clam shells are trendy souvenirs. You write your name and the date inside one, and your friend writes hers in the other, then you swap them.

CECILY KING.

CECILY KING.

FUNNY PARAGRAPHS

FUNNY PARAGRAPHS

MR. PERKINS:—“Peter, name the large islands of the world.”

MR. PERKINS:—“Peter, list the biggest islands in the world.”

PETER:—“The Island, the British Isles and Australia.” (PETER, DEFIANTLY: “Well, Mr. Perkins said he guessed I was right, so you needn’t laugh.”)

PETER:—“The Island, the British Isles, and Australia.” (PETER, DEFANTLY: “Well, Mr. Perkins said he thought I was right, so you don’t have to laugh.”)

This is a true joke and really happened. It’s about Mr. Samuel Clask again. He was once leading a prayer meeting and he looked through the window and saw the constable driving up and guessed he was after him because he was always in debt. So in a great hurry he called on Brother Casey to lead in prayer and while Brother Casey was praying with his eyes shut and everybody else had their heads bowed Mr. Clask got out of the window and got away before the constable got in because he didn’t like to come in till the prayer was finished.

This is a true story and it really happened. It’s about Mr. Samuel Clask again. He was once leading a prayer meeting when he looked out the window and saw the constable arriving. He figured the constable was after him since he was always in debt. So in a rush, he asked Brother Casey to lead in prayer, and while Brother Casey prayed with his eyes closed and everyone else had their heads bowed, Mr. Clask slipped out of the window and escaped before the constable came in, as he preferred to wait until the prayer was over.

Uncle Roger says it was a smart trick on Mr. Clask’s part, but I don’t think there was much religion about it.

Uncle Roger says it was a clever move by Mr. Clask, but I don't think it had much to do with religion.

FELIX KING.

Felix King.





CHAPTER XXI. PEG BOWEN COMES TO CHURCH

When those of us who are still left of that band of children who played long years ago in the old orchard and walked the golden road together in joyous companionship, foregather now and again in our busy lives and talk over the events of those many merry moons—there are some of our adventures that gleam out more vividly in memory than the others, and are oftener discussed. The time we bought God’s picture from Jerry Cowan—the time Dan ate the poison berries—the time we heard the ghostly bell ring—the bewitchment of Paddy—the visit of the Governor’s wife—and the night we were lost in the storm—all awaken reminiscent jest and laughter; but none more than the recollection of the Sunday Peg Bowen came to church and sat in our pew. Though goodness knows, as Felicity would say, we did not think it any matter for laughter at the time—far from it.

When those of us who are still around from that group of kids who played many years ago in the old orchard and walked the golden road together in joyful friendship gather now and then in our busy lives to talk about the events of those many happy times—there are some of our adventures that stand out more clearly in memory than others and are talked about more often. The time we bought God's picture from Jerry Cowan—the time Dan ate the poisonous berries—the time we heard the ghostly bell ring—the enchantment of Paddy—the visit from the Governor’s wife—and the night we got lost in the storm—all bring back playful teasing and laughter; but none more than the memory of the Sunday Peg Bowen came to church and sat in our pew. Although goodness knows, as Felicity would say, we didn't think it was funny at the time—far from it.

It was one Sunday evening in July. Uncle Alec and Aunt Janet, having been out to the morning service, did not attend in the evening, and we small fry walked together down the long hill road, wearing Sunday attire and trying, more or less successfully, to wear Sunday faces also. Those walks to church, through the golden completeness of the summer evenings, were always very pleasant to us, and we never hurried, though, on the other hand, we were very careful not to be late.

It was a Sunday evening in July. Uncle Alec and Aunt Janet, after attending the morning service, didn’t go back for the evening one, so we kids walked together down the long hill road, dressed in our Sunday best and trying, with varying degrees of success, to look the part as well. Those walks to church on the warm, golden summer evenings were always enjoyable for us, and we never rushed, although we were careful to make sure we weren’t late.

This particular evening was particularly beautiful. It was cool after a hot day, and wheat fields all about us were ripening to their harvestry. The wind gossiped with the grasses along our way, and over them the buttercups danced, goldenly-glad. Waves of sinuous shadow went over the ripe hayfields, and plundering bees sang a freebooting lilt in wayside gardens.

This evening was especially beautiful. It was cool after a hot day, and the wheat fields around us were ripening for harvest. The wind whispered to the grasses along our path, and above them, the buttercups danced, shining with joy. Waves of flowing shadows moved across the ripe hayfields, and buzzing bees sang a carefree tune in the roadside gardens.

“The world is so lovely tonight,” said the Story Girl. “I just hate the thought of going into the church and shutting all the sunlight and music outside. I wish we could have the service outside in summer.”

“The world is so beautiful tonight,” said the Story Girl. “I really hate the idea of going into the church and closing off all the sunlight and music outside. I wish we could have the service outside in the summer.”

“I don’t think that would be very religious,” said Felicity.

"I don’t think that would be very religious," Felicity said.

“I’d feel ever so much more religious outside than in,” retorted the Story Girl.

“I’d feel so much more spiritual outside than in,” the Story Girl replied.

“If the service was outside we’d have to sit in the graveyard and that wouldn’t be very cheerful,” said Felix.

“If the service was outside, we’d have to sit in the graveyard, and that wouldn’t be very cheerful,” said Felix.

“Besides, the music isn’t shut out,” added Felicity. “The choir is inside.”

“Besides, you can still hear the music,” Felicity added. “The choir is inside.”

“‘Music has charms to soothe a savage breast,’” quoted Peter, who was getting into the habit of adorning his conversation with similar gems. “That’s in one of Shakespeare’s plays. I’m reading them now, since I got through with the Bible. They’re great.”

“‘Music has the power to calm a wild heart,’” Peter said, who was starting to make a habit of adding similar quotes to his conversations. “That’s from one of Shakespeare’s plays. I’m reading them now that I finished the Bible. They’re awesome.”

“I don’t see when you get time to read them,” said Felicity.

“I don’t see when you find the time to read them,” said Felicity.

“Oh, I read them Sunday afternoons when I’m home.”

“Oh, I read them on Sunday afternoons when I’m at home.”

“I don’t believe they’re fit to read on Sundays,” exclaimed Felicity. “Mother says Valeria Montague’s stories ain’t.”

“I don’t think they’re suitable to read on Sundays,” Felicity exclaimed. “Mom says Valeria Montague’s stories aren’t.”

“But Shakespeare’s different from Valeria,” protested Peter.

“But Shakespeare’s different from Valeria,” Peter protested.

“I don’t see in what way. He wrote a lot of things that weren’t true, just like Valeria, and he wrote swear words too. Valeria never does that. Her characters all talk in a very refined fashion.”

“I don’t see how. He wrote a lot of things that weren’t true, just like Valeria, and he used swear words too. Valeria never does that. Her characters all talk in a very sophisticated way.”

“Well, I always skip the swear words,” said Peter. “And Mr. Marwood said once that the Bible and Shakespeare would furnish any library well. So you see he put them together, but I’m sure that he would never say that the Bible and Valeria would make a library.”

“Well, I always skip the swear words,” Peter said. “And Mr. Marwood once mentioned that the Bible and Shakespeare would make any library complete. So you see he grouped them together, but I’m sure he would never say that the Bible and Valeria would create a library.”

“Well, all I know is, I shall never read Shakespeare on Sunday,” said Felicity loftily.

“Well, all I know is, I will never read Shakespeare on Sunday,” said Felicity confidently.

“I wonder what kind of a preacher young Mr. Davidson is,” speculated Cecily.

“I wonder what kind of preacher young Mr. Davidson is,” Cecily mused.

“Well, we’ll know when we hear him tonight,” said the Story Girl. “He ought to be good, for his uncle before him was a fine preacher, though a very absent-minded man. But Uncle Roger says the supply in Mr. Marwood’s vacation never amounts to much. I know an awfully funny story about old Mr. Davidson. He used to be the minister in Baywater, you know, and he had a large family and his children were very mischievous. One day his wife was ironing and she ironed a great big nightcap with a frill round it. One of the children took it when she wasn’t looking and hid it in his father’s best beaver hat—the one he wore on Sundays. When Mr. Davidson went to church next Sunday he put the hat on without ever looking into the crown. He walked to church in a brown study and at the door he took off his hat. The nightcap just slipped down on his head, as if it had been put on, and the frill stood out around his face and the string hung down his back. But he never noticed it, because his thoughts were far away, and he walked up the church aisle and into the pulpit, like that. One of his elders had to tiptoe up and tell him what he had on his head. He plucked it off in a dazed fashion, held it up, and looked at it. ‘Bless me, it is Sally’s nightcap!’ he exclaimed mildly. ‘I do not know how I could have got it on.’ Then he just stuffed it into his pocket calmly and went on with the service, and the long strings of the nightcap hung down out of his pocket all the time.”

“Well, we’ll know when we hear him tonight,” said the Story Girl. “He should be good since his uncle was a great preacher, even though he was quite absent-minded. But Uncle Roger says the substitute during Mr. Marwood’s vacation usually isn’t much to write home about. I have a really funny story about old Mr. Davidson. He used to be the minister in Baywater, and he had a big family with very mischievous kids. One day his wife was ironing and she pressed a huge nightcap with a frill around it. One of the kids took it while she wasn’t looking and hid it in his dad’s best beaver hat—the one he wore on Sundays. When Mr. Davidson went to church the next Sunday, he put the hat on without checking inside it. He walked to church lost in thought, and when he got to the door, he took off his hat. The nightcap just slid down over his head as if someone had put it on, with the frill sticking out around his face and the strings hanging down his back. But he didn’t notice at all because his mind was elsewhere, and he walked up the church aisle and into the pulpit like that. One of his elders had to tiptoe over and let him know what was on his head. He took it off, still in a daze, held it up, and looked at it. ‘Goodness, it’s Sally’s nightcap!’ he said mildly. ‘I don’t know how I ended up with this on.’ Then he just stuffed it into his pocket calmly and continued with the service, with the long strings of the nightcap hanging out of his pocket the whole time.”

“It seems to me,” said Peter, amid the laughter with which we greeted the tale, “that a funny story is funnier when it is about a minister than it is about any other man. I wonder why.”

“It seems to me,” Peter said, as we all laughed at the story, “that a funny story is even funnier when it’s about a minister than when it’s about anyone else. I wonder why.”

“Sometimes I don’t think it is right to tell funny stories about ministers,” said Felicity. “It certainly isn’t respectful.”

“Sometimes I don’t think it’s right to share funny stories about ministers,” said Felicity. “It definitely isn’t respectful.”

“A good story is a good story—no matter who it’s about,” said the Story Girl with ungrammatical relish.

“A good story is a good story—no matter who it’s about,” said the Story Girl with enthusiastic enjoyment.

There was as yet no one in the church when we reached it, so we took our accustomed ramble through the graveyard surrounding it. The Story Girl had brought flowers for her mother’s grave as usual, and while she arranged them on it the rest of us read for the hundredth time the epitaph on Great-Grandfather King’s tombstone, which had been composed by Great-Grandmother King. That epitaph was quite famous among the little family traditions that entwine every household with mingled mirth and sorrow, smiles and tears. It had a perennial fascination for us and we read it over every Sunday. Cut deeply in the upright slab of red Island sandstone, the epitaph ran as follows:—

There was nobody in the church when we got there, so we took our usual stroll through the graveyard around it. The Story Girl had brought flowers for her mom's grave like always, and while she arranged them, the rest of us read for the hundredth time the epitaph on Great-Grandfather King’s tombstone, which was written by Great-Grandmother King. That epitaph was pretty famous among the family traditions that weave every household with a mix of joy and sadness, laughter and tears. It always fascinated us, and we read it every Sunday. Cut deeply into the upright slab of red Island sandstone, the epitaph read as follows:—

SWEET DEPARTED SPIRIT

Sweet departed spirit

Do receive the vows a grateful widow pays,
Each future day and night shall hear her speak her Isaac’s praise.
Though thy beloved form must in the grave decay
Yet from her heart thy memory no time, no change shall steal away.
Do thou from mansions of eternal bliss
Remember thy distressed relict.
Look on her with an angel’s love—
Soothe her sad life and cheer her end
Through this world’s dangers and its griefs.
Then meet her with thy well-known smiles and welcome
At the last great day.

Do accept the vows that a grateful widow makes,
Each and every day and night, she’ll sing her Isaac’s praises.
Though your beloved body must decay in the grave,
Your memory in her heart will never fade, no matter the time or change.
From the mansions of eternal bliss,
Remember your sorrowful widow.
Look upon her with angelic love—
Comfort her sad life and brighten her end
Through all the dangers and sorrows of this world.
Then greet her with your familiar smiles and welcome
On that final great day.

“Well, I can’t make out what the old lady was driving at,” said Dan.

"Well, I can't figure out what the old lady was getting at," said Dan.

“That’s a nice way to speak of your great-grandmother,” said Felicity severely.

“That’s a nice way to talk about your great-grandmother,” Felicity said sternly.

“How does The Family Guide say you ought to speak of your great-grandma, sweet one?” asked Dan.

“How does The Family Guide say you should talk about your great-grandma, sweetie?” asked Dan.

“There is one thing about it that puzzles me,” remarked Cecily. “She calls herself a GRATEFUL widow. Now, what was she grateful for?”

“There’s one thing about this that confuses me,” said Cecily. “She calls herself a GRATEFUL widow. Now, what exactly is she grateful for?”

“Because she was rid of him at last,” said graceless Dan.

“Because she finally got rid of him,” said awkward Dan.

“Oh, it couldn’t have been that,” protested Cecily seriously. “I’ve always heard that Great-Grandfather and Great-Grandmother were very much attached to each other.”

“Oh, it couldn’t have been that,” Cecily protested seriously. “I’ve always heard that Great-Grandfather and Great-Grandmother were really close to each other.”

“Maybe, then, it means she was grateful that she’d had him as long as she did,” suggested Peter.

“Maybe that means she was thankful to have him for as long as she did,” Peter suggested.

“She was grateful to him because he had been so kind to her in life, I think,” said Felicity.

“She was thankful to him because he had been so nice to her in life, I think,” said Felicity.

“What is a ‘distressed relict’?” asked Felix.

“What’s a ‘distressed relict’?” asked Felix.

“‘Relict’ is a word I hate,” said the Story Girl. “It sounds so much like relic. Relict means just the same as widow, only a man can be a relict, too.”

“‘Relict’ is a word I hate,” said the Story Girl. “It sounds so much like relic. Relict means the same as widow, but a man can be a relict too.”

“Great-Grandmother seemed to run short of rhymes at the last of the epitaph,” commented Dan.

“Great-Grandmother seemed to run out of rhymes by the end of the epitaph,” Dan remarked.

“Finding rhymes isn’t as easy as you might think,” avowed Peter, out of his own experience.

“Finding rhymes isn’t as easy as you might think,” Peter said from his own experience.

“I think Grandmother King intended the last of the epitaph to be in blank verse,” said Felicity with dignity.

“I think Grandmother King meant the last part of the epitaph to be in blank verse,” said Felicity with dignity.

There was still only a sprinkling of people in the church when we went in and took our places in the old-fashioned, square King pew. We had just got comfortably settled when Felicity said in an agitated whisper, “Here is Peg Bowen!”

There were only a few people in the church when we walked in and took our seats in the traditional, square King pew. We had just gotten settled when Felicity exclaimed in a nervous whisper, “Here comes Peg Bowen!”

We all stared at Peg, who was pacing composedly up the aisle. We might be excused for so doing, for seldom were the decorous aisles of Carlisle church invaded by such a figure. Peg was dressed in her usual short drugget skirt, rather worn and frayed around the bottom, and a waist of brilliant turkey red calico. She wore no hat, and her grizzled black hair streamed in elf locks over her shoulders. Face, arms and feet were bare—and face, arms and feet were liberally powdered with FLOUR. Certainly no one who saw Peg that night could ever forget the apparition.

We all watched Peg, who was calmly walking up the aisle. We could be excused for staring, since the orderly aisles of Carlisle church were rarely graced by someone like her. Peg was wearing her usual short, worn drugget skirt, frayed at the bottom, and a bright turkey red calico waist. She didn’t have a hat on, and her gray-black hair hung in loose strands over her shoulders. Her face, arms, and feet were bare—and they were all dusted with flour. No one who saw Peg that night could ever forget the sight.

Peg’s black eyes, in which shone a more than usually wild and fitful light, roved scrutinizingly over the church, then settled on our pew.

Peg’s black eyes, which had a wilder and more flickering light than usual, scanned the church carefully before landing on our pew.

“She’s coming here,” whispered Felicity in horror. “Can’t we spread out and make her think the pew is full?”

“She’s coming here,” Felicity whispered in shock. “Can’t we spread out and make her think the pew is filled?”

But the manoeuvre was too late. The only result was that Felicity and the Story Girl in moving over left a vacant space between them and Peg promptly plumped down in it.

But the maneuver was too late. The only result was that Felicity and the Story Girl, while moving over, left an empty space between them, and Peg quickly sat down in it.

“Well, I’m here,” she remarked aloud. “I did say once I’d never darken the door of Carlisle church again, but what that boy there”—nodding at Peter—“said last winter set me thinking, and I concluded maybe I’d better come once in a while, to be on the safe side.”

“Okay, I’m here,” she said. “I once said I’d never step foot in Carlisle church again, but what that guy over there”—nodding at Peter—“said last winter made me think, and I figured it might be a good idea to come every now and then, just to be on the safe side.”

Those poor girls were in an agony. Everybody in the church was looking at our pew and smiling. We all felt that we were terribly disgraced; but we could do nothing. Peg was enjoying herself hugely, beyond all doubt. From where she sat she could see the whole church, including pulpit and gallery, and her black eyes darted over it with restless glances.

Those poor girls were in so much pain. Everyone in the church was staring at our pew and smiling. We all felt really embarrassed, but there was nothing we could do. Peg was having a great time, no doubt about it. From where she was sitting, she could see the entire church, including the pulpit and the gallery, and her dark eyes moved around with restless glances.

“Bless me, there’s Sam Kinnaird,” she exclaimed, still aloud. “He’s the man that dunned Jacob Marr for four cents on the church steps one Sunday. I heard him. ‘I think, Jacob, you owe me four cents on that cow you bought last fall. Rec’llect you couldn’t make the change?’ Well, you know, ‘twould a-made a cat laugh. The Kinnairds were all mighty close, I can tell you. That’s how they got rich.”

“Wow, there’s Sam Kinnaird,” she said out loud. “He’s the guy who asked Jacob Marr for four cents on the church steps one Sunday. I heard him. ‘I think, Jacob, you owe me four cents for that cow you bought last fall. Remember, you couldn’t make the change?’ Honestly, it would have made a cat laugh. The Kinnairds were all really tight with their money, trust me. That’s how they got rich.”

What Sam Kinnaird felt or thought during this speech, which everyone in the church must have heard, I know not. Gossip had it that he changed colour. We wretched occupants of the King pew were concerned only with our own outraged feelings.

What Sam Kinnaird felt or thought during this speech, which everyone in the church must have heard, I don't know. Rumor has it that he turned pale. We miserable people in the King pew were only focused on our own hurt feelings.

“And there’s Melita Ross,” went on Peg. “She’s got the same bonnet on she had last time I was in Carlisle church six years ago. Some folks has the knack of making things last. But look at the style Mrs. Elmer Brewer wears, will yez? Yez wouldn’t think her mother died in the poor-house, would yez, now?”

“And there’s Melita Ross,” continued Peg. “She’s wearing the same bonnet she had on the last time I was in Carlisle church six years ago. Some people have a talent for making things last. But check out the style Mrs. Elmer Brewer has, will you? You wouldn’t guess her mother died in a poorhouse, would you?”

Poor Mrs. Brewer! From the tip of her smart kid shoes to the dainty cluster of ostrich tips in her bonnet—she was most immaculately and handsomely arrayed; but I venture to think she could have taken small pleasure in her fashionable attire that evening. Some of the unregenerate, including Dan, were shaking with suppressed laughter, but most of the people looked as if they were afraid to smile, lest their turn should come next.

Poor Mrs. Brewer! From the tips of her stylish shoes to the delicate cluster of ostrich feathers in her hat—she was impeccably and elegantly dressed; but I think she probably didn't get much joy from her fashionable outfit that evening. Some of the unruly ones, including Dan, were trying hard not to laugh, but most of the people looked like they were scared to smile, worried they might be next.

“There’s old Stephen Grant coming in,” exclaimed Peg viciously, shaking her floury fist at him, “and looking as if butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth. He may be an elder, but he’s a scoundrel just the same. He set fire to his house to get the insurance and then blamed ME for doing it. But I got even with him for it. Oh, yes! He knows that, and so do I! He, he!”

“Look at old Stephen Grant walking in,” Peg said angrily, shaking her flour-covered fist at him. “He’s acting all innocent, but he’s a crook just the same. He set his house on fire to cash in on the insurance, then tried to pin it on me. But I got my revenge. Oh, yes! He knows it, and so do I! Ha, ha!”

Peg chuckled quite fiendishly and Stephen Grant tried to look as if nothing had been said.

Peg chuckled wickedly, and Stephen Grant tried to act as if nothing had been mentioned.

“Oh, will the minister never come?” moaned Felicity in my ear. “Surely she’ll have to stop then.”

“Oh, will the minister ever show up?” Felicity complained in my ear. “She has to stop eventually.”

But the minister did not come and Peg had no intention of stopping.

But the minister didn't show up, and Peg wasn’t planning on stopping.

“There’s Maria Dean.” she resumed. “I haven’t seen Maria for years. I never call there for she never seems to have anything to eat in the house. She was a Clayton and the Claytons never could cook. Maria sorter looks as if she’d shrunk in the wash, now, don’t she? And there’s Douglas Nicholson. His brother put rat poison in the family pancakes. Nice little trick that, wasn’t it? They say it was by mistake. I hope it WAS a mistake. His wife is all rigged out in silk. Yez wouldn’t think to look at her she was married in cotton—and mighty thankful to get married in anything, it’s my opinion. There’s Timothy Patterson. He’s the meanest man alive—meaner’n Sam Kinnaird even. Timothy pays his children five cents apiece to go without their suppers, and then steals the cents out of their pockets after they’ve gone to bed. It’s a fact. And when his old father died he wouldn’t let his wife put his best shirt on him. He said his second best was plenty good to be buried in. That’s another fact.”

“There's Maria Dean,” she continued. “I haven't seen Maria in years. I never go over there because she never seems to have any food in the house. She was a Clayton, and the Claytons never could cook. Maria kind of looks like she shrunk in the wash, doesn’t she? And there's Douglas Nicholson. His brother put rat poison in their family pancakes. Nice little trick, right? They say it was an accident. I really hope it was an accident. His wife is all decked out in silk. You wouldn't think, looking at her, that she got married in cotton—and she should be grateful to get married in anything, in my opinion. There's Timothy Patterson. He's the meanest man alive—meaner than Sam Kinnaird, even. Timothy pays his kids five cents each to skip their dinners, and then steals the change from their pockets after they've gone to bed. That’s true. And when his old man died, he wouldn’t let his wife put his best shirt on him. He said his second best was good enough to be buried in. That’s another fact.”

“I can’t stand much more of this,” wailed Felicity.

“I can’t take much more of this,” complained Felicity.

“See here, Miss Bowen, you really oughtn’t to talk like that about people,” expostulated Peter in a low tone, goaded thereto, despite his awe of Peg, by Felicity’s anguish.

“Listen, Miss Bowen, you really shouldn’t talk about people like that,” Peter said in a low voice, feeling pressured to say something despite his respect for Peg, because of Felicity’s distress.

“Bless you, boy,” said Peg good-humouredly, “the only difference between me and other folks is that I say these things out loud and they just think them. If I told yez all the things I know about the people in this congregation you’d be amazed. Have a peppermint?”

“Bless you, kid,” Peg said cheerfully, “the only difference between me and other people is that I say these things out loud and they just think them. If I told you everything I know about the folks in this congregation, you’d be surprised. Want a peppermint?”

To our horror Peg produced a handful of peppermint lozenges from the pocket of her skirt and offered us one each. We did not dare refuse but we each held our lozenge very gingerly in our hands.

To our shock, Peg pulled out a handful of peppermint lozenges from her skirt pocket and offered one to each of us. We didn’t dare refuse, but we each held our lozenge carefully in our hands.

“Eat them,” commanded Peg rather fiercely.

“Eat them,” Peg said quite firmly.

“Mother doesn’t allow us to eat candy in church,” faltered Felicity.

"Mom doesn't let us eat candy in church," Felicity hesitated.

“Well, I’ve seen just as fine ladies as your ma give their children lozenges in church,” said Peg loftily. She put a peppermint in her own mouth and sucked it with gusto. We were relieved, for she did not talk during the process; but our relief was of short duration. A bevy of three very smartly dressed young ladies, sweeping past our pew, started Peg off again.

"Well, I’ve seen just as classy ladies as your mom give their kids lozenges in church," Peg said proudly. She popped a peppermint in her mouth and enjoyed it earnestly. We were grateful, as she didn’t talk while doing it; but our relief was short-lived. A group of three very stylish young women walked by our pew, and that got Peg started again.

“Yez needn’t be so stuck up,” she said, loudly and derisively. “Yez was all of yez rocked in a flour barrel. And there’s old Henry Frewen, still above ground. I called my parrot after him because their noses were exactly alike. Look at Caroline Marr, will yez? That’s a woman who’d like pretty well to get married, And there’s Alexander Marr. He’s a real Christian, anyhow, and so’s his dog. I can always size up what a man’s religion amounts to by the kind of dog he keeps. Alexander Marr is a good man.”

“You don’t need to be so snobby,” she said, loudly and mockingly. “You were all raised in a flour barrel. And old Henry Frewen is still around. I named my parrot after him because their noses are exactly the same. Look at Caroline Marr, will you? That’s a woman who would really like to get married. And then there’s Alexander Marr. He’s a true Christian, at least, and so is his dog. I can always tell what a man’s faith is worth by the type of dog he has. Alexander Marr is a good man.”

It was a relief to hear Peg speak well of somebody; but that was the only exception she made.

It was a relief to hear Peg say something nice about someone; but that was the only exception she made.

“Look at Dave Fraser strutting in,” she went on. “That man has thanked God so often that he isn’t like other people that it’s come to be true. He isn’t! And there’s Susan Frewen. She’s jealous of everybody. She’s even jealous of Old Man Rogers because he’s buried in the best spot in the graveyard. Seth Erskine has the same look he was born with. They say the Lord made everybody but I believe the devil made all the Erskines.”

“Check out Dave Fraser showing off,” she continued. “That guy has thanked God so many times for not being like everyone else that it’s become true. He really isn’t! And there’s Susan Frewen. She's envious of everyone. She’s even jealous of Old Man Rogers because he’s resting in the best spot in the cemetery. Seth Erskine still has the same expression he was born with. They say the Lord created everyone, but I think the devil made all the Erskines.”

“She’s getting worse all the time. What WILL she say next?” whispered poor Felicity.

“She’s getting worse all the time. What is she going to say next?” whispered poor Felicity.

But her martyrdom was over at last. The minister appeared in the pulpit and Peg subsided into silence. She folded her bare, floury arms over her breast and fastened her black eyes on the young preacher. Her behaviour for the next half-hour was decorum itself, save that when the minister prayed that we might all be charitable in judgment Peg ejaculated “Amen” several times, loudly and forcibly, somewhat to the discomfiture of the Young man, to whom Peg was a stranger. He opened his eyes, glanced at our pew in a startled way, then collected himself and went on.

But her suffering was finally over. The minister stepped up to the pulpit and Peg fell silent. She crossed her bare, flour-covered arms over her chest and focused her dark eyes on the young preacher. For the next half-hour, she behaved perfectly, except when the minister prayed that we might all be kind in our judgments; Peg shouted “Amen” several times, loudly and forcefully, which noticeably unsettled the young man, who didn’t know her. He opened his eyes wide, looked at our pew in surprise, then composed himself and continued.

Peg listened to the sermon, silently and motionlessly, until Mr. Davidson was half through. Then she suddenly got on her feet.

Peg listened to the sermon, quietly and without moving, until Mr. Davidson was about halfway through. Then she suddenly stood up.

“This is too dull for me,” she exclaimed. “I want something more exciting.”

“This is too boring for me,” she said. “I want something more thrilling.”

Mr. Davidson stopped short and Peg marched down the aisle in the midst of complete silence. Half way down the aisle she turned around and faced the minister.

Mr. Davidson stopped suddenly, and Peg walked down the aisle in total silence. Halfway down the aisle, she turned around and looked at the minister.

“There are so many hypocrites in this church that it isn’t fit for decent people to come to,” she said. “Rather than be such hypocrites as most of you are it would be better for you to go miles into the woods and commit suicide.”

“There are so many hypocrites in this church that it isn’t a place for decent people,” she said. “Instead of being the hypocrites that most of you are, it would be better for you to walk miles into the woods and end your lives.”

Wheeling about, she strode to the door. Then she turned for a Parthian shot.

Wheeling around, she walked to the door. Then she turned for a parting shot.

“I’ve felt kind of worried for God sometimes, seeing He has so much to attend to,” she said, “but I see I needn’t be, so long’s there’s plenty of ministers to tell Him what to do.”

“I’ve felt kind of worried for God sometimes, seeing He has so much to take care of,” she said, “but I realize I don’t need to be, as long as there are plenty of ministers to tell Him what to do.”

With that Peg shook the dust of Carlisle church from her feet. Poor Mr. Davidson resumed his discourse. Old Elder Bayley, whose attention an earthquake could not have distracted from the sermon, afterwards declared that it was an excellent and edifying exhortation, but I doubt if anyone else in Carlisle church tasted it much or gained much good therefrom. Certainly we of the King household did not. We could not even remember the text when we reached home. Felicity was comfortless.

With that, Peg brushed the dust from Carlisle church off her feet. Poor Mr. Davidson continued with his talk. Old Elder Bayley, whose focus an earthquake couldn't shake from the sermon, later said it was an excellent and uplifting message, but I doubt anyone else in Carlisle church really appreciated it or benefited from it. We, in the King household, certainly did not. We couldn't even remember the text when we got home. Felicity was upset.

“Mr. Davidson would be sure to think she belonged to our family when she was in our pew,” she said bitterly. “Oh, I feel as if I could never get over such a mortification! Peter, I do wish you wouldn’t go telling people they ought to go to church. It’s all your fault that this happened.”

“Mr. Davidson will definitely think she’s part of our family when she’s in our pew,” she said bitterly. “Oh, I feel like I’ll never get over such embarrassment! Peter, I really wish you wouldn’t go telling people they should go to church. This is all your fault for what happened.”

“Never mind, it will be a good story to tell sometime,” remarked the Story Girl with relish.

“Don't worry, it’ll make a great story to tell later,” said the Story Girl with enthusiasm.





CHAPTER XXII. THE YANKEE STORM

In an August orchard six children and a grown-up were sitting around the pulpit stone. The grown-up was Miss Reade, who had been up to give the girls their music lesson and had consented to stay to tea, much to the rapture of the said girls, who continued to worship her with unabated and romantic ardour. To us, over the golden grasses, came the Story Girl, carrying in her hand a single large poppy, like a blood-red chalice filled with the wine of August wizardry. She proffered it to Miss Reade and, as the latter took it into her singularly slender, beautiful hand, I saw a ring on her third finger. I noticed it, because I had heard the girls say that Miss Reade never wore rings, not liking them. It was not a new ring; it was handsome, but of an old-fashioned design and setting, with a glint of diamonds about a central sapphire. Later on, when Miss Reade had gone, I asked the Story Girl if she had noticed the ring. She nodded, but seemed disinclined to say more about it.

In an August orchard, six kids and an adult were sitting around the pulpit stone. The adult was Miss Reade, who had come to give the girls their music lesson and had agreed to stay for tea, much to the delight of the girls, who continued to admire her with unwavering and romantic enthusiasm. Over the golden grasses, the Story Girl approached, holding a single large poppy in her hand, like a blood-red chalice filled with the magic of August. She offered it to Miss Reade, and as the latter took it into her uniquely slender, beautiful hand, I noticed a ring on her third finger. I spotted it because I had heard the girls say that Miss Reade never wore rings since she didn’t like them. It wasn’t a new ring; it was beautiful but of an old-fashioned design and setting, with diamonds glinting around a central sapphire. Later, after Miss Reade had left, I asked the Story Girl if she had seen the ring. She nodded but seemed unwilling to talk more about it.

“Look here, Sara,” I said, “there’s something about that ring—something you know.”

“Hey, Sara,” I said, “there’s something about that ring—something you know.”

“I told you once there was a story growing but you would have to wait until it was fully grown,” she answered.

“I told you before that there was a story developing, but you’d have to wait until it was fully formed,” she replied.

“Is Miss Reade going to marry anybody—anybody we know?” I persisted.

“Is Miss Reade going to marry someone—someone we know?” I continued.

“Curiosity killed a cat,” observed the Story Girl coolly. “Miss Reade hasn’t told me that she was going to marry anybody. You will find out all that is good for you to know in due time.”

“Curiosity killed the cat,” the Story Girl said calmly. “Miss Reade hasn’t mentioned that she’s going to marry anyone. You’ll find out what you need to know in due time.”

When the Story Girl put on grown-up airs I did not like her so well, and I dropped the subject with a dignity that seemed to amuse her mightily.

When the Story Girl tried to act all grown-up, I didn’t like her as much, so I dropped the subject with a dignity that clearly amused her a lot.

She had been away for a week, visiting cousins in Markdale, and she had come home with a new treasure-trove of stories, most of which she had heard from the old sailors of Markdale Harbour. She had promised that morning to tell us of “the most tragic event that had ever been known on the north shore,” and we now reminded her of her promise.

She had been gone for a week, visiting her cousins in Markdale, and she came back with a bunch of new stories, most of which she had heard from the old sailors at Markdale Harbour. That morning, she promised to tell us about “the most tragic event that had ever happened on the north shore,” and we now reminded her of her promise.

“Some call it the ‘Yankee Storm,’ and others the ‘American Gale,’” she began, sitting down by Miss Reade and beaming, because the latter put her arm around her waist. “It happened nearly forty years ago, in October of 1851. Old Mr. Coles at the Harbour told me all about it. He was a young man then and he says he can never forget that dreadful time. You know in those days hundreds of American fishing schooners used to come down to the Gulf every summer to fish mackerel. On one beautiful Saturday night in this October of 1851, more than one hundred of these vessels could be counted from Markdale Capes. By Monday night more than seventy of them had been destroyed. Those which had escaped were mostly those which went into harbour Saturday night, to keep Sunday. Mr. Coles says the rest stayed outside and fished all day Sunday, same as through the week, and HE says the storm was a judgment on them for doing it. But he admits that even some of them got into harbour later on and escaped, so it’s hard to know what to think. But it is certain that on Sunday night there came up a sudden and terrible storm—the worst, Mr. Coles says, that has ever been known on the north shore. It lasted for two days and scores of vessels were driven ashore and completely wrecked. The crews of most of the vessels that went ashore on the sand beaches were saved, but those that struck on the rocks went to pieces and all hands were lost. For weeks after the storm the north shore was strewn with the bodies of drowned men. Think of it! Many of them were unknown and unrecognizable, and they were buried in Markdale graveyard. Mr. Coles says the schoolmaster who was in Markdale then wrote a poem on the storm and Mr. Coles recited the first two verses to me.

“Some call it the ‘Yankee Storm,’ and others the ‘American Gale,’” she began, sitting down next to Miss Reade and smiling because Miss Reade put her arm around her waist. “It happened almost forty years ago, in October of 1851. Old Mr. Coles at the Harbour told me all about it. He was a young man back then, and he says he can never forget that terrible time. You know, in those days hundreds of American fishing schooners would come down to the Gulf every summer to catch mackerel. On one beautiful Saturday night in October of 1851, more than one hundred of these vessels could be seen from Markdale Capes. By Monday night, over seventy of them had been destroyed. Most of those that survived were the ones that went into harbor Saturday night to observe Sunday. Mr. Coles says the rest stayed outside and fished all day Sunday, just like the rest of the week, and he claims the storm was a punishment for that. But he admits that even some of them made it into harbor later and escaped, so it's tough to know what to think. But it’s certain that a sudden and brutal storm hit on Sunday night—the worst, Mr. Coles says, that has ever been seen on the north shore. It lasted for two days, and countless vessels were driven ashore and completely wrecked. The crews of most of the vessels that ran aground on the sandy beaches were saved, but those that hit the rocks broke apart and everyone was lost. For weeks after the storm, the north shore was filled with the bodies of drowned men. Can you imagine? Many of them were unknown and unrecognizable, and they were buried in Markdale graveyard. Mr. Coles says the schoolmaster who was in Markdale at that time wrote a poem about the storm, and Mr. Coles recited the first two verses to me.

“‘Here are the fishers’ hillside graves,
The church beside, the woods around,
Below, the hollow moaning waves
Where the poor fishermen were drowned.

“‘A sudden tempest the blue welkin tore,
The seamen tossed and torn apart
Rolled with the seaweed to the shore
While landsmen gazed with aching heart.’

“‘Here are the grave sites of the fishermen on the hillside,
The church nearby, the woods surrounding,
Below, the hollow moaning waves
Where the poor fishermen drowned.

“‘A sudden storm ripped through the blue sky,
The sailors thrown around and torn apart
Rolled in with the seaweed to the shore
While those on land watched with aching hearts.’”

“Mr. Coles couldn’t remember any more of it. But the saddest of all the stories of the Yankee Storm was the one about the Franklin Dexter. The Franklin Dexter went ashore on the Markdale Capes and all on board perished, the Captain and three of his brothers among them. These four young men were the sons of an old man who lived in Portland, Maine, and when he heard what had happened he came right down to the Island to see if he could find their bodies. They had all come ashore and had been buried in Markdale graveyard; but he was determined to take them up and carry them home for burial. He said he had promised their mother to take her boys home to her and he must do it. So they were taken up and put on board a sailing vessel at Markdale Harbour to be taken back to Maine, while the father himself went home on a passenger steamer. The name of the sailing vessel was the Seth Hall, and the captain’s name was Seth Hall, too. Captain Hall was a dreadfully profane man and used to swear blood-curdling oaths. On the night he sailed out of Markdale Harbour the old sailors warned him that a storm was brewing and that it would catch him if he did not wait until it was over. The captain had become very impatient because of several delays he had already met with, and he was in a furious temper. He swore a wicked oath that he would sail out of Markdale Harbour that night and ‘God Almighty Himself shouldn’t catch him.’ He did sail out of the harbour; and the storm did catch him, and the Seth Hall went down with all hands, the dead and the living finding a watery grave together. So the poor old mother up in Maine never had her boys brought back to her after all. Mr. Coles says it seems as if it were foreordained that they should not rest in a grave, but should lie beneath the waves until the day when the sea gives up its dead.”

“Mr. Coles couldn’t remember any more of it. But the saddest of all the stories of the Yankee Storm was the one about the Franklin Dexter. The Franklin Dexter went ashore on the Markdale Capes and everyone on board perished, including the Captain and three of his brothers. These four young men were the sons of an old man from Portland, Maine, and when he heard what had happened, he came straight to the Island to see if he could find their bodies. They had all washed ashore and had been buried in the Markdale graveyard, but he was determined to retrieve them and take them home for burial. He said he had promised their mother to bring her boys home and he had to do it. So they were exhumed and put on board a sailing vessel at Markdale Harbour to be taken back to Maine, while the father himself returned home on a passenger steamer. The name of the sailing vessel was the Seth Hall, and the captain was also named Seth Hall. Captain Hall was a terribly profane man who would swear terrible oaths. On the night he set sail from Markdale Harbour, the old sailors warned him that a storm was brewing and that it would hit him if he didn’t wait until it passed. The captain had become very impatient due to several delays he had already faced, and he was in a furious mood. He swore a wicked oath that he would sail out of Markdale Harbour that night and ‘God Almighty Himself wouldn’t catch him.’ He did sail out of the harbour; and the storm did catch him, and the Seth Hall sank with everyone on board, the dead and the living finding a watery grave together. So the poor old mother back in Maine never got her boys brought back to her after all. Mr. Coles says it seems as if it were meant to be that they should not rest in a grave, but should lie beneath the waves until the day when the sea gives up its dead.”

“‘They sleep as well beneath that purple tide
As others under turf,’”

“‘They sleep just as well beneath that purple tide
As others do under the ground,’”

quoted Miss Reade softly. “I am very thankful,” she added, “that I am not one of those whose dear ones ‘go down to the sea in ships.’ It seems to me that they have treble their share of this world’s heartache.”

quoted Miss Reade softly. “I’m really grateful,” she added, “that I’m not one of those whose loved ones ‘go down to the sea in ships.’ It seems to me that they have three times the share of this world’s heartache.”

“Uncle Stephen was a sailor and he was drowned,” said Felicity, “and they say it broke Grandmother King’s heart. I don’t see why people can’t be contented on dry land.”

“Uncle Stephen was a sailor and he drowned,” said Felicity, “and they say it broke Grandmother King’s heart. I don’t get why people can’t be happy on dry land.”

Cecily’s tears had been dropping on the autograph quilt square she was faithfully embroidering. She had been diligently collecting names for it ever since the preceding autumn and had a goodly number; but Kitty Marr had one more and this was certainly a fly in Cecily’s ointment.

Cecily’s tears were falling on the autograph quilt square she was carefully embroidering. She had been diligently gathering names for it since last autumn and had a decent number; however, Kitty Marr had one more, and that was definitely a downside for Cecily.

“Besides, one I’ve got isn’t paid for—Peg Bowen’s,” she lamented, “and I don’t suppose it ever will be, for I’ll never dare to ask her for it.”

“Besides, the one I have isn’t paid off—Peg Bowen’s,” she complained, “and I doubt it ever will be, because I’ll never have the guts to ask her for it.”

“I wouldn’t put it on at all,” said Felicity.

“I wouldn’t wear it at all,” said Felicity.

“Oh, I don’t dare not to. She’d be sure to find out I didn’t and then she’d be very angry. I wish I could get just one more name and then I’d be contented. But I don’t know of a single person who hasn’t been asked already.”

“Oh, I can’t risk not doing it. She’d definitely find out I didn’t, and then she’d be really upset. I wish I could get just one more name, and then I’d be satisfied. But I can’t think of anyone who hasn’t already been asked.”

“Except Mr. Campbell,” said Dan.

“Except for Mr. Campbell,” said Dan.

“Oh, of course nobody would ask Mr. Campbell. We all know it would be of no use. He doesn’t believe in missions at all—in fact, he says he detests the very mention of missions—and he never gives one cent to them.”

“Oh, of course nobody would ask Mr. Campbell. We all know it would be pointless. He doesn’t believe in missions at all—in fact, he says he hates even talking about them—and he never donates a cent to them.”

“All the same, I think he ought to be asked, so that he wouldn’t have the excuse that nobody DID ask him,” declared Dan.

“All the same, I think he should be asked, so he doesn’t have the excuse that nobody DID ask him,” declared Dan.

“Do you really think so, Dan?” asked Cecily earnestly.

“Do you really think that, Dan?” Cecily asked sincerely.

“Sure,” said Dan, solemnly. Dan liked to tease even Cecily a wee bit now and then.

“Sure,” Dan said seriously. He liked to tease Cecily a little bit now and then.

Cecily relapsed into anxious thought, and care sat visibly on her brow for the rest of the day. Next morning she came to me and said:

Cecily fell back into anxious thoughts, and worry was clearly visible on her face for the rest of the day. The next morning, she came to me and said:

“Bev, would you like to go for a walk with me this afternoon?”

“Bev, do you want to go for a walk with me this afternoon?”

“Of course,” I replied. “Any particular where?”

“Of course,” I replied. “Anywhere in particular?”

“I’m going to see Mr. Campbell and ask him for his name for my square,” said Cecily resolutely. “I don’t suppose it will do any good. He wouldn’t give anything to the library last summer, you remember, till the Story Girl told him that story about his grandmother. She won’t go with me this time—I don’t know why. I can’t tell a story and I’m frightened to death just to think of going to him. But I believe it is my duty; and besides I would love to get as many names on my square as Kitty Marr has. So if you’ll go with me we’ll go this afternoon. I simply COULDN’T go alone.”

“I’m going to see Mr. Campbell and ask him for his name for my square,” Cecily said determinedly. “I doubt it will make a difference. He didn't give anything to the library last summer, remember, until the Story Girl told him that story about his grandmother. She won’t come with me this time—I don’t know why. I can’t tell a story and I’m terrified just thinking about going to him. But I think it’s my duty; plus, I would love to get as many names on my square as Kitty Marr has. So if you’ll come with me, we’ll go this afternoon. I just COULDN’T go alone.”





CHAPTER XXIII. A MISSIONARY HEROINE

Accordingly, that afternoon we bearded the lion in his den. The road we took was a beautiful one, for we went “cross lots,” and we enjoyed it, in spite of the fact that we did not expect the interview with Mr. Campbell to be a very pleasant one. To be sure, he had been quite civil on the occasion of our last call upon him, but the Story Girl had been with us then and had beguiled him into good-humour and generosity by the magic of her voice and personality. We had no such ally now, and Mr. Campbell was known to be virulently opposed to missions in any shape or form.

That afternoon, we went right to the source. The path we chose was lovely because we took a shortcut, and we enjoyed it, even though we didn't expect our meeting with Mr. Campbell to be very pleasant. He had been pretty polite during our last visit, but the Story Girl had been with us then and had charmed him into a good mood with her voice and personality. We didn’t have her support this time, and Mr. Campbell was known to be strongly against missions in any form.

“I don’t know whether it would have been any better if I could have put on my good clothes,” said Cecily, with a rueful glance at her print dress, which, though neat and clean, was undeniably faded and RATHER short and tight. “The Story Girl said it would, and I wanted to, but mother wouldn’t let me. She said it was all nonsense, and Mr. Campbell would never notice what I had on.”

“I don’t know if it would have been any better if I could have worn my nice clothes,” said Cecily, giving a regretful look at her printed dress, which, although neat and clean, was definitely faded and kind of short and tight. “The Story Girl said it would help, and I wanted to, but Mom wouldn’t let me. She said it was all silly, and Mr. Campbell wouldn’t even notice what I was wearing.”

“It’s my opinion that Mr. Campbell notices a good deal more than you’d think for,” I said sagely.

“It’s my opinion that Mr. Campbell notices a lot more than you’d think,” I said wisely.

“Well, I wish our call was over,” sighed Cecily. “I can’t tell you how I dread it.”

“Well, I wish our call was done,” sighed Cecily. “I can’t tell you how much I dread it.”

“Now, see here, Sis,” I said cheerfully, “let’s not think about it till we get there. It’ll only spoil our walk and do no good. Let’s just forget it and enjoy ourselves.”

“Hey, Sis,” I said cheerfully, “let’s not worry about it until we get there. It’ll only ruin our walk and won’t help anything. Let’s just forget about it and have a good time.”

“I’ll try,” agreed Cecily, “but it’s ever so much easier to preach than to practise.”

“I’ll try,” Cecily agreed, “but it’s so much easier to talk about it than to actually do it.”

Our way lay first over a hill top, gallantly plumed with golden rod, where cloud shadows drifted over us like a gypsying crew. Carlisle, in all its ripely tinted length and breadth, lay below us, basking in the August sunshine, that spilled over the brim of the valley to the far-off Markdale Harbour, cupped in its harvest-golden hills.

Our path first led us over a hilltop, boldly adorned with goldenrod, where shadows from the clouds floated above us like a wandering group. Carlisle, in all its richly colored expanse, spread out below us, soaking up the August sunshine that overflowed from the valley to the distant Markdale Harbour, nestled within its golden harvest hills.

Then came a little valley overgrown with the pale purple bloom of thistles and elusively haunted with their perfume. You say that thistles have no perfume? Go you to a brook hollow where they grow some late summer twilight at dewfall; and on the still air that rises suddenly to meet you will come a waft of faint, aromatic fragrance, wondrously sweet and evasive, the distillation of that despised thistle bloom.

Then you reach a small valley filled with the light purple flowers of thistles, their scent strangely lingering in the air. You say thistles have no scent? Go to a streamside where they grow during the late summer twilight at dusk; and as the still air rises to greet you, you'll catch a hint of a soft, aromatic fragrance, surprisingly sweet and elusive, the essence of that overlooked thistle bloom.

Beyond this the path wound through a forest of fir, where a wood wind wove its murmurous spell and a wood brook dimpled pellucidly among the shadows—the dear, companionable, elfin shadows—that lurked under the low growing boughs. Along the edges of that winding path grew banks of velvet green moss, starred with clusters of pigeon berries. Pigeon berries are not to be eaten. They are woolly, tasteless things. But they are to be looked at in their glowing scarlet. They are the jewels with which the forest of cone-bearers loves to deck its brown breast. Cecily gathered some and pinned them on hers, but they did not become her. I thought how witching the Story Girl’s brown curls would have looked twined with those brilliant clusters. Perhaps Cecily was thinking of it, too, for she presently said,

Beyond this, the path wound through a fir forest, where a gentle breeze whispered its soothing spell and a clear stream bubbled cheerfully among the shadows—the lovely, friendly, magical shadows—that lingered under the low-hanging branches. Along the edges of that winding path grew soft green moss, dotted with clusters of pigeon berries. Pigeon berries aren’t edible. They’re fuzzy and tasteless. But they’re beautiful to look at in their bright red color. They’re the gems that the forest of evergreens loves to adorn itself with. Cecily picked some and pinned them on herself, but they didn’t suit her. I thought how enchanting the Story Girl’s brown curls would have looked intertwined with those vibrant clusters. Maybe Cecily was thinking the same thing, because she soon said,

“Bev, don’t you think the Story Girl is changing somehow?”

“Bev, don’t you think the Story Girl is changing in some way?”

“There are times—just times—when she seems to belong more among the grown-ups than among us,” I said, reluctantly, “especially when she puts on her bridesmaid dress.”

“There are times—just times—when she seems to fit in better with the adults than with us,” I said, hesitantly, “especially when she wears her bridesmaid dress.”

“Well, she’s the oldest of us, and when you come to think of it, she’s fifteen,—that’s almost grown-up,” sighed Cecily. Then she added, with sudden vehemence, “I hate the thought of any of us growing up. Felicity says she just longs to be grown-up, but I don’t, not a bit. I wish I could just stay a little girl for ever—and have you and Felix and all the others for playmates right along. I don’t know how it is—but whenever I think of being grown-up I seem to feel tired.”

“Well, she’s the oldest of us, and when you think about it, she’s fifteen—that’s almost grown up,” sighed Cecily. Then she added, with sudden intensity, “I hate the idea of any of us growing up. Felicity says she can't wait to be grown up, but I don’t, not at all. I wish I could just stay a little girl forever—and have you and Felix and everyone else as my playmates all the time. I don’t know why, but every time I think about being grown up, I start to feel tired.”

Something about Cecily’s speech—or the wistful look that had crept into her sweet brown eyes—made me feel vaguely uncomfortable; I was glad that we were at the end of our journey, with Mr. Campbell’s big house before us, and his dog sitting gravely at the veranda steps.

Something about Cecily’s speech—or the longing look that had appeared in her sweet brown eyes—made me feel somewhat uneasy; I was relieved that we were at the end of our journey, with Mr. Campbell’s big house in front of us and his dog sitting seriously on the steps of the veranda.

“Oh, dear,” said Cecily, with a shiver, “I’d been hoping that dog wouldn’t be around.”

“Oh no,” said Cecily, shivering, “I was really hoping that dog wouldn't be here.”

“He never bites,” I assured her.

"He doesn't bite," I assured her.

“Perhaps he doesn’t, but he always looks as if he was going to,” rejoined Cecily.

“Maybe he doesn't, but he always looks like he is going to,” replied Cecily.

The dog continued to look, and, as we edged gingerly past him and up the veranda steps, he turned his head and kept on looking. What with Mr. Campbell before us and the dog behind, Cecily was trembling with nervousness; but perhaps it was as well that the dour brute was there, else I verily believe she would have turned and fled shamelessly when we heard steps in the hall.

The dog kept watching us, and as we carefully walked past him and up the steps of the porch, he turned his head and kept staring. With Mr. Campbell in front of us and the dog behind, Cecily was shaking with nervousness; but maybe it was good that the grumpy dog was there, otherwise I genuinely believe she would have turned and run away in embarrassment when we heard footsteps in the hallway.

It was Mr. Campbell’s housekeeper who came to the door, however; she ushered us pleasantly into the sitting-room where Mr. Campbell was reading. He laid down his book with a slight frown and said nothing at all in response to our timid “good afternoon.” But after we had sat for a few minutes in wretched silence, wishing ourselves a thousand miles away, he said, with a chuckle,

It was Mr. Campbell's housekeeper who answered the door; she welcomed us into the living room where Mr. Campbell was reading. He set down his book with a small frown and didn't say anything in response to our shy "good afternoon." But after we sat in awkward silence for a few minutes, wishing we were anywhere but there, he finally spoke with a chuckle,

“Well, is it the school library again?”

“Well, is it the school library again?”

Cecily had remarked as we were coming that what she dreaded most of all was introducing the subject; but Mr. Campbell had given her a splendid opening, and she plunged wildly in at once, rattling her explanation off nervously with trembling voice and flushed cheeks.

Cecily had mentioned as we were arriving that what she feared the most was bringing up the topic; but Mr. Campbell had provided her with a great opportunity, and she dove right in, nervously rushing through her explanation with a shaky voice and blushing cheeks.

“No, it’s our Mission Band autograph quilt, Mr. Campbell. There are to be as many squares in it as there are members in the Band. Each one has a square and is collecting names for it. If you want to have your name on the quilt you pay five cents, and if you want to have it right in the round spot in the middle of the square you must pay ten cents. Then when we have got all the names we can we will embroider them on the squares. The money is to go to the little girl our Band is supporting in Korea. I heard that nobody had asked you, so I thought perhaps you would give me your name for my square.”

“No, it’s our Mission Band autograph quilt, Mr. Campbell. We’re making as many squares as there are members in the Band. Each member gets a square and is gathering names for it. If you want your name on the quilt, it costs five cents, and if you want it right in the center of the square, you’ll need to pay ten cents. Once we have all the names, we’ll embroider them onto the squares. The money is going to support the little girl our Band is helping in Korea. I heard no one had asked you, so I thought maybe you’d like to give me your name for my square.”

Mr. Campbell drew his black brows together in a scowl.

Mr. Campbell furrowed his dark eyebrows into a frown.

“Stuff and nonsense!” he exclaimed angrily. “I don’t believe in Foreign Missions—don’t believe in them at all. I never give a cent to them.”

“Stuff and nonsense!” he shouted angrily. “I don’t believe in Foreign Missions—I don’t believe in them at all. I never give a dime to them.”

“Five cents isn’t a very large sum,” said Cecily earnestly.

“Five cents isn't a lot of money,” Cecily said seriously.

Mr. Campbell’s scowl disappeared and he laughed.

Mr. Campbell’s frown vanished, and he laughed.

“It wouldn’t break me,” he admitted, “but it’s the principle of the thing. And as for that Mission Band of yours, if it wasn’t for the fun you get out of it, catch one of you belonging. You don’t really care a rap more for the heathen than I do.”

“It wouldn’t break me,” he admitted, “but it’s the principle of the thing. And as for your Mission Band, if it wasn’t for the fun you have with it, I’d love to catch one of you in the act. You don’t really care any more about the heathen than I do.”

“Oh, we do,” protested Cecily. “We do think of all the poor little children in Korea, and we like to think we are helping them, if it’s ever so little. We ARE in earnest, Mr. Campbell—indeed we are.”

“Oh, we do,” protested Cecily. “We really think about all the poor little children in Korea, and we like to believe we’re helping them, even if it’s just a little bit. We ARE serious, Mr. Campbell—truly we are.”

“Don’t believe it—don’t believe a word of it,” said Mr. Campbell impolitely. “You’ll do things that are nice and interesting. You’ll get up concerts, and chase people about for autographs and give money your parents give you and that doesn’t cost you either time or labour. But you wouldn’t do anything you disliked for the heathen children—you wouldn’t make any real sacrifice for them—catch you!”

“Don’t believe it—don’t take a single word of it,” Mr. Campbell said rudely. “You’ll do nice and interesting things. You’ll organize concerts, chase people for autographs, and spend money your parents give you that doesn’t cost you any time or effort. But you wouldn’t do anything you didn’t like for those ungrateful kids—you wouldn’t make any real sacrifice for them—no way!”

“Indeed we would,” cried Cecily, forgetting her timidity in her zeal. “I just wish I had a chance to prove it to you.”

“Absolutely we would,” shouted Cecily, losing her shyness in her excitement. “I just wish I had the chance to show you.”

“You do, eh? Come, now, I’ll take you at your word. I’ll test you. Tomorrow is Communion Sunday and the church will be full of folks and they’ll all have their best clothes on. If you go to church tomorrow in the very costume you have on at present, without telling anyone why you do so, until it is all over, I’ll give you—why, I vow I’ll give you five dollars for that quilt of yours.”

“You do, huh? Alright, I’ll take you at your word. Let’s see what you’ve got. Tomorrow is Communion Sunday, and the church will be packed with people all dressed in their best. If you go to church tomorrow in the exact outfit you’re wearing right now, without explaining to anyone why you’re doing it until it’s all over, I’ll give you—I swear I’ll give you five dollars for that quilt of yours.”

Poor Cecily! To go to church in a faded print dress, with a shabby little old sun-hat and worn shoes! It was very cruel of Mr. Campbell.

Poor Cecily! Going to church in a faded print dress, with a shabby old sun hat and worn-out shoes! That was really harsh of Mr. Campbell.

“I—I don’t think mother would let me,” she faltered.

“I—I don’t think Mom would let me,” she hesitated.

Her tormentor smiled grimly.

Her tormentor smiled darkly.

“It’s not hard to find some excuse,” he said sarcastically.

“It’s not difficult to come up with some excuse,” he said sarcastically.

Cecily crimsoned and sat up facing Mr. Campbell spunkily.

Cecily blushed and sat up, facing Mr. Campbell confidently.

“It’s NOT an excuse,” she said. “If mother will let me go to church like this I’ll go. But I’ll have to tell HER why, Mr. Campbell, because I’m certain she’d never let me if I didn’t.”

“It’s NOT an excuse,” she said. “If my mom lets me go to church like this, I’ll go. But I’ll have to explain to HER why, Mr. Campbell, because I’m sure she’d never let me if I didn’t.”

“Oh, you can tell all your own family,” said Mr. Campbell, “but remember, none of them must tell it outside until Sunday is over. If they do, I’ll be sure to find it out and then our bargain is off. If I see you in church tomorrow, dressed as you are now, I’ll give you my name and five dollars. But I won’t see you. You’ll shrink when you’ve had time to think it over.”

“Oh, you can tell your family,” Mr. Campbell said, “but remember, none of them can share it outside until Sunday is over. If they do, I’ll definitely find out, and our deal is off. If I see you in church tomorrow, dressed like you are now, I’ll give you my name and five bucks. But I doubt I’ll see you. You’ll back out once you've had time to think it over.”

“I sha’n’t,” said Cecily resolutely.

“I won’t,” said Cecily resolutely.

“Well, we’ll see. And now come out to the barn with me. I’ve got the prettiest little drove of calves out there you ever saw. I want you to see them.”

"Well, we’ll see. Now come out to the barn with me. I’ve got the cutest little bunch of calves out there you've ever seen. I want you to check them out."

Mr. Campbell took us all over his barns and was very affable. He had beautiful horses, cows and sheep, and I enjoyed seeing them. I don’t think Cecily did, however. She was very quiet and even Mr. Campbell’s handsome new span of dappled grays failed to arouse any enthusiasm in her. She was already in bitter anticipation living over the martyrdom of the morrow. On the way home she asked me seriously if I thought Mr. Campbell would go to heaven when he died.

Mr. Campbell showed us around his barns and was really friendly. He had beautiful horses, cows, and sheep, and I loved seeing them. I don’t think Cecily felt the same way, though. She was really quiet, and even Mr. Campbell’s stunning new pair of dappled gray horses didn’t excite her at all. She was already anxiously thinking about the struggles of tomorrow. On the way home, she asked me seriously if I thought Mr. Campbell would go to heaven when he died.

“Of course he will,” I said. “Isn’t he a member of the church?”

“Of course he will,” I said. “Isn’t he part of the church?”

“Oh, yes, but I can’t imagine him fitting into heaven. You know he isn’t really fond of anything but live stock.”

“Oh, yes, but I can’t picture him fitting in up there. You know he doesn’t really like anything except livestock.”

“He’s fond of teasing people, I guess,” I responded. “Are you really going to church to-morrow in that dress, Sis?”

"He's really into teasing people, I guess," I replied. "Are you actually going to church tomorrow in that dress, Sis?"

“If mother’ll let me I’ll have to,” said poor Cecily. “I won’t let Mr. Campbell triumph over me. And I DO want to have as many names as Kitty has. And I DO want to help the poor little Korean children. But it will be simply dreadful. I don’t know whether I hope mother will or not.”

“If mom lets me, I’ll have to,” said poor Cecily. “I won’t let Mr. Campbell win against me. And I really want to have as many names as Kitty does. And I really want to help the poor little Korean children. But it will be absolutely awful. I can’t decide if I want mom to say yes or not.”

I did not believe she would, but Aunt Janet sometimes could be depended on for the unexpected. She laughed and told Cecily she could please herself. Felicity was in a rage over it, and declared SHE wouldn’t go to church if Cecily went in such a rig. Dan sarcastically inquired if all she went to church for was to show off her fine clothes and look at other people’s; then they quarrelled and didn’t speak to each other for two days, much to Cecily’s distress.

I didn't think she would, but Aunt Janet could sometimes be counted on for surprises. She laughed and told Cecily to do whatever she wanted. Felicity was furious about it and said SHE wouldn’t go to church if Cecily wore that outfit. Dan sarcastically asked if Felicity was only going to church to show off her nice clothes and check out everyone else's; then they argued and didn’t talk to each other for two days, which upset Cecily.

I suspect poor Sis wished devoutly that it might rain the next day; but it was gloriously fine. We were all waiting in the orchard for the Story Girl who had not begun to dress for church until Cecily and Felicity were ready. Felicity was her prettiest in flower-trimmed hat, crisp muslin, floating ribbons and trim black slippers. Poor Cecily stood beside her mute and pale, in her faded school garb and heavy copper-toed boots. But her face, if pale, was very determined. Cecily, having put her hand to the plough, was not of those who turn back.

I think poor Sis really hoped it would rain the next day, but it was a beautiful day. We were all waiting in the orchard for the Story Girl, who hadn’t started getting ready for church until Cecily and Felicity were done. Felicity looked her best in a flower-adorned hat, crisp muslin dress, flowing ribbons, and neat black shoes. Poor Cecily stood next to her, silent and pale, in her worn school clothes and heavy copper-toed boots. But even though her face was pale, it showed a strong determination. Once Cecily had committed, she was not the type to back down.

“You do look just awful,” said Felicity. “I don’t care—I’m going to sit in Uncle James’ pew. I WON’T sit with you. There will be so many strangers there, and all the Markdale people, and what will they think of you? Some of them will never know the reason, either.”

“You look terrible,” said Felicity. “I don’t care—I’m going to sit in Uncle James’ pew. I WON’T sit with you. There will be so many strangers there, and all the Markdale people, and what will they think of you? Some of them will never know why, either.”

“I wish the Story Girl would hurry,” was all poor Cecily said. “We’re going to be late. It wouldn’t have been quite so hard if I could have got there before anyone and slipped quietly into our pew.”

“I wish the Story Girl would hurry,” was all poor Cecily said. “We’re going to be late. It wouldn’t have been quite so hard if I could have gotten there before anyone and slipped quietly into our pew.”

“Here she comes at last,” said Dan. “Why—what’s she got on?”

“Here she comes finally,” said Dan. “Wait—what's she wearing?”

The Story Girl joined us with a quizzical smile on her face. Dan whistled. Cecily’s pale cheeks flushed with understanding and gratitude. The Story Girl wore her school print dress and hat also, and was gloveless and heavy shod.

The Story Girl joined us with a curious smile on her face. Dan whistled. Cecily’s pale cheeks turned red with understanding and gratitude. The Story Girl was wearing her school print dress and hat, and she had no gloves on and was wearing heavy shoes.

“You’re not going to have to go through this all alone, Cecily,” she said.

“You're not going to have to go through this alone, Cecily,” she said.

“Oh, it won’t be half so hard now,” said Cecily, with a long breath of relief.

“Oh, it won't be nearly as hard now,” said Cecily, with a long sigh of relief.

I fancy it was hard enough even then. The Story Girl did not care a whit, but Cecily rather squirmed under the curious glances that were cast at her. She afterwards told me that she really did not think she could have endured it if she had been alone.

I think it was tough even back then. The Story Girl didn’t mind at all, but Cecily felt uncomfortable with all the curious looks directed at her. She later told me that she honestly didn’t think she could have handled it if she had been by herself.

Mr. Campbell met us under the elms in the churchyard, with a twinkle in his eye.

Mr. Campbell met us under the elm trees in the churchyard, with a sparkle in his eye.

“Well, you did it, Miss,” he said to Cecily, “but you should have been alone. That was what I meant. I suppose you think you’ve cheated me nicely.”

“Well, you did it, Miss,” he said to Cecily, “but you should have done it alone. That’s what I meant. I guess you think you’ve outsmarted me.”

“No, she doesn’t,” spoke up the Story Girl undauntedly. “She was all dressed and ready to come before she knew I was going to dress the same way. So she kept her bargain faithfully, Mr. Campbell, and I think you were cruel to make her do it.”

“No, she doesn’t,” said the Story Girl confidently. “She was all dressed and ready to come before she knew I was going to dress the same way. So she kept her promise, Mr. Campbell, and I think you were harsh to make her do it.”

“You do, eh? Well, well, I hope you’ll forgive me. I didn’t think she’d do it—I was sure feminine vanity would win the day over missionary zeal. It seems it didn’t—though how much was pure missionary zeal and how much just plain King spunk I’m doubtful. I’ll keep my promise, Miss. You shall have your five dollars, and mind you put my name in the round space. No five-cent corners for me.”

“You do, huh? Well, I hope you’ll forgive me. I didn’t think she’d actually do it—I was sure her vanity would win out over her missionary spirit. Seems I was wrong—though I’m not sure how much of it was pure missionary zeal and how much was just plain confidence. I’ll keep my promise, Miss. You’ll get your five dollars, and make sure to put my name in the round space. No five-cent corners for me.”





CHAPTER XXIV. A TANTALIZING REVELATION

“I shall have something to tell you in the orchard this evening,” said the Story Girl at breakfast one morning. Her eyes were very bright and excited. She looked as if she had not slept a great deal. She had spent the previous evening with Miss Reade and had not returned until the rest of us were in bed. Miss Reade had finished giving music lessons and was going home in a few days. Cecily and Felicity were in despair over this and mourned as those without comfort. But the Story Girl, who had been even more devoted to Miss Reade than either of them, had not, as I noticed, expressed any regret and seemed to be very cheerful over the whole matter.

“I have something to share with you in the orchard this evening,” said the Story Girl at breakfast one morning. Her eyes were bright and full of excitement. She looked like she hadn't slept much. She had spent the previous evening with Miss Reade and didn't get back until the rest of us were in bed. Miss Reade was finishing her music lessons and would be going home in a few days. Cecily and Felicity were heartbroken about this and mourned like they had no comfort. But the Story Girl, who had been even more attached to Miss Reade than either of them, hadn’t shown any regret, as I noticed, and seemed quite cheerful about the whole situation.

“Why can’t you tell it now?” asked Felicity.

“Why can't you tell it now?” Felicity asked.

“Because the evening is the nicest time to tell things in. I only mentioned it now so that you would have something interesting to look forward to all day.”

“Because the evening is the best time to share stories. I just brought it up now so you'd have something exciting to look forward to all day.”

“Is it about Miss Reade?” asked Cecily.

“Is it about Miss Reade?” Cecily asked.

“Never mind.”

"Forget it."

“I’ll bet she’s going to be married,” I exclaimed, remembering the ring.

“I bet she’s going to get married,” I said, remembering the ring.

“Is she?” cried Felicity and Cecily together.

“Is she?” cried Felicity and Cecily at the same time.

The Story Girl threw an annoyed glance at me. She did not like to have her dramatic announcements forestalled.

The Story Girl shot me an annoyed look. She didn't like having her dramatic announcements interrupted.

“I don’t say that it is about Miss Reade or that it isn’t. You must just wait till the evening.”

“I’m not saying it’s about Miss Reade or that it isn’t. You’ll just have to wait until the evening.”

“I wonder what it is,” speculated Cecily, as the Story Girl left the room.

“I wonder what it is,” Cecily speculated as the Story Girl left the room.

“I don’t believe it’s much of anything,” said Felicity, beginning to clear away the breakfast dishes. “The Story Girl always likes to make so much out of so little. Anyhow, I don’t believe Miss Reade is going to be married. She hasn’t any beaus around here and Mrs. Armstrong says she’s sure she doesn’t correspond with anybody. Besides, if she was she wouldn’t be likely to tell the Story Girl.”

“I don’t think it’s a big deal,” said Felicity, starting to clear away the breakfast dishes. “The Story Girl always loves to blow things out of proportion. Anyway, I don’t think Miss Reade is getting married. She doesn’t have any suitors around here, and Mrs. Armstrong is convinced she doesn’t write to anyone. Plus, if she were, she probably wouldn’t tell the Story Girl.”

“Oh, she might. They’re such friends, you know,” said Cecily.

“Oh, she definitely might. They’re really close friends, you know,” said Cecily.

“Miss Reade is no better friends with her than she is with me and you,” retorted Felicity.

“Miss Reade is no better friends with her than she is with you and me,” retorted Felicity.

“No, but sometimes it seems to me that she’s a different kind of friend with the Story Girl than she is with me and you,” reflected Cecily. “I can’t just explain what I mean.”

“No, but sometimes it feels to me like she’s a different kind of friend with the Story Girl than she is with me and you,” Cecily thought. “I can’t quite put into words what I mean.”

“No wonder. Such nonsense,” sniffed Felicity. “It’s only some girl’s secret, anyway,” said Dan, loftily. “I don’t feel much interest in it.”

“No wonder. What nonsense,” sniffed Felicity. “It’s just some girl’s secret, anyway,” said Dan, dismissively. “I’m not really that interested in it.”

But he was on hand with the rest of us that evening, interest or no interest, in Uncle Stephen’s Walk, where the ripening apples were beginning to glow like jewels among the boughs.

But he was there with the rest of us that evening, whether he was interested or not, in Uncle Stephen’s Walk, where the ripening apples were starting to shine like jewels among the branches.

“Now, are you going to tell us your news?” asked Felicity impatiently.

“Are you going to share your news with us?” Felicity asked, feeling impatient.

“Miss Reade IS going to be married,” said the Story Girl. “She told me so last night. She is going to be married in a fortnight’s time.”

“Miss Reade is getting married,” said the Story Girl. “She told me that last night. She’s getting married in two weeks.”

“Who to?” exclaimed the girls.

“Who to?” gasped the girls.

“To”—the Story Girl threw a defiant glance at me as if to say, “You can’t spoil the surprise of THIS, anyway,”—“to—the Awkward Man.”

“To”—the Story Girl shot me a challenging look as if to say, “You can’t ruin the surprise of THIS, anyway,”—“to—the Awkward Man.”

For a few moments amazement literally held us dumb.

For a few moments, we were literally speechless with amazement.

“You’re not in earnest, Sara Stanley?” gasped Felicity at last.

"You're not serious, Sara Stanley?" Felicity gasped finally.

“Indeed I am. I thought you’d be astonished. But I wasn’t. I’ve suspected it all summer, from little things I’ve noticed. Don’t you remember that evening last spring when I went a piece with Miss Reade and told you when I came back that a story was growing? I guessed it from the way the Awkward Man looked at her when I stopped to speak to him over his garden fence.”

“Yeah, I am. I figured you'd be shocked. But I wasn’t. I’ve been suspecting it all summer from little things I’ve noticed. Don’t you remember that evening last spring when I walked a bit with Miss Reade and told you when I got back that a story was developing? I guessed it from the way the Awkward Man looked at her when I paused to talk to him over his garden fence.”

“But—the Awkward Man!” said Felicity helplessly. “It doesn’t seem possible. Did Miss Reade tell you HERSELF?”

“But—the Awkward Man!” Felicity said, feeling hopeless. “It doesn’t seem possible. Did Miss Reade tell you HERSELF?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“I suppose it must be true then. But how did it ever come about? He’s SO shy and awkward. How did he ever manage to get up enough spunk to ask her to marry him?”

“I guess it must be true then. But how did it even happen? He’s so shy and awkward. How did he manage to get enough courage to ask her to marry him?”

“Maybe she asked him,” suggested Dan.

“Maybe she asked him,” Dan suggested.

The Story Girl looked as if she might tell if she would.

The Story Girl looked like she might share something if she wanted to.

“I believe that WAS the way of it,” I said, to draw her on.

“I think that was the way it was,” I said, to encourage her to continue.

“Not exactly,” she said reluctantly. “I know all about it but I can’t tell you. I guessed part from things I’ve seen—and Miss Reade told me a good deal—and the Awkward Man himself told me his side of it as we came home last night. I met him just as I left Mr. Armstrong’s and we were together as far as his house. It was dark and he just talked on as if he were talking to himself—I think he forgot I was there at all, once he got started. He has never been shy or awkward with me, but he never talked as he did last night.”

“Not really,” she said hesitantly. “I know all about it, but I can't share it with you. I picked up some hints from things I've seen—and Miss Reade told me quite a bit—and the Awkward Man himself shared his side of the story while we were on the way home last night. I ran into him right after I left Mr. Armstrong’s, and we walked together until his house. It was dark, and he just kept talking like he was in a conversation with himself—I think he completely forgot I was there once he got going. He’s never been shy or awkward around me, but he never talked like he did last night.”

“You might tell us what he said,” urged Cecily. “We’d never tell.”

“You could tell us what he said,” Cecily insisted. “We’d never tell anyone.”

The Story Girl shook her head.

The Story Girl shook her head.

“No, I can’t. You wouldn’t understand. Besides, I couldn’t tell it just right. It’s one of the things that are hardest to tell. I’d spoil it if I told it—now. Perhaps some day I’ll be able to tell it properly. It’s very beautiful—but it might sound very ridiculous if it wasn’t told just exactly the right way.”

“No, I can’t. You wouldn’t get it. Plus, I wouldn’t be able to explain it correctly. It’s one of those things that are really hard to express. I’d ruin it if I tried to explain it now. Maybe someday I’ll be able to share it the right way. It’s really beautiful—but it could sound really silly if it’s not told perfectly.”

“I don’t know what you mean, and I don’t believe you know yourself,” said Felicity pettishly. “All that I can make out is that Miss Reade is going to marry Jasper Dale, and I don’t like the idea one bit. She is so beautiful and sweet. I thought she’d marry some dashing young man. Jasper Dale must be nearly twenty years older than her—and he’s so queer and shy—and such a hermit.”

“I don’t get what you’re saying, and honestly, I don’t think you know either,” Felicity said irritably. “The only thing I can understand is that Miss Reade is going to marry Jasper Dale, and I really don’t like it. She’s so beautiful and sweet. I always imagined she’d marry some charming young guy. Jasper Dale has to be almost twenty years older than she is—and he’s so strange and shy—and like a total recluse.”

“Miss Reade is perfectly happy,” said the Story Girl. “She thinks the Awkward Man is lovely—and so he is. You don’t know him, but I do.”

“Miss Reade is totally happy,” said the Story Girl. “She thinks the Awkward Man is great—and he really is. You don’t know him, but I do.”

“Well, you needn’t put on such airs about it,” sniffed Felicity.

“Well, you don’t have to act so high and mighty about it,” huffed Felicity.

“I am not putting on any airs. But it’s true. Miss Reade and I are the only people in Carlisle who really know the Awkward Man. Nobody else ever got behind his shyness to find out just what sort of a man he is.”

“I’m not trying to act superior. But it’s true. Miss Reade and I are the only ones in Carlisle who really know the Awkward Man. Nobody else has ever looked past his shyness to see what kind of person he really is.”

“When are they to be married?” asked Felicity.

“When are they getting married?” asked Felicity.

“In a fortnight’s time. And then they are coming right back to live at Golden Milestone. Won’t it be lovely to have Miss Reade always so near us?”

“In two weeks. And then they’re coming right back to live at Golden Milestone. Isn’t it going to be great to have Miss Reade always so close to us?”

“I wonder what she’ll think about the mystery of Golden Milestone,” remarked Felicity.

“I wonder what she’ll think about the mystery of Golden Milestone,” Felicity said.

Golden Milestone was the beautiful name the Awkward Man had given his home; and there was a mystery about it, as readers of the first volume of these chronicles will recall.

Golden Milestone was the lovely name the Awkward Man had chosen for his home, and there was a mystery surrounding it, as readers of the first volume of these chronicles will remember.

“She knows all about the mystery and thinks it perfectly lovely—and so do I,” said the Story Girl.

“She knows all about the mystery and thinks it's absolutely lovely—and so do I,” said the Story Girl.

“Do YOU know the secret of the locked room?” cried Cecily.

“Do you know the secret of the locked room?” shouted Cecily.

“Yes, the Awkward Man told me all about it last night. I told you I’d find out the mystery some time.”

“Yes, the Awkward Man filled me in on everything last night. I told you I’d uncover the mystery eventually.”

“And what is it?”

"And what is that?"

“I can’t tell you that either.”

“I can’t tell you that either.”

“I think you’re hateful and mean,” exclaimed Felicity. “It hasn’t anything to do with Miss Reade, so I think you might tell us.”

“I think you’re awful and cruel,” Felicity shouted. “It doesn’t have anything to do with Miss Reade, so I think you should tell us.”

“It has something to do with Miss Reade. It’s all about her.”

“It's related to Miss Reade. Everything revolves around her.”

“Well, I don’t see how that can be when the Awkward Man never saw or heard of Miss Reade until she came to Carlisle in the spring,” said Felicity incredulously, “and he’s had that locked room for years.”

“Well, I don’t see how that can be when the Awkward Man never saw or heard of Miss Reade until she came to Carlisle in the spring,” Felicity said, not believing it. “And he’s had that locked room for years.”

“I can’t explain it to you—but it’s just as I’ve said,” responded the Story Girl.

“I can’t explain it to you—but it’s exactly what I said,” replied the Story Girl.

“Well, it’s a very queer thing,” retorted Felicity.

“Well, it’s a really strange thing,” Felicity shot back.

“The name in the books in the room was Alice—and Miss Reade’s name is Alice,” marvelled Cecily. “Did he know her before she came here?”

“The name in the books in the room was Alice—and Miss Reade’s name is Alice,” Cecily wondered. “Did he know her before she got here?”

“Mrs. Griggs says that room has been locked for ten years. Ten years ago Miss Reade was just a little girl of ten. SHE couldn’t be the Alice of the books,” argued Felicity.

“Mrs. Griggs says that room has been locked for ten years. Ten years ago, Miss Reade was just a little girl of ten. She couldn’t be the Alice of the books,” argued Felicity.

“I wonder if she’ll wear the blue silk dress,” said Sara Ray.

“I wonder if she’ll wear the blue silk dress,” Sara Ray said.

“And what will she do about the picture, if it isn’t hers?” added Cecily.

“And what is she going to do about the picture if it doesn't belong to her?” added Cecily.

“The picture couldn’t be hers, or Mrs. Griggs would have known her for the same when she came to Carlisle,” said Felix.

“The picture couldn’t be hers, or Mrs. Griggs would have recognized her right away when she came to Carlisle,” said Felix.

“I’m going to stop wondering about it,” exclaimed Felicity crossly, aggravated by the amused smile with which the Story Girl was listening to the various speculations. “I think Sara is just as mean as mean when she won’t tell us.”

“I’m done wondering about it,” Felicity said angrily, annoyed by the amused smile the Story Girl wore while listening to all the different guesses. “I think Sara is being as mean as possible by not telling us.”

“I can’t,” repeated the Story Girl patiently.

“I can’t,” the Story Girl said again, patiently.

“You said one time you had an idea who ‘Alice’ was,” I said. “Was your idea anything like the truth?”

“You mentioned once that you had an idea who ‘Alice’ was,” I said. “Was your idea anything close to the truth?”

“Yes, I guessed pretty nearly right.”

“Yes, I figured it out almost correctly.”

“Do you suppose they’ll keep the room locked after they are married?” asked Cecily.

“Do you think they’ll keep the room locked after they get married?” asked Cecily.

“Oh, no. I can tell you that much. It is to be Miss Reade’s own particular sitting room.”

“Oh, no. I can tell you that much. It’s going to be Miss Reade’s own special sitting room.”

“Why, then, perhaps we’ll see it some time ourselves, when we go to see Miss Reade,” cried Cecily.

“Why, then, maybe we’ll see it ourselves sometime when we visit Miss Reade,” cried Cecily.

“I’d be frightened to go into it,” confessed Sara Ray. “I hate things with mysteries. They always make me nervous.”

“I'd be scared to go in there,” Sara Ray admitted. “I can't stand things that are mysterious. They always make me anxious.”

“I love them. They’re so exciting,” said the Story Girl.

“I love them. They’re so exciting,” said the Story Girl.

“Just think, this will be the second wedding of people we know,” reflected Cecily. “Isn’t that interesting?”

“Just think, this will be the second wedding of people we know,” Cecily reflected. “Isn’t that interesting?”

“I only hope the next thing won’t be a funeral,” remarked Sara Ray gloomily. “There were three lighted lamps on our kitchen table last night, and Judy Pineau says that’s a sure sign of a funeral.”

“I just hope the next thing isn’t a funeral,” Sara Ray said gloomily. “There were three lit lamps on our kitchen table last night, and Judy Pineau says that’s a sure sign of a funeral.”

“Well, there are funerals going on all the time,” said Dan.

“Well, there are funerals happening all the time,” said Dan.

“But it means the funeral of somebody you know. I don’t believe in it—MUCH—but Judy says she’s seen it come true time and again. I hope if it does it won’t be anybody we know very well. But I hope it’ll be somebody I know a LITTLE, because then I might get to the funeral. I’d just love to go to a funeral.”

“But it means the funeral of someone you know. I don’t completely believe in it—but Judy says she’s seen it happen over and over again. I hope if it does happen, it won’t be anyone we’re close to. But I also hope it’ll be someone I know a little, because then I might actually get to go to the funeral. I’d really love to go to a funeral.”

“That’s a dreadful thing to say,” commented Felicity in a shocked tone.

"That's a terrible thing to say," Felicity said, sounding shocked.

Sara Ray looked bewildered.

Sara Ray looked confused.

“I don’t see what is dreadful in it,” she protested.

“I don’t see what’s so terrible about it,” she argued.

“People don’t go to funerals for the fun of it,” said Felicity severely. “And you just as good as said you hoped somebody you knew would die so you’d get to the funeral.”

“People don’t go to funerals for fun,” Felicity said seriously. “And you practically said you hoped someone you knew would die so you could go to the funeral.”

“No, no, I didn’t. I didn’t mean that AT ALL, Felicity. I don’t want anybody to die; but what I meant was, if anybody I knew HAD to die there might be a chance to go to the funeral. I’ve never been to a single funeral yet, and it must be so interesting.”

“No, no, I didn’t. I didn’t mean that AT ALL, Felicity. I don’t want anyone to die; but what I meant was, if someone I knew HAD to die, there might be a chance to go to the funeral. I’ve never been to a single funeral yet, and it must be so interesting.”

“Well, don’t mix up talk about funerals with talk about weddings,” said Felicity. “It isn’t lucky. I think Miss Reade is simply throwing herself away, but I hope she’ll be happy. And I hope the Awkward Man will manage to get married without making some awful blunder, but it’s more than I expect.”

“Well, don’t confuse talking about funerals with talking about weddings,” said Felicity. “It’s not lucky. I think Miss Reade is really wasting herself, but I hope she finds happiness. And I hope the Awkward Man can get married without making some huge mistake, but I doubt it.”

“The ceremony is to be very private,” said the Story Girl.

“The ceremony is going to be really private,” said the Story Girl.

“I’d like to see them the day they appear out in church,” chuckled Dan. “How’ll he ever manage to bring her in and show her into the pew? I’ll bet he’ll go in first—or tramp on her dress—or fall over his feet.”

“I’d love to see them the day they show up at church,” Dan laughed. “How’s he even going to get her in and sit her down in the pew? I bet he’ll go in first—or step on her dress—or trip over his own feet.”

“Maybe he won’t go to church at all the first Sunday and she’ll have to go alone,” said Peter. “That happened in Markdale. A man was too bashful to go to church the first time after getting married, and his wife went alone till he got used to the idea.”

“Maybe he won’t go to church at all the first Sunday and she’ll have to go alone,” said Peter. “That happened in Markdale. A man was too shy to go to church the first time after getting married, and his wife went alone until he got used to the idea.”

“They may do things like that in Markdale but that is not the way people behave in Carlisle,” said Felicity loftily.

“They might act like that in Markdale, but that’s not how people behave in Carlisle,” Felicity said haughtily.

Seeing the Story Girl slipping away with a disapproving face I joined her.

Seeing the Story Girl walking away with a disapproving look, I joined her.

“What is the matter, Sara?” I asked.

“What's wrong, Sara?” I asked.

“I hate to hear them talking like that about Miss Reade and Mr. Dale,” she answered vehemently. “It’s really all so beautiful—but they make it seem silly and absurd, somehow.”

“I hate hearing them talk like that about Miss Reade and Mr. Dale,” she replied passionately. “It’s actually all so beautiful—but they make it sound silly and ridiculous, somehow.”

“You might tell me all about it, Sara,” I insinuated. “I wouldn’t tell—and I’d understand.”

“You could share everything with me, Sara,” I suggested. “I wouldn’t say a word—and I’d totally get it.”

“Yes, I think you would,” she said thoughtfully. “But I can’t tell it even to you because I can’t tell it well enough yet. I’ve a feeling that there’s only one way to tell it—and I don’t know the way yet. Some day I’ll know it—and then I’ll tell you, Bev.”

“Yes, I think you would,” she said thoughtfully. “But I can’t share it even with you because I don’t know how to express it well enough yet. I feel like there’s only one way to say it—and I don’t know that way yet. One day I’ll figure it out—and then I’ll tell you, Bev.”

Long, long after she kept her word. Forty years later I wrote to her, across the leagues of land and sea that divided us, and told her that Jasper Dale was dead; and I reminded her of her old promise and asked its fulfilment. In reply she sent me the written love story of Jasper Dale and Alice Reade. Now, when Alice sleeps under the whispering elms of the old Carlisle churchyard, beside the husband of her youth, that story may be given, in all its old-time sweetness, to the world.

Long after she kept her promise. Forty years later, I wrote to her, across the miles of land and sea that separated us, and told her that Jasper Dale had passed away; I reminded her of her old promise and requested that she fulfill it. In response, she sent me the written love story of Jasper Dale and Alice Reade. Now, as Alice rests beneath the whispering elms of the old Carlisle churchyard, next to the husband of her youth, that story can be shared, in all its timeless sweetness, with the world.





CHAPTER XXV. THE LOVE STORY OF THE AWKWARD MAN

(Written by the Story Girl)

Jasper Dale lived alone in the old homestead which he had named Golden Milestone. In Carlisle this giving one’s farm a name was looked upon as a piece of affectation; but if a place must be named why not give it a sensible name with some meaning to it? Why Golden Milestone, when Pinewood or Hillslope or, if you wanted to be very fanciful, Ivy Lodge, might be had for the taking?

Jasper Dale lived alone in the old house he called Golden Milestone. In Carlisle, naming your farm was seen as a bit pretentious; but if a place needs a name, why not choose one that actually means something? Why Golden Milestone, when names like Pinewood, Hillslope, or, if you wanted to be really creative, Ivy Lodge were available?

He had lived alone at Golden Milestone since his mother’s death; he had been twenty then and he was close upon forty now, though he did not look it. But neither could it be said that he looked young; he had never at any time looked young with common youth; there had always been something in his appearance that stamped him as different from the ordinary run of men, and, apart from his shyness, built up an intangible, invisible barrier between him and his kind. He had lived all his life in Carlisle; and all the Carlisle people knew of or about him—although they thought they knew everything—was that he was painfully, abnormally shy. He never went anywhere except to church; he never took part in Carlisle’s simple social life; even with most men he was distant and reserved; as for women, he never spoke to or looked at them; if one spoke to him, even if she were a matronly old mother in Israel, he was at once in an agony of painful blushes. He had no friends in the sense of companions; to all outward appearance his life was solitary and devoid of any human interest.

He had lived alone at Golden Milestone since his mother passed away; he was twenty then and was now close to forty, although he didn’t look it. But it couldn’t be said that he looked young either; he had never really appeared youthful like other young people. There was always something about his looks that marked him as different from most men, and aside from his shyness, it created an intangible, invisible barrier between him and others. He had spent his entire life in Carlisle, and what the people of Carlisle knew about him—though they thought they knew everything—was that he was painfully, abnormally shy. He rarely went anywhere except for church; he didn’t participate in Carlisle’s simple social life; even with most men, he was distant and reserved; as for women, he never spoke to or even looked at them; if a woman spoke to him, even if she was a kind, older lady, he would immediately be overwhelmed with embarrassing blushes. He had no friends in the sense of companions; to all appearances, his life was solitary and lacked any human connection.

He had no housekeeper; but his old house, furnished as it had been in his mother’s lifetime, was cleanly and daintily kept. The quaint rooms were as free from dust and disorder as a woman could have had them. This was known, because Jasper Dale occasionally had his hired man’s wife, Mrs. Griggs, in to scrub for him. On the morning she was expected he betook himself to woods and fields, returning only at night-fall. During his absence Mrs. Griggs was frankly wont to explore the house from cellar to attic, and her report of its condition was always the same—“neat as wax.” To be sure, there was one room that was always locked against her, the west gable, looking out on the garden and the hill of pines beyond. But Mrs. Griggs knew that in the lifetime of Jasper Dale’s mother it had been unfurnished. She supposed it still remained so, and felt no especial curiosity concerning it, though she always tried the door.

He had no housekeeper, but his old house, furnished as it had been during his mother's life, was kept clean and tidy. The charming rooms were as free from dust and mess as any woman could manage. This was known because Jasper Dale sometimes had his hired man's wife, Mrs. Griggs, come in to clean for him. On the mornings she was expected, he would head out to the woods and fields, only returning at sunset. During his absence, Mrs. Griggs would routinely search the house from the basement to the attic, and her assessment of its condition was always the same—"neat as a pin." Of course, there was one room that was always locked to her, the west gable, which looked out on the garden and the hill of pines beyond. But Mrs. Griggs knew that when Jasper Dale's mother was alive, it had been empty. She assumed it still was and didn't feel particularly curious about it, though she always tried the door.

Jasper Dale had a good farm, well cultivated; he had a large garden where he worked most of his spare time in summer; it was supposed that he read a great deal, since the postmistress declared that he was always getting books and magazines by mail. He seemed well contented with his existence and people let him alone, since that was the greatest kindness they could do him. It was unsupposable that he would ever marry; nobody ever had supposed it.

Jasper Dale had a nice farm that he took care of well; he had a big garden where he spent most of his free time in the summer. People thought he read a lot since the postmistress said he was always receiving books and magazines in the mail. He seemed pretty happy with his life, and people mostly left him alone, as that was the best way to treat him. It was unlikely that he would ever get married; no one ever thought he would.

“Jasper Dale never so much as THOUGHT about a woman,” Carlisle oracles declared. Oracles, however, are not always to be trusted.

“Jasper Dale never even THOUGHT about a woman,” Carlisle oracles declared. Oracles, however, are not always trustworthy.

One day Mrs. Griggs went away from the Dale place with a very curious story, which she diligently spread far and wide. It made a good deal of talk, but people, although they listened eagerly, and wondered and questioned, were rather incredulous about it. They thought Mrs. Griggs must be drawing considerably upon her imagination; there were not lacking those who declared that she had invented the whole account, since her reputation for strict veracity was not wholly unquestioned.

One day, Mrs. Griggs left the Dale place with a very intriguing story, which she eagerly shared everywhere. It sparked quite a bit of conversation, but even though people listened intently, wondered, and asked questions, they remained pretty skeptical about it. They felt that Mrs. Griggs was likely stretching the truth; there were even some who insisted that she had made up the entire story, as her reputation for honesty wasn’t completely untarnished.

Mrs. Griggs’s story was as follows:—

Mrs. Griggs's story was this:—

One day she found the door of the west gable unlocked. She went in, expecting to see bare walls and a collection of odds and ends. Instead she found herself in a finely furnished room. Delicate lace curtains hung before the small, square, broad-silled windows. The walls were adorned with pictures in much finer taste than Mrs. Griggs could appreciate. There was a bookcase between the windows filled with choicely bound books. Beside it stood a little table with a very dainty work-basket on it. By the basket Mrs. Griggs saw a pair of tiny scissors and a silver thimble. A wicker rocker, comfortable with silk cushions, was near it. Above the bookcase a woman’s picture hung—a water-colour, if Mrs. Griggs had but known it—representing a pale, very sweet face, with large, dark eyes and a wistful expression under loose masses of black, lustrous hair. Just beneath the picture, on the top shelf of the bookcase, was a vaseful of flowers. Another vaseful stood on the table beside the basket.

One day she found the door of the west gable unlocked. She went in, expecting to see bare walls and a bunch of random stuff. Instead, she discovered a beautifully furnished room. Delicate lace curtains hung in front of the small, square, wide-silled windows. The walls were decorated with pictures that were much more tastefully done than Mrs. Griggs could appreciate. There was a bookcase between the windows filled with nicely bound books. Next to it stood a small table with an elegantly crafted work basket. By the basket, Mrs. Griggs saw a pair of tiny scissors and a silver thimble. A wicker rocking chair, cozy with silk cushions, was nearby. Above the bookcase hung a painting of a woman—a watercolor, if Mrs. Griggs had known—depicting a pale, very sweet face with large, dark eyes and a wistful expression beneath flowing masses of black, shiny hair. Just below the painting, on the top shelf of the bookcase, there was a vase full of flowers. Another vase full of flowers was on the table beside the basket.

All this was astonishing enough. But what puzzled Mrs. Griggs completely was the fact that a woman’s dress was hanging over a chair before the mirror—a pale blue, silken affair. And on the floor beside it were two little blue satin slippers!

All this was surprising enough. But what completely confused Mrs. Griggs was the fact that a woman’s dress was draped over a chair in front of the mirror—a pale blue, silky piece. And on the floor next to it were two little blue satin slippers!

Good Mrs. Griggs did not leave the room until she had thoroughly explored it, even to shaking out the blue dress and discovering it to be a tea-gown—wrapper, she called it. But she found nothing to throw any light on the mystery. The fact that the simple name “Alice” was written on the fly-leaves of all the books only deepened it, for it was a name unknown in the Dale family. In this puzzled state she was obliged to depart, nor did she ever find the door unlocked again; and, discovering that people thought she was romancing when she talked about the mysterious west gable at Golden Milestone, she indignantly held her peace concerning the whole affair.

Good Mrs. Griggs didn’t leave the room until she had thoroughly checked it out, even shaking out the blue dress and finding it to be a tea gown—what she called a wrapper. But she didn’t uncover anything that helped explain the mystery. The fact that the name “Alice” was written on the inside covers of all the books only made it more confusing, since it was a name unknown to the Dale family. In this puzzled state, she had to leave, and she never found the door unlocked again; discovering that people thought she was making things up when she talked about the mysterious west gable at Golden Milestone, she indignantly kept quiet about the whole thing.

But Mrs. Griggs had told no more than the simple truth. Jasper Dale, under all his shyness and aloofness, possessed a nature full of delicate romance and poesy, which, denied expression in the common ways of life, bloomed out in the realm of fancy and imagination. Left alone, just when the boy’s nature was deepening into the man’s, he turned to this ideal kingdom for all he believed the real world could never give him. Love—a strange, almost mystical love—played its part here for him. He shadowed forth to himself the vision of a woman, loving and beloved; he cherished it until it became almost as real to him as his own personality and he gave this dream woman the name he liked best—Alice. In fancy he walked and talked with her, spoke words of love to her, and heard words of love in return. When he came from work at the close of day she met him at his threshold in the twilight—a strange, fair, starry shape, as elusive and spiritual as a blossom reflected in a pool by moonlight—with welcome on her lips and in her eyes.

But Mrs. Griggs told nothing but the simple truth. Jasper Dale, despite all his shyness and distance, had a nature filled with delicate romance and poetry that, lacking expression in the ordinary ways of life, blossomed in the realm of imagination and fantasy. Left alone, just when the boy's nature was evolving into that of a man, he turned to this ideal kingdom for everything he believed the real world could never provide him. Love—a strange, almost mystical love—played an important role here for him. He envisioned a woman, both loving and loved; he held onto this vision until it felt almost as real to him as his own identity, and he named this dream woman Alice, the name he liked best. In his imagination, he walked and talked with her, expressed words of love to her, and heard loving words in return. When he returned from work at the end of the day, she greeted him at his doorstep in the twilight—a strange, beautiful, starry figure, as elusive and spiritual as a flower reflected in a moonlit pool—offering a warm welcome on her lips and in her eyes.

One day, when he was in Charlottetown on business, he had been struck by a picture in the window of a store. It was strangely like the woman of his dream love. He went in, awkward and embarrassed, and bought it. When he took it home he did not know where to put it. It was out of place among the dim old engravings of bewigged portraits and conventional landscapes on the walls of Golden Milestone. As he pondered the matter in his garden that evening he had an inspiration. The sunset, flaming on the windows of the west gable, kindled them into burning rose. Amid the splendour he fancied Alice’s fair face peeping archly down at him from the room. The inspiration came then. It should be her room; he would fit it up for her; and her picture should hang there.

One day, while he was in Charlottetown for work, he was captivated by a picture in a store window. It looked oddly like the woman from his dream love. He walked in, feeling awkward and embarrassed, and bought it. When he got home, he didn’t know where to place it. It seemed out of place among the dim old engravings of ornate portraits and standard landscapes on the walls of Golden Milestone. As he thought about it in his garden that evening, he had an idea. The sunset, glowing on the windows of the west gable, turned them into a deep rose color. Amid the beauty, he imagined Alice’s lovely face playfully looking down at him from the room. The idea struck him then. It should be her room; he would decorate it for her, and her picture would hang there.

He was all summer carrying out his plan. Nobody must know or suspect, so he must go slowly and secretly. One by one the furnishings were purchased and brought home under cover of darkness. He arranged them with his own hands. He bought the books he thought she would like best and wrote her name in them; he got the little feminine knick-knacks of basket and thimble. Finally he saw in a store a pale blue tea-gown and the satin slippers. He had always fancied her as dressed in blue. He bought them and took them home to her room. Thereafter it was sacred to her; he always knocked on its door before he entered; he kept it sweet with fresh flowers; he sat there in the purple summer evenings and talked aloud to her or read his favourite books to her. In his fancy she sat opposite to him in her rocker, clad in the trailing blue gown, with her head leaning on one slender hand, as white as a twilight star.

He spent the whole summer working on his plan. Nobody could know or suspect, so he had to be slow and secretive. One by one, he bought the furniture and brought it home under the cover of darkness. He arranged it all himself. He picked out the books he thought she would love the most and wrote her name in them. He got little feminine trinkets like a basket and a thimble. Finally, he saw a pale blue tea gown and satin slippers in a store. He had always imagined her dressed in blue. He bought them and took them to her room. From then on, it felt sacred to her; he always knocked on the door before entering, kept it fresh with flowers, and spent purple summer evenings there, talking to her or reading his favorite books aloud. In his imagination, she sat across from him in her rocking chair, wearing the flowing blue gown, her head resting on one delicate hand, as white as a twilight star.

But Carlisle people knew nothing of this—would have thought him tinged with mild lunacy if they had known. To them, he was just the shy, simple farmer he appeared. They never knew or guessed at the real Jasper Dale.

But the people of Carlisle knew nothing of this—they would have thought he was slightly crazy if they had known. To them, he was just the shy, simple farmer he seemed. They never knew or guessed at the real Jasper Dale.

One spring Alice Reade came to teach music in Carlisle. Her pupils worshipped her, but the grown people thought she was rather too distant and reserved. They had been used to merry, jolly girls who joined eagerly in the social life of the place. Alice Reade held herself aloof from it—not disdainfully, but as one to whom these things were of small importance. She was very fond of books and solitary rambles; she was not at all shy but she was as sensitive as a flower; and after a time Carlisle people were content to let her live her own life and no longer resented her unlikeness to themselves.

One spring, Alice Reade arrived to teach music in Carlisle. Her students adored her, but the adults thought she seemed a bit too distant and reserved. They were used to cheerful, sociable girls who eagerly participated in the local social scene. Alice Reade kept herself separate from it—not out of disdain, but because she found such things to be of little importance. She loved books and solitary walks; she wasn’t shy at all, but she was as sensitive as a flower. Eventually, the people of Carlisle accepted her unique way of living and stopped resenting her differences.

She boarded with the Armstrongs, who lived beyond Golden Milestone around the hill of pines. Until the snow disappeared she went out to the main road by the long Armstrong lane; but when spring came she was wont to take a shorter way, down the pine hill, across the brook, past Jasper Dale’s garden, and out through his lane. And one day, as she went by, Jasper Dale was working in his garden.

She stayed with the Armstrongs, who lived beyond Golden Milestone around the hill of pines. Until the snow melted, she took the long Armstrong lane to the main road; but when spring arrived, she usually took a shortcut, down the pine hill, across the creek, past Jasper Dale’s garden, and out through his lane. One day, as she passed by, Jasper Dale was working in his garden.

He was on his knees in a corner, setting out a bunch of roots—an unsightly little tangle of rainbow possibilities. It was a still spring morning; the world was green with young leaves; a little wind blew down from the pines and lost itself willingly among the budding delights of the garden. The grass opened eyes of blue violets. The sky was high and cloudless, turquoise-blue, shading off into milkiness on the far horizons. Birds were singing along the brook valley. Rollicking robins were whistling joyously in the pines. Jasper Dale’s heart was filled to over-flowing with a realization of all the virgin loveliness around him; the feeling in his soul had the sacredness of a prayer. At this moment he looked up and saw Alice Reade.

He was on his knees in a corner, arranging a bunch of roots—an unsightly little tangle of colorful possibilities. It was a calm spring morning; the world was lush with young leaves; a gentle breeze blew down from the pines and mingled happily with the budding delights of the garden. The grass revealed patches of blue violets. The sky was high and clear, a turquoise blue fading into a milky hue on the distant horizons. Birds were singing along the brook valley. Playful robins were chirping joyfully in the pines. Jasper Dale’s heart was overflowing with a realization of all the pristine beauty around him; the feeling in his soul felt sacred like a prayer. In that moment, he looked up and saw Alice Reade.

She was standing outside the garden fence, in the shadow of a great pine tree, looking not at him, for she was unaware of his presence, but at the virginal bloom of the plum trees in a far corner, with all her delight in it outblossoming freely in her face. For a moment Jasper Dale believed that his dream love had taken visible form before him. She was like—so like; not in feature, perhaps, but in grace and colouring—the grace of a slender, lissome form and the colouring of cloudy hair and wistful, dark gray eyes, and curving red mouth; and more than all, she was like her in expression—in the subtle revelation of personality exhaling from her like perfume from a flower. It was as if his own had come to him at last and his whole soul suddenly leaped out to meet and welcome her.

She was standing outside the garden fence, in the shadow of a big pine tree, not looking at him because she didn't know he was there, but instead focused on the lovely blossoms of the plum trees in a far corner, her delight showing on her face. For a moment, Jasper Dale thought his dream girl had appeared right in front of him. She was so similar to her—not in looks, perhaps, but in grace and color—the grace of a slender, flexible figure, the color of soft, flowing hair, wistful dark gray eyes, and a gently curving red mouth; and more than anything, she resembled her in expression—in the subtle hint of personality radiating from her like perfume from a flower. It felt like his own had finally come to him, and his whole soul leaped out to meet and welcome her.

Then her eyes fell upon him and the spell was broken. Jasper remained kneeling mutely there, shy man once more, crimson with blushes, a strange, almost pitiful creature in his abject confusion. A little smile flickered about the delicate corners of her mouth, but she turned and walked swiftly away down the lane.

Then her eyes landed on him and the spell was broken. Jasper stayed kneeling silently there, a shy man once again, red with embarrassment, a strange, almost pitiful figure in his complete confusion. A slight smile flickered at the delicate corners of her mouth, but she turned and hurried away down the lane.

Jasper looked after her with a new, painful sense of loss and loveliness. It had been agony to feel her conscious eyes upon him, but he realized now that there had been a strange sweetness in it, too. It was still greater pain to watch her going from him.

Jasper watched her leave with a fresh, painful sense of loss and beauty. It had been torture to feel her aware gaze on him, but he now understood that there had been an odd sweetness in it, as well. It hurt even more to see her walk away from him.

He thought she must be the new music teacher but he did not even know her name. She had been dressed in blue, too—a pale, dainty blue; but that was of course; he had known she must wear it; and he was sure her name must be Alice. When, later on, he discovered that it was, he felt no surprise.

He thought she had to be the new music teacher, but he didn't even know her name. She had been wearing blue too—a light, delicate blue; but that made sense; he had assumed she'd wear it, and he was sure her name had to be Alice. When he later found out that it actually was, he felt no surprise.

He carried some mayflowers up to the west gable and put them under the picture. But the charm had gone out of the tribute; and looking at the picture, he thought how scant was the justice it did her. Her face was so much sweeter, her eyes so much softer, her hair so much more lustrous. The soul of his love had gone from the room and from the picture and from his dreams. When he tried to think of the Alice he loved he saw, not the shadowy spirit occupant of the west gable, but the young girl who had stood under the pine, beautiful with the beauty of moonlight, of starshine on still water, of white, wind-swayed flowers growing in silent, shadowy places. He did not then realize what this meant: had he realized it he would have suffered bitterly; as it was he felt only a vague discomfort—a curious sense of loss and gain commingled.

He brought some mayflowers up to the west gable and placed them under the picture. But the magic of the gesture had faded; looking at the picture, he thought how little justice it did her. Her face was so much sweeter, her eyes so much softer, her hair so much shinier. The essence of his love had left the room, the picture, and his dreams. When he tried to remember the Alice he loved, he saw, not the ghostly figure in the west gable, but the young girl who had stood under the pine, radiating the beauty of moonlight, starshine on calm water, and white flowers swaying gently in quiet, shadowy spots. He didn’t realize what this meant at the time; if he had, he would have felt intense pain. Instead, he only felt a vague discomfort—a strange mix of loss and gain.

He saw her again that afternoon on her way home. She did not pause by the garden but walked swiftly past. Thereafter, every day for a week he watched unseen to see her pass his home. Once a little child was with her, clinging to her hand. No child had ever before had any part in the shy man’s dream life. But that night in the twilight the vision of the rocking-chair was a girl in a blue print dress, with a little, golden-haired shape at her knee—a shape that lisped and prattled and called her “mother;” and both of them were his.

He saw her again that afternoon on her way home. She didn't stop by the garden but walked quickly past. After that, every day for a week, he watched without being seen to catch a glimpse of her as she passed his house. One time, a little child was with her, holding onto her hand. No child had ever before been part of the shy man’s dreams. But that night at twilight, the vision of the rocking chair was a girl in a blue printed dress, with a little golden-haired figure at her knee—a figure that lisped and chatted and called her “mother;” and both of them were his.

It was the next day that he failed for the first time to put flowers in the west gable. Instead, he cut a loose handful of daffodils and, looking furtively about him as if committing a crime, he laid them across the footpath under the pine. She must pass that way; her feet would crush them if she failed to see them. Then he slipped back into his garden, half exultant, half repentant. From a safe retreat he saw her pass by and stoop to lift his flowers. Thereafter he put some in the same place every day.

It was the next day that he failed for the first time to put flowers in the west gable. Instead, he cut a loose handful of daffodils and, looking around as if he were doing something wrong, he laid them across the footpath under the pine tree. She would have to walk that way; her feet would crush them if she didn’t notice them. Then he slipped back into his garden, feeling both thrilled and guilty. From a safe distance, he watched her walk by and bend down to pick up his flowers. After that, he placed some in the same spot every day.

When Alice Reade saw the flowers she knew at once who had put them there, and divined that they were for her. She lifted them tenderly in much surprise and pleasure. She had heard all about Jasper Dale and his shyness; but before she had heard about him she had seen him in church and liked him. She thought his face and his dark blue eyes beautiful; she even liked the long brown hair that Carlisle people laughed at. That he was quite different from other people she had understood at once, but she thought the difference in his favour. Perhaps her sensitive nature divined and responded to the beauty in his. At least, in her eyes Jasper Dale was never a ridiculous figure.

When Alice Reade saw the flowers, she immediately knew who had left them there and realized they were for her. She picked them up gently, filled with surprise and joy. She had heard all about Jasper Dale and his shyness; however, before hearing about him, she had already seen him in church and liked him. She thought his face and dark blue eyes were beautiful; she even liked his long brown hair that the people in Carlisle made fun of. She quickly understood that he was quite different from others, but she believed that made him even better. Maybe her sensitive nature sensed and connected with the beauty in his character. To her, Jasper Dale was never a silly figure.

When she heard the story of the west gable, which most people disbelieved, she believed it, although she did not understand it. It invested the shy man with interest and romance. She felt that she would have liked, out of no impertinent curiosity, to solve the mystery; she believed that it contained the key to his character.

When she heard the story about the west gable, which most people didn't believe, she accepted it even though she didn't fully understand it. It made the reserved man seem intriguing and romantic. She thought she would have liked, without any rude curiosity, to figure out the mystery; she believed it held the key to who he really was.

Thereafter, every day she found flowers under the pine tree; she wished to see Jasper to thank him, unaware that he watched her daily from the screen of shrubbery in his garden; but it was some time before she found the opportunity. One evening she passed when he, not expecting her, was leaning against his garden fence with a book in his hand. She stopped under the pine.

Thereafter, every day she found flowers under the pine tree; she wanted to see Jasper to thank him, not realizing that he watched her every day from behind the bushes in his garden. It took her a while to find the right moment. One evening, she walked by when he, not expecting her, was leaning against his garden fence with a book in his hand. She stopped under the pine.

“Mr. Dale,” she said softly, “I want to thank you for your flowers.”

“Mr. Dale,” she said gently, “I want to thank you for the flowers.”

Jasper, startled, wished that he might sink into the ground. His anguish of embarrassment made her smile a little. He could not speak, so she went on gently.

Jasper, taken aback, wished he could just disappear into the ground. His embarrassment caused her to smile slightly. Unable to say anything, he remained silent as she continued softly.

“It has been so good of you. They have given me so much pleasure—I wish you could know how much.”

"It’s been so nice of you. They’ve brought me so much joy—I wish you could see how much."

“It was nothing—nothing,” stammered Jasper. His book had fallen on the ground at her feet, and she picked it up and held it out to him.

“It was nothing—nothing,” Jasper stammered. His book had fallen to the ground at her feet, and she picked it up and handed it to him.

“So you like Ruskin,” she said. “I do, too. But I haven’t read this.”

“So you like Ruskin,” she said. “Me too. But I haven’t read this.”

“If you—would care—to read it—you may have it,” Jasper contrived to say.

“If you want to read it, you can have it,” Jasper managed to say.

She carried the book away with her. He did not again hide when she passed, and when she brought the book back they talked a little about it over the fence. He lent her others, and got some from her in return; they fell into the habit of discussing them. Jasper did not find it hard to talk to her now; it seemed as if he were talking to his dream Alice, and it came strangely natural to him. He did not talk volubly, but Alice thought what he did say was worth while. His words lingered in her memory and made music. She always found his flowers under the pine, and she always wore some of them, but she did not know if he noticed this or not.

She took the book with her. He didn't hide again when she walked by, and when she returned the book, they chatted a bit over the fence. He lent her other books, and she gave him some in return; they got into the routine of discussing them. Jasper found it easy to talk to her now; it felt like he was talking to his dream Alice, and it came to him naturally. He didn’t speak a lot, but Alice thought what he did say was meaningful. His words stayed in her mind and felt like music. She always found his flowers under the pine, and she always wore some of them, but she wasn't sure if he noticed or not.

One evening Jasper walked shyly with her from his gate up the pine hill. After that he always walked that far with her. She would have missed him much if he had failed to do so; yet it did not occur to her that she was learning to love him. She would have laughed with girlish scorn at the idea. She liked him very much; she thought his nature beautiful in its simplicity and purity; in spite of his shyness she felt more delightfully at home in his society than in that of any other person she had ever met. He was one of those rare souls whose friendship is at once a pleasure and a benediction, showering light from their own crystal clearness into all the dark corners in the souls of others, until, for the time being at least, they reflected his own nobility. But she never thought of love. Like other girls she had her dreams of a possible Prince Charming, young and handsome and debonair. It never occurred to her that he might be found in the shy, dreamy recluse of Golden Milestone.

One evening, Jasper shyly walked her from his gate up the pine hill. After that, he always walked that far with her. She would have missed him a lot if he hadn’t done so; yet it didn’t occur to her that she was learning to love him. She would have laughed with youthful disdain at the idea. She liked him a lot; she thought his personality beautiful in its simplicity and purity; despite his shyness, she felt more comfortably at home with him than with anyone else she had ever met. He was one of those rare people whose friendship is both a joy and a blessing, bringing light from their own clarity into all the dark corners of others' souls, until, for at least a moment, they mirrored his own nobility. But she never thought of love. Like other girls, she had dreams of a possible Prince Charming, young and handsome and charming. It never crossed her mind that he could be found in the shy, dreamy recluse of Golden Milestone.

In August came a day of gold and blue. Alice Reade, coming through the trees, with the wind blowing her little dark love-locks tricksily about under her wide blue hat, found a fragrant heap of mignonette under the pine. She lifted it and buried her face in it, drinking in the wholesome, modest perfume.

In August, there was a day filled with gold and blue. Alice Reade, walking through the trees with the wind playfully tossing her little dark curls beneath her wide blue hat, discovered a fragrant pile of mignonette under the pine tree. She picked it up and buried her face in it, inhaling its fresh, subtle scent.

She had hoped Jasper would be in his garden, since she wished to ask him for a book she greatly desired to read. But she saw him sitting on the rustic seat at the further side. His back was towards her, and he was partially screened by a copse of lilacs.

She had hoped Jasper would be in his garden because she wanted to ask him for a book she really wanted to read. But she saw him sitting on the wooden bench on the other side. His back was to her, and he was partly hidden by a cluster of lilacs.

Alice, blushing slightly, unlatched the garden gate, and went down the path. She had never been in the garden before, and she found her heart beating in a strange fashion.

Alice, blushing a bit, unlatched the garden gate and walked down the path. She had never been in the garden before, and she felt her heart racing in an unusual way.

He did not hear her footsteps, and she was close behind him when she heard his voice, and realized that he was talking to himself, in a low, dreamy tone. As the meaning of his words dawned on her consciousness she started and grew crimson. She could not move or speak; as one in a dream she stood and listened to the shy man’s reverie, guiltless of any thought of eavesdropping.

He didn't hear her footsteps, and she was right behind him when she heard his voice and realized he was talking to himself in a soft, dreamy tone. As the meaning of his words registered in her mind, she jumped and blushed. She couldn't move or speak; like someone in a dream, she stood there and listened to the shy guy's musings, completely unaware that she was eavesdropping.

“How much I love you, Alice,” Jasper Dale was saying, unafraid, with no shyness in voice or manner. “I wonder what you would say if you knew. You would laugh at me—sweet as you are, you would laugh in mockery. I can never tell you. I can only dream of telling you. In my dream you are standing here by me, dear. I can see you very plainly, my sweet lady, so tall and gracious, with your dark hair and your maiden eyes. I can dream that I tell you my love; that—maddest, sweetest dream of all—that you love me in return. Everything is possible in dreams, you know, dear. My dreams are all I have, so I go far in them, even to dreaming that you are my wife. I dream how I shall fix up my dull old house for you. One room will need nothing more—it is your room, dear, and has been ready for you a long time—long before that day I saw you under the pine. Your books and your chair and your picture are there, dear—only the picture is not half lovely enough. But the other rooms of the house must be made to bloom out freshly for you. What a delight it is thus to dream of what I would do for you! Then I would bring you home, dear, and lead you through my garden and into my house as its mistress. I would see you standing beside me in the old mirror at the end of the hall—a bride, in your pale blue dress, with a blush on your face. I would lead you through all the rooms made ready for your coming, and then to your own. I would see you sitting in your own chair and all my dreams would find rich fulfilment in that royal moment. Oh, Alice, we would have a beautiful life together! It’s sweet to make believe about it. You will sing to me in the twilight, and we will gather early flowers together in the spring days. When I come home from work, tired, you will put your arms about me and lay your head on my shoulder. I will stroke it—so—that bonny, glossy head of yours. Alice, my Alice—all mine in my dream—never to be mine in real life—how I love you!”

“How much I love you, Alice,” Jasper Dale was saying, confidently, without any hint of shyness in his voice or manner. “I wonder what you would say if you knew. You would laugh at me—sweet as you are, you would laugh mockingly. I can never tell you. I can only dream of telling you. In my dream, you’re standing here beside me, dear. I can see you clearly, my sweet lady, so tall and graceful, with your dark hair and your young eyes. I can dream that I tell you I love you; that—craziest, sweetest dream of all—that you love me back. Anything is possible in dreams, you know, dear. My dreams are all I have, so I go far with them, even to dreaming that you are my wife. I dream about how I would fix up my dull old house for you. One room won’t need anything more—it’s your room, dear, and has been ready for you for a long time—long before that day I saw you under the pine. Your books and your chair and your picture are there, dear—only the picture isn’t nearly lovely enough. But the other rooms of the house must be made to bloom freshly for you. What a delight it is to dream of what I would do for you! Then, I would bring you home, dear, and lead you through my garden and into my house as its mistress. I would see you standing next to me in the old mirror at the end of the hall—a bride, in your pale blue dress, with a blush on your face. I would lead you through all the rooms made ready for your coming, and then to your own. I would see you sitting in your own chair, and all my dreams would find rich fulfillment in that royal moment. Oh, Alice, we would have a beautiful life together! It’s sweet to imagine it. You will sing to me at twilight, and we’ll gather early flowers together in the spring. When I come home from work, tired, you will wrap your arms around me and lay your head on my shoulder. I will stroke it—just like that—your lovely, shiny head. Alice, my Alice—all mine in my dream—never to be mine in real life—how I love you!”

The Alice behind him could bear no more. She gave a little choking cry that betrayed her presence. Jasper Dale sprang up and gazed upon her. He saw her standing there, amid the languorous shadows of August, pale with feeling, wide-eyed, trembling.

The Alice behind him couldn't take it anymore. She let out a small choking gasp that revealed she was there. Jasper Dale jumped up and looked at her. He saw her standing there in the lazy shadows of August, pale from emotion, wide-eyed, and trembling.

For a moment shyness wrung him. Then every trace of it was banished by a sudden, strange, fierce anger that swept over him. He felt outraged and hurt to the death; he felt as if he had been cheated out of something incalculably precious—as if sacrilege had been done to his most holy sanctuary of emotion. White, tense with his anger, he looked at her and spoke, his lips as pale as if his fiery words scathed them.

For a moment, shyness overwhelmed him. Then every trace of it vanished in a sudden, intense wave of anger that washed over him. He felt outraged and deeply hurt; it was as if he had been robbed of something immeasurably valuable—as if a violation had been committed against his most sacred feelings. White and tense with his anger, he looked at her and spoke, his lips pale as if his fiery words had burned them.

“How dare you? You have spied on me—you have crept in and listened! How dare you? Do you know what you have done, girl? You have destroyed all that made life worth while to me. My dream is dead. It could not live when it was betrayed. And it was all I had. Oh, laugh at me—mock me! I know that I am ridiculous! What of it? It never could have hurt you! Why must you creep in like this to hear me and put me to shame? Oh, I love you—I will say it, laugh as you will. Is it such a strange thing that I should have a heart like other men? This will make sport for you! I, who love you better than my life, better than any other man in the world can love you, will be a jest to you all your life. I love you—and yet I think I could hate you—you have destroyed my dream—you have done me deadly wrong.”

“How could you? You’ve been spying on me—you’ve snuck in and listened! How could you? Do you have any idea what you’ve done, girl? You’ve ruined everything that made life worth living for me. My dream is gone. It couldn’t survive once it was betrayed. And it was all I had. Go ahead, laugh at me—make fun of me! I know I look ridiculous! So what? It never could have hurt you! Why must you sneak in like this to hear me and humiliate me? Oh, I love you—I’ll say it, laugh if you want. Is it really that strange for me to have feelings like other men? This will be a joke to you! I, who love you more than my life, more than any other man in the world could love you, will be a fool to you for the rest of your life. I love you—and yet I think I could hate you—you’ve destroyed my dream—you’ve wronged me deeply.”

“Jasper! Jasper!” cried Alice, finding her voice. His anger hurt her with a pain she could not endure. It was unbearable that Jasper should be angry with her. In that moment she realized that she loved him—that the words he had spoken when unconscious of her presence were the sweetest she had ever heard, or ever could hear. Nothing mattered at all, save that he loved her and was angry with her.

“Jasper! Jasper!” Alice shouted, regaining her voice. His anger pained her in a way she couldn’t bear. It was intolerable that Jasper would be angry with her. In that moment, she realized that she loved him—that the words he had spoken when he didn’t know she was there were the sweetest she had ever heard, or could ever hear. Nothing mattered at all, except that he loved her and was upset with her.

“Don’t say such dreadful things to me,” she stammered, “I did not mean to listen. I could not help it. I shall never laugh at you. Oh, Jasper”—she looked bravely at him and the fine soul of her shone through the flesh like an illuminating lamp—“I am glad that you love me! and I am glad I chanced to overhear you, since you would never have had the courage to tell me otherwise. Glad—glad! Do you understand, Jasper?”

“Don’t say such terrible things to me,” she stammered, “I didn’t mean to listen. I couldn’t help it. I’ll never laugh at you. Oh, Jasper”—she looked at him boldly, and her beautiful spirit shone through her like a bright light—“I’m glad you love me! And I’m glad I happened to overhear you since you would never have had the courage to tell me otherwise. Glad—glad! Do you understand, Jasper?”

Jasper looked at her with the eyes of one who, looking through pain, sees rapture beyond.

Jasper looked at her with the eyes of someone who, despite the pain, sees the joy on the other side.

“Is it possible?” he said, wonderingly. “Alice—I am so much older than you—and they call me the Awkward Man—they say I am unlike other people”—

“Is it possible?” he said, wondering. “Alice—I’m so much older than you—and they call me the Awkward Man—they say I’m not like other people—”

“You ARE unlike other people,” she said softly, “and that is why I love you. I know now that I must have loved you ever since I saw you.”

“You're different from others,” she said gently, “and that's why I love you. I realize now that I've probably loved you since the moment I first saw you.”

“I loved you long before I saw you,” said Jasper.

“I loved you long before I met you,” Jasper said.

He came close to her and drew her into his arms, tenderly and reverently, all his shyness and awkwardness swallowed up in the grace of his great happiness. In the old garden he kissed her lips and Alice entered into her own.

He moved closer to her and pulled her into his arms, gently and respectfully, all his shyness and awkwardness melting away in the joy of his happiness. In the old garden, he kissed her lips, and Alice embraced her own.





CHAPTER XXVI. UNCLE BLAIR COMES HOME

It happened that the Story Girl and I both got up very early on the morning of the Awkward Man’s wedding day. Uncle Alec was going to Charlottetown that day, and I, awakened at daybreak by the sounds in the kitchen beneath us, remembered that I had forgotten to ask him to bring me a certain school-book I wanted. So I hurriedly dressed and hastened down to tell him before he went. I was joined on the stairs by the Story Girl, who said she had wakened and, not feeling like going to sleep again, thought she might as well get up.

The Story Girl and I both woke up really early on the morning of the Awkward Man’s wedding day. Uncle Alec was heading to Charlottetown that day, and I, who had been stirred awake at daybreak by the noises from the kitchen below us, remembered that I had forgotten to ask him to pick up a certain school book I needed. So I quickly got dressed and rushed downstairs to tell him before he left. On the stairs, I ran into the Story Girl, who said she had woken up and, not feeling like falling back asleep, figured she might as well get up.

“I had such a funny dream last night,” she said. “I dreamed that I heard a voice calling me from away down in Uncle Stephen’s Walk—‘Sara, Sara, Sara,’ it kept calling. I didn’t know whose it was, and yet it seemed like a voice I knew. I wakened up while it was calling, and it seemed so real I could hardly believe it was a dream. It was bright moonlight, and I felt just like getting up and going out to the orchard. But I knew that would be silly and of course I didn’t go. But I kept on wanting to and I couldn’t sleep any more. Wasn’t it queer?”

“I had the funniest dream last night,” she said. “I dreamed I heard a voice calling me from way down in Uncle Stephen’s Walk—‘Sara, Sara, Sara,’ it kept calling. I didn’t know whose it was, but it felt like a voice I recognized. I woke up while it was calling, and it felt so real I could hardly believe it was a dream. It was bright moonlight, and I really wanted to get up and go out to the orchard. But I knew that would be silly, so I didn’t go. Still, I kept wanting to, and I couldn’t fall back asleep. Isn’t that strange?”

When Uncle Alec had gone I proposed a saunter to the farther end of the orchard, where I had left a book the preceding evening. A young morn was walking rosily on the hills as we passed down Uncle Stephen’s Walk, with Paddy trotting before us. High overhead was the spirit-like blue of paling skies; the east was a great arc of crystal, smitten through with auroral crimsonings; just above it was one milk-white star of morning, like a pearl on a silver sea. A light wind of dawn was weaving an orient spell.

When Uncle Alec left, I suggested we take a walk to the far end of the orchard, where I had left a book the night before. A young morning was shining brightly on the hills as we walked down Uncle Stephen’s Walk, with Paddy trotting ahead of us. Above us, the spirit-like blue of the fading sky stretched high; to the east, it was a brilliant arc of crystal lit up with dawn's rosy colors; just above it shone a single white star of morning, like a pearl on a silver sea. A gentle dawn breeze was weaving an enchanting spell.

“It’s lovely to be up as early as this, isn’t it?” said the Story Girl. “The world seems so different just at sunrise, doesn’t it? It makes me feel just like getting up to see the sun rise every morning of my life after this. But I know I won’t. I’ll likely sleep later than ever tomorrow morning. But I wish I could.”

“It’s great to be up this early, isn’t it?” said the Story Girl. “The world feels so different at sunrise, doesn’t it? It makes me want to wake up and see the sunrise every morning from now on. But I know I won’t. I’ll probably sleep in later than ever tomorrow morning. But I really wish I could.”

“The Awkward Man and Miss Reade are going to have a lovely day for their wedding,” I said.

“The Awkward Man and Miss Reade are going to have a beautiful day for their wedding,” I said.

“Yes, and I’m so glad. Beautiful Alice deserves everything good. Why, Bev—why, Bev! Who is that in the hammock?”

“Yeah, and I’m really happy about that. Beautiful Alice deserves all the good things. Why, Bev—why, Bev! Who’s that in the hammock?”

I looked. The hammock was swung under the two end trees of the Walk. In it a man was lying, asleep, his head pillowed on his overcoat. He was sleeping easily, lightly, and wholesomely. He had a pointed brown beard and thick wavy brown hair. His cheeks were a dusky red and the lashes of his closed eyes were as long and dark and silken as a girl’s. He wore a light gray suit, and on the slender white hand that hung down over the hammock’s edge was a spark of diamond fire.

I looked. The hammock was hanging between the two end trees of the Walk. A man was lying in it, asleep, with his head resting on his overcoat. He was sleeping peacefully and looked healthy. He had a pointed brown beard and thick wavy brown hair. His cheeks were a warm red, and the lashes of his closed eyes were long, dark, and silky like a girl’s. He wore a light gray suit, and on the slender white hand that hung over the edge of the hammock was a glimmer of diamond sparkle.

It seemed to me that I knew his face, although assuredly I had never seen him before. While I groped among vague speculations the Story Girl gave a queer, choked little cry. The next moment she had sprung over the intervening space, dropped on her knees by the hammock, and flung her arms about the man’s neck.

It felt like I recognized his face, even though I was sure I had never seen him before. As I wrestled with unclear thoughts, the Story Girl let out a strange, muffled cry. In an instant, she jumped over to him, dropped to her knees next to the hammock, and wrapped her arms around the man's neck.

“Father! Father!” she cried, while I stood, rooted to the ground in my amazement.

“Dad! Dad!” she shouted, as I stood there, frozen in my disbelief.

The sleeper stirred and opened two large, exceedingly brilliant hazel eyes. For a moment he gazed rather blankly at the brown-curled young lady who was embracing him. Then a most delightful smile broke over his face; he sprang up and caught her to his heart.

The sleeper stirred and opened his two large, bright hazel eyes. For a moment, he stared blankly at the young lady with brown curls who was hugging him. Then a big smile spread across his face; he jumped up and pulled her close to his heart.

“Sara—Sara—my little Sara! To think I didn’t know you at first glance! But you are almost a woman. And when I saw you last you were just a little girl of eight. My own little Sara!”

“Sara—Sara—my little Sara! Can you believe I didn’t recognize you at first? But you’re almost an adult now. The last time I saw you, you were just an eight-year-old girl. My own little Sara!”

“Father—father—sometimes I’ve wondered if you were ever coming back to me,” I heard the Story Girl say, as I turned and scuttled up the Walk, realizing that I was not wanted there just then and would be little missed. Various emotions and speculations possessed my mind in my retreat; but chiefly did I feel a sense of triumph in being the bearer of exciting news.

“Dad—Dad—sometimes I’ve wondered if you were ever coming back to me,” I heard the Story Girl say as I turned and hurried up the path, realizing that I wasn’t really wanted there at that moment and wouldn’t be missed much. A mix of emotions and thoughts filled my mind as I left; but mostly, I felt a sense of triumph for being the one to bring exciting news.

“Aunt Janet, Uncle Blair is here,” I announced breathlessly at the kitchen door.

“Aunt Janet, Uncle Blair is here,” I said breathlessly at the kitchen door.

Aunt Janet, who was kneading her bread, turned round and lifted floury hands. Felicity and Cecily, who were just entering the kitchen, rosy from slumber, stopped still and stared at me.

Aunt Janet, who was kneading her bread, turned around and lifted her floury hands. Felicity and Cecily, who were just entering the kitchen, rosy from sleep, froze and stared at me.

“Uncle who?” exclaimed Aunt Janet.

"Which uncle?" exclaimed Aunt Janet.

“Uncle Blair—the Story Girl’s father, you know. He’s here.”

“Uncle Blair—the Story Girl’s dad, you know. He’s here.”

“WHERE?”

“Where?”

“Down in the orchard. He was asleep in the hammock. We found him there.”

“Down in the orchard. He was sleeping in the hammock. We found him there.”

“Dear me!” said Aunt Janet, sitting down helplessly. “If that isn’t like Blair! Of course he couldn’t come like anybody else. I wonder,” she added in a tone unheard by anyone else save myself, “I wonder if he has come to take the child away.”

“Goodness!” Aunt Janet exclaimed, sitting down helplessly. “If that isn’t typical of Blair! Of course he couldn’t just show up like everyone else. I wonder,” she added in a tone only I could hear, “I wonder if he’s come to take the child away.”

My elation went out like a snuffed candle. I had never thought of this. If Uncle Blair took the Story Girl away would not life become rather savourless on the hill farm? I turned and followed Felicity and Cecily out in a very subdued mood.

My excitement faded like a snuffed candle. I had never considered this. If Uncle Blair took the Story Girl away, wouldn't life on the hill farm become pretty dull? I turned and followed Felicity and Cecily outside, feeling very down.

Uncle Blair and the Story Girl were just coming out of the orchard. His arm was about her and hers was on his shoulder. Laughter and tears were contending in her eyes. Only once before—when Peter had come back from the Valley of the Shadow—had I seen the Story Girl cry. Emotion had to go very deep with her ere it touched the source of tears. I had always known that she loved her father passionately, though she rarely talked of him, understanding that her uncles and aunts were not whole-heartedly his friends.

Uncle Blair and the Story Girl were just coming out of the orchard. His arm was around her and hers was on his shoulder. Laughter and tears were battling in her eyes. Only once before—when Peter had returned from the Valley of the Shadow—had I seen the Story Girl cry. It took a lot for her emotions to reach the point of tears. I had always known that she loved her father deeply, even though she hardly ever mentioned him, understanding that her uncles and aunts weren't completely supportive of him.

But Aunt Janet’s welcome was cordial enough, though a trifle flustered. Whatever thrifty, hard-working farmer folk might think of gay, Bohemian Blair Stanley in his absence, in his presence even they liked him, by the grace of some winsome, lovable quality in the soul of him. He had “a way with him”—revealed even in the manner with which he caught staid Aunt Janet in his arms, swung her matronly form around as though she had been a slim schoolgirl, and kissed her rosy cheek.

But Aunt Janet’s welcome was warm enough, though a bit flustered. Whatever thrifty, hard-working farmers might think of carefree, artistic Blair Stanley when he wasn't around, they actually liked him when he was there, thanks to some charming, lovable quality in his personality. He had “a way about him”—shown even in how he picked up serious Aunt Janet in his arms, twirled her around like she was a slim schoolgirl, and kissed her rosy cheek.

“Sister o’ mine, are you never going to grow old?” he said. “Here you are at forty-five with the roses of sixteen—and not a gray hair, I’ll wager.”

“Sister of mine, are you ever going to grow old?” he said. “Here you are at forty-five with the beauty of sixteen—and not a single gray hair, I’ll bet.”

“Blair, Blair, it is you who are always young,” laughed Aunt Janet, not ill pleased. “Where in the world did you come from? And what is this I hear of your sleeping all night in the hammock?”

“Blair, Blair, it’s you who are always young,” Aunt Janet laughed, clearly amused. “Where on earth did you come from? And what’s this I hear about you sleeping all night in the hammock?”

“I’ve been painting in the Lake District all summer, as you know,” answered Uncle Blair, “and one day I just got homesick to see my little girl. So I sailed for Montreal without further delay. I got here at eleven last night—the station-master’s son drove me down. Nice boy. The old house was in darkness and I thought it would be a shame to rouse you all out of bed after a hard day’s work. So I decided that I would spend the night in the orchard. It was moonlight, you know, and moonlight in an old orchard is one of the few things left over from the Golden Age.”

"I've been painting in the Lake District all summer, as you know," Uncle Blair replied, "and one day I just felt really homesick to see my little girl. So, I headed to Montreal without any delay. I arrived here at eleven last night—the station-master’s son drove me down. Nice kid. The old house was in darkness, and I thought it would be a shame to wake you all up after a long day's work. So, I decided to spend the night in the orchard. It was a moonlit night, and moonlight in an old orchard is one of the few things left from the Golden Age."

“It was very foolish of you,” said practical Aunt Janet. “These September nights are real chilly. You might have caught your death of cold—or a bad dose of rheumatism.”

“It was really foolish of you,” said practical Aunt Janet. “These September nights are pretty chilly. You could have caught a bad cold—or a nasty case of rheumatism.”

“So I might. No doubt it was foolish of me,” agreed Uncle Blair gaily. “It must have been the fault, of the moonlight. Moonlight, you know, Sister Janet, has an intoxicating quality. It is a fine, airy, silver wine, such as fairies may drink at their revels, unharmed of it; but when a mere mortal sips of it, it mounts straightway to his brain, to the undoing of his daylight common sense. However, I have got neither cold nor rheumatism, as a sensible person would have done had he ever been lured into doing such a non-sensible thing; there is a special Providence for us foolish folk. I enjoyed my night in the orchard; for a time I was companioned by sweet old memories; and then I fell asleep listening to the murmurs of the wind in those old trees yonder. And I had a beautiful dream, Janet. I dreamed that the old orchard blossomed again, as it did that spring eighteen years ago. I dreamed that its sunshine was the sunshine of spring, not autumn. There was newness of life in my dream, Janet, and the sweetness of forgotten words.”

“So I might. No doubt I was being foolish,” Uncle Blair cheerfully agreed. “It must have been the moonlight’s fault. Moonlight, you know, Sister Janet, has a way of intoxicating people. It’s like a fine, airy, silver wine, something fairies might enjoy at their parties without harm; but when an ordinary person takes a sip, it goes straight to their head, ruining their common sense. However, I haven’t caught a cold or rheumatism, like a sensible person would if they were ever drawn into doing something so nonsensical; there’s a special Providence for us foolish people. I enjoyed my night in the orchard; for a while, I was surrounded by sweet old memories; then I fell asleep listening to the whispers of the wind in those old trees over there. And I had a beautiful dream, Janet. I dreamed that the old orchard bloomed again, just like it did that spring eighteen years ago. I dreamed that its sunshine was spring sunshine, not autumn’s. There was a freshness of life in my dream, Janet, and the sweetness of forgotten words.”

“Wasn’t it strange about MY dream?” whispered the Story Girl to me.

“Wasn’t it weird about my dream?” the Story Girl whispered to me.

“Well, you’d better come in and have some breakfast,” said Aunt Janet. “These are my little girls—Felicity and Cecily.”

“Well, you’d better come in and have some breakfast,” Aunt Janet said. “These are my little girls—Felicity and Cecily.”

“I remember them as two most adorable tots,” said Uncle Blair, shaking hands. “They haven’t changed quite so much as my own baby-child. Why, she’s a woman, Janet—she’s a woman.”

“I remember them as two really cute kids,” said Uncle Blair, shaking hands. “They haven’t changed as much as my own little one. Why, she’s a woman, Janet—she’s a woman.”

“She’s child enough still,” said Aunt Janet hastily.

"She's still young enough," Aunt Janet said quickly.

The Story Girl shook her long brown curls.

The Story Girl shook her long brown hair.

“I’m fifteen,” she said. “And you ought to see me in my long dress, father.”

“I’m fifteen,” she said. “And you should see me in my long dress, Dad.”

“We must not be separated any longer, dear heart,” I heard Uncle Blair say tenderly. I hoped that he meant he would stay in Canada—not that he would take the Story Girl away.

“We shouldn’t be apart any longer, my dear,” I heard Uncle Blair say gently. I hoped he meant he would stay in Canada—not that he would take the Story Girl away.

Apart from this we had a gay day with Uncle Blair. He evidently liked our society better than that of the grown-ups, for he was a child himself at heart, gay, irresponsible, always acting on the impulse of the moment. We all found him a delightful companion. There was no school that day, as Mr. Perkins was absent, attending a meeting of the Teachers’ Convention, so we spent most of its golden hours in the orchard with Uncle Blair, listening to his fascinating accounts of foreign wanderings. He also drew all our pictures for us, and this was especially delightful, for the day of the camera was only just dawning and none of us had ever had even our photographs taken. Sara Ray’s pleasure was, as usual, quite spoiled by wondering what her mother would say of it, for Mrs. Ray had, so it appeared, some very peculiar prejudices against the taking or making of any kind of picture whatsoever, owing to an exceedingly strict interpretation of the second commandment. Dan suggested that she need not tell her mother anything about it; but Sara shook her head.

Besides that, we had a great day with Uncle Blair. He clearly preferred our company over the adults', as he was a big kid at heart—fun-loving, carefree, and always acting on a whim. We all found him to be a wonderful companion. There was no school that day because Mr. Perkins was away at a Teachers’ Convention, so we spent most of the sunny hours in the orchard with Uncle Blair, listening to his captivating stories of his travels abroad. He also drew pictures for all of us, which was especially enjoyable since the era of the camera was just starting, and none of us had ever had our photos taken. Sara Ray's fun was, as usual, dampened by worrying about what her mother would say, since Mrs. Ray had some very strange beliefs about taking or making pictures at all, due to a very strict interpretation of the second commandment. Dan suggested that she didn’t have to tell her mother anything about it, but Sara just shook her head.

“I’ll have to tell her. I’ve made it a rule to tell ma everything I do ever since the Judgment Day.”

“I need to tell her. I’ve made it a rule to keep my mom in the loop about everything I do since Judgment Day.”

“Besides,” added Cecily seriously, “the Family Guide says one ought to tell one’s mother everything.”

“Besides,” Cecily added seriously, “the Family Guide says you should tell your mom everything.”

“It’s pretty hard sometimes, though,” sighed Sara. “Ma scolds so much when I do tell her things, that it sort of discourages me. But when I think of how dreadful I felt the time of the Judgment Day over deceiving her in some things it nerves me up. I’d do almost anything rather than feel like that the next time the Judgment Day comes.”

“It’s pretty tough sometimes, though,” sighed Sara. “Mom gets mad so much when I do tell her things that it kind of discourages me. But when I think about how awful I felt the time of the Judgment Day for deceiving her about some things, it gets me anxious. I’d do almost anything to avoid feeling like that the next time Judgment Day comes.”

“Fe, fi, fo, fum, I smell a story,” said Uncle Blair. “What do you mean by speaking of the Judgment Day in the past tense?”

“Fe, fi, fo, fum, I smell a story,” said Uncle Blair. “What do you mean by talking about Judgment Day like it already happened?”

The Story Girl told him the tale of that dreadful Sunday in the preceding summer and we all laughed with him at ourselves.

The Story Girl told him about that awful Sunday from last summer, and we all laughed with him at ourselves.

“All the same,” muttered Peter, “I don’t want to have another experience like that. I hope I’ll be dead the next time the Judgment Day comes.”

“All the same,” muttered Peter, “I don’t want to go through that again. I hope I’ll be dead by the time Judgment Day comes around again.”

“But you’ll be raised up for it,” said Felix.

“But you’ll be lifted up for it,” Felix said.

“Oh, that’ll be all right. I won’t mind that. I won’t know anything about it till it really happens. It’s the expecting it that’s the worst.”

“Oh, that’s fine. I won’t care about that. I won’t know anything about it until it actually happens. It’s the anticipation that’s the hardest part.”

“I don’t think you ought to talk of such things,” said Felicity.

"I don’t think you should talk about stuff like that," Felicity said.

When evening came we all went to Golden Milestone. We knew the Awkward Man and his bride were expected home at sunset, and we meant to scatter flowers on the path by which she must enter her new home. It was the Story Girl’s idea, but I don’t think Aunt Janet would have let us go if Uncle Blair had not pleaded for us. He asked to be taken along, too, and we agreed, if he would stand out of sight when the newly married pair came home.

When evening arrived, we all went to Golden Milestone. We knew the Awkward Man and his bride were expected home at sunset, and we planned to scatter flowers on the path she would take to enter her new home. It was the Story Girl’s idea, but I don’t think Aunt Janet would have allowed us to go if Uncle Blair hadn’t pleaded for us. He asked to come along as well, and we agreed, as long as he would stay out of sight when the newlyweds returned home.

“You see, father, the Awkward Man won’t mind us, because we’re only children and he knows us well,” explained the Story Girl, “but if he sees you, a stranger, it might confuse him and we might spoil the homecoming, and that would be such a pity.”

“You see, Dad, the Awkward Man won’t mind us because we’re just kids and he knows us well,” the Story Girl explained, “but if he sees you, a stranger, it might confuse him and we could ruin the homecoming, and that would be such a pity.”

So we went to Golden Milestone, laden with all the flowery spoil we could plunder from both gardens. It was a clear amber-tinted September evening and far away, over Markdale Harbour, a great round red moon was rising as we waited. Uncle Blair was hidden behind the wind-blown tassels of the pines at the gate, but he and the Story Girl kept waving their hands at each other and calling out gay, mirthful jests.

So we went to Golden Milestone, loaded up with all the flowers we could gather from both gardens. It was a clear, amber-tinted September evening, and far away, over Markdale Harbour, a big round red moon was rising as we waited. Uncle Blair was hidden behind the swaying branches of the pines at the gate, but he and the Story Girl kept waving at each other and exchanging cheerful, playful jokes.

“Do you really feel acquainted with your father?” whispered Sara Ray wonderingly. “It’s long since you saw him.”

“Do you really feel like you know your dad?” Sara Ray whispered in amazement. “It's been a while since you last saw him.”

“If I hadn’t seen him for a hundred years it wouldn’t make any difference that way,” laughed the Story Girl.

“If I hadn’t seen him for a hundred years, it wouldn’t matter in that way,” laughed the Story Girl.

“S-s-h-s-s-h—they’re coming,” whispered Felicity excitedly.

“Shh—they’re coming,” whispered Felicity excitedly.

And then they came—Beautiful Alice blushing and lovely, in the prettiest of pretty blue dresses, and the Awkward Man, so fervently happy that he quite forgot to be awkward. He lifted her out of the buggy gallantly and led her forward to us, smiling. We retreated before them, scattering our flowers lavishly on the path, and Alice Dale walked to the very doorstep of her new home over a carpet of blossoms. On the step they both paused and turned towards us, and we shyly did the proper thing in the way of congratulations and good wishes.

And then they arrived—Beautiful Alice, blushing and stunning, in the prettiest blue dress, and the Awkward Man, so genuinely happy that he completely forgot to be awkward. He gallantly lifted her out of the car and led her toward us, smiling. We stepped back, scattering our flowers generously on the path, and Alice Dale walked to the very doorstep of her new home over a carpet of blossoms. On the step, they both paused and looked our way, and we shyly offered our congratulations and good wishes.

“It was so sweet of you to do this,” said the smiling bride.

"It was really nice of you to do this," said the smiling bride.

“It was lovely to be able to do it for you, dearest,” whispered the Story Girl, “and oh, Miss Reade—Mrs. Dale, I mean—we all hope you’ll be so, so happy for ever.”

“It was great to be able to do this for you, dear,” whispered the Story Girl, “and oh, Miss Reade—Mrs. Dale, I mean—we all hope you’ll be so, so happy forever.”

“I am sure I shall,” said Alice Dale, turning to her husband. He looked down into her eyes—and we were quite forgotten by both of them. We saw it, and slipped away, while Jasper Dale drew his wife into their home and shut the world out.

“I’m sure I will,” said Alice Dale, turning to her husband. He looked down into her eyes—and they completely forgot about us. We noticed and quietly slipped away, while Jasper Dale took his wife into their home and closed the world off.

We scampered joyously away through the moonlit dusk. Uncle Blair joined us at the gate and the Story Girl asked him what he thought of the bride.

We happily ran away through the moonlit evening. Uncle Blair met us at the gate, and the Story Girl asked him what he thought of the bride.

“When she dies white violets will grow out of her dust,” he answered.

“When she dies, white violets will grow from her ashes,” he replied.

“Uncle Blair says even queerer things than the Story Girl,” Felicity whispered to me.

“Uncle Blair says even stranger things than the Story Girl,” Felicity whispered to me.

And so that beautiful day went away from us, slipping through our fingers as we tried to hold it. It hooded itself in shadows and fared forth on the road that is lighted by the white stars of evening. It had been a gift of Paradise. Its hours had all been fair and beloved. From dawn flush to fall of night there had been naught to mar it. It took with it its smiles and laughter. But it left the boon of memory.

And so that beautiful day slipped away from us, getting out of our grasp as we tried to hold on. It wrapped itself in shadows and moved along the path illuminated by the evening stars. It had been a gift from Paradise. Every hour had been wonderful and cherished. From the early morning glow to the nightfall, nothing had spoiled it. It carried away its smiles and laughter but left us with the blessing of memories.





CHAPTER XXVII. THE OLD ORDER CHANGETH

“I am going away with father when he goes. He is going to spend the winter in Paris, and I am to go to school there.”

“I’m leaving with Dad when he goes. He’s going to spend the winter in Paris, and I’m going to school there.”

The Story Girl told us this one day in the orchard. There was a little elation in her tone, but more regret. The news was not a great surprise to us. We had felt it in the air ever since Uncle Blair’s arrival. Aunt Janet had been very unwilling to let the Story Girl go. But Uncle Blair was inexorable. It was time, he said, that she should go to a better school than the little country one in Carlisle; and besides, he did not want her to grow into womanhood a stranger to him. So it was finally decided that she was to go.

The Story Girl shared this with us one day in the orchard. There was a bit of excitement in her voice, but mostly regret. The news didn't catch us off guard; we had sensed it ever since Uncle Blair arrived. Aunt Janet was very reluctant to let the Story Girl leave. But Uncle Blair was determined. He said it was time for her to attend a better school than the small country one in Carlisle; and he didn't want her to grow up as a stranger to him. So, it was ultimately decided that she would go.

“Just think, you are going to Europe,” said Sara Ray in an awe-struck tone. “Won’t that be splendid!”

“Just think, you’re going to Europe,” said Sara Ray in an amazed tone. “Isn’t that going to be awesome!”

“I suppose I’ll like it after a while,” said the Story Girl slowly, “but I know I’ll be dreadfully homesick at first. Of course, it will be lovely to be with father, but oh, I’ll miss the rest of you so much!”

“I guess I’ll like it eventually,” said the Story Girl slowly, “but I know I’ll feel really homesick at first. Of course, it’ll be great to be with Dad, but oh, I’m going to miss all of you so much!”

“Just think how WE’LL miss YOU,” sighed Cecily. “It will be so lonesome here this winter, with you and Peter both gone. Oh, dear, I do wish things didn’t have to change.”

“Just think about how MUCH we’ll miss YOU,” sighed Cecily. “It’s going to be so lonely here this winter, with you and Peter both gone. Oh, I really wish things didn’t have to change.”

Felicity said nothing. She kept looking down at the grass on which she sat, absently pulling at the slender blades. Presently we saw two big tears roll down over her cheeks. The Story Girl looked surprised.

Felicity said nothing. She kept looking down at the grass beneath her, absentmindedly pulling at the thin blades. Soon, we noticed two big tears rolling down her cheeks. The Story Girl looked surprised.

“Are you crying because I’m going away, Felicity?” she asked.

“Are you crying because I’m leaving, Felicity?” she asked.

“Of course I am,” answered Felicity, with a big sob. “Do you think I’ve no f-f-eeling?”

“Of course I am,” Felicity replied, sobbing hard. “Do you think I have no feelings?”

“I didn’t think you’d care much,” said the Story Girl frankly. “You’ve never seemed to like me very much.”

“I didn’t think you’d care that much,” said the Story Girl honestly. “You’ve never really seemed to like me.”

“I d-don’t wear my h-heart on my sleeve,” said poor Felicity, with an attempt at dignity. “I think you m-might stay. Your father would let you s-stay if you c-coaxed him.”

“I don’t wear my heart on my sleeve,” said poor Felicity, trying to sound dignified. “I think you might stay. Your dad would let you stay if you talked him into it.”

“Well, you see I’d have to go some time,” sighed the Story Girl, “and the longer it was put off the harder it would be. But I do feel dreadfully about it. I can’t even take poor Paddy. I’ll have to leave him behind, and oh, I want you all to promise to be kind to him for my sake.”

“Well, I knew I had to leave eventually,” sighed the Story Girl, “and the longer I put it off, the harder it will be. But I feel really awful about it. I can’t even take poor Paddy with me. I’ll have to leave him behind, and oh, I want you all to promise to be kind to him for my sake.”

We all solemnly assured her that we would.

We all seriously promised her that we would.

“I’ll g-give him cream every m-morning and n-night,” sobbed Felicity, “but I’ll never be able to look at him without crying. He’ll make me think of you.”

“I’ll give him cream every morning and night,” sobbed Felicity, “but I’ll never be able to look at him without crying. He’ll remind me of you.”

“Well, I’m not going right away,” said the Story Girl, more cheerfully. “Not till the last of October. So we have over a month yet to have a good time in. Let’s all just determine to make it a splendid month for the last. We won’t think about my going at all till we have to, and we won’t have any quarrels among us, and we’ll just enjoy ourselves all we possibly can. So don’t cry any more, Felicity. I’m awfully glad you do like me and am sorry I’m going away, but let’s all forget it for a month.”

“Well, I’m not leaving right away,” said the Story Girl, sounding much more upbeat. “Not until the end of October. So we still have over a month to have a great time. Let’s all agree to make it a fantastic month for the finale. We won’t think about my leaving until we have to, and we won’t have any fights among us, and we’ll just enjoy ourselves as much as we can. So don’t cry anymore, Felicity. I’m really glad that you like me and I’m sorry I’m going away, but let’s all just forget about it for a month.”

Felicity sighed, and tucked away her damp handkerchief.

Felicity sighed and put away her wet handkerchief.

“It isn’t so easy for me to forget things, but I’ll try,” she said disconsolately, “and if you want any more cooking lessons before you go I’ll be real glad to teach you anything I know.”

“It’s not easy for me to forget things, but I’ll try,” she said disheartened. “And if you want any more cooking lessons before you leave, I’d be really happy to teach you anything I know.”

This was a high plane of self-sacrifice for Felicity to attain. But the Story Girl shook her head.

This was a significant level of self-sacrifice for Felicity to reach. But the Story Girl shook her head.

“No, I’m not going to bother my head about cooking lessons this last month. It’s too vexing.”

“No, I’m not going to worry about cooking lessons this last month. It’s too frustrating.”

“Do you remember the time you made the pudding—” began Peter, and suddenly stopped.

“Do you remember when you made the pudding—” started Peter, and then suddenly stopped.

“Out of sawdust?” finished the Story Girl cheerfully. “You needn’t be afraid to mention it to me after this. I don’t mind any more. I begin to see the fun of it now. I should think I do remember it—and the time I baked the bread before it was raised enough.”

“Out of sawdust?” finished the Story Girl cheerfully. “You don’t have to worry about mentioning it to me anymore. I don’t mind now. I’m starting to see the fun in it. I think I do remember it—and the time I baked the bread before it had risen enough.”

“People have made worse mistakes than that,” said Felicity kindly.

“People have made bigger mistakes than that,” Felicity said kindly.

“Such as using tooth-powd—” but here Dan stopped abruptly, remembering the Story Girl’s plea for a beautiful month. Felicity coloured, but said nothing—did not even LOOK anything.

“Such as using tooth powder—” but here Dan stopped abruptly, remembering the Story Girl’s plea for a beautiful month. Felicity blushed, but said nothing—did not even LOOK anything.

“We HAVE had lots of fun together one way or another,” said Cecily, retrospectively.

“We've had a lot of fun together, one way or another,” Cecily said, looking back.

“Just think how much we’ve laughed this last year or so,” said the Story Girl. “We’ve had good times together; but I think we’ll have lots more splendid years ahead.”

“Just think about how much we’ve laughed over the past year or so,” said the Story Girl. “We’ve had great times together; but I believe we’ll have many more wonderful years ahead.”

“Eden is always behind us—Paradise always before,” said Uncle Blair, coming up in time to hear her. He said it with a sigh that was immediately lost in one of his delightful smiles.

“Eden is always behind us—Paradise always ahead,” Uncle Blair said, arriving just in time to catch her words. He said it with a sigh that quickly faded into one of his charming smiles.

“I like Uncle Blair so much better than I expected to,” Felicity confided to me. “Mother says he’s a rolling stone, but there really is something very nice about him, although he says a great many things I don’t understand. I suppose the Story Girl will have a very gay time in Paris.”

“I like Uncle Blair way more than I thought I would,” Felicity told me. “Mom says he’s a rolling stone, but there’s something really nice about him, even though he says a lot of things I don’t get. I guess the Story Girl will have a really fun time in Paris.”

“She’s going to school and she’ll have to study hard,” I said.

"She's going to school and she'll need to study hard," I said.

“She says she’s going to study for the stage,” said Felicity. “Uncle Roger thinks it is all right, and says she’ll be very famous some day. But mother thinks it’s dreadful, and so do I.”

“She says she’s going to study for the stage,” said Felicity. “Uncle Roger thinks it’s fine and says she’ll be very famous someday. But mom thinks it’s terrible, and so do I.”

“Aunt Julia is a concert singer,” I said.

“Aunt Julia is a concert singer,” I said.

“Oh, that’s very different. But I hope poor Sara will get on all right,” sighed Felicity. “You never know what may happen to a person in those foreign countries. And everybody says Paris is such a wicked place. But we must hope for the best,” she concluded in a resigned tone.

“Oh, that’s really different. But I hope poor Sara will be okay,” sighed Felicity. “You never know what might happen to someone in those foreign countries. And everyone says Paris is such a sinful place. But we have to hope for the best,” she said, ending on a resigned note.

That evening the Story Girl and I drove the cows to pasture after milking, and when we came home we sought out Uncle Blair in the orchard. He was sauntering up and down Uncle Stephen’s Walk, his hands clasped behind him and his beautiful, youthful face uplifted to the western sky where waves of night were breaking on a dim primrose shore of sunset.

That evening, the Story Girl and I took the cows to pasture after milking, and when we got home, we looked for Uncle Blair in the orchard. He was strolling up and down Uncle Stephen’s Walk, his hands clasped behind him and his handsome, youthful face turned up to the western sky where waves of night were crashing on a faint primrose shore of sunset.

“See that star over there in the south-west?” he said, as we joined him. “The one just above that pine? An evening star shining over a dark pine tree is the whitest thing in the universe—because it is LIVING whiteness—whiteness possessing a soul. How full this old orchard is of twilight! Do you know, I have been trysting here with ghosts.”

“Do you see that star over there in the southwest?” he said as we joined him. “The one just above that pine? An evening star shining over a dark pine tree is the brightest thing in the universe—because it is LIVING brightness—brightness with a soul. This old orchard is so full of twilight! You know, I’ve been meeting ghosts here.”

“The Family Ghost?” I asked, very stupidly.

"The Family Ghost?" I asked, sounding really dumb.

“No, not the Family Ghost. I never saw beautiful, broken-hearted Emily yet. Your mother saw her once, Sara—that was a strange thing,” he added absently, as if to himself.

“No, not the Family Ghost. I never saw beautiful, broken-hearted Emily yet. Your mom saw her once, Sara—that was a strange thing,” he added absently, as if to himself.

“Did mother really see her?” whispered the Story Girl.

“Did mom really see her?” whispered the Story Girl.

“Well, she always believed she did. Who knows?”

“Well, she always thought she did. Who knows?”

“Do you think there are such things as ghosts, Uncle Blair?” I asked curiously.

“Do you think ghosts are real, Uncle Blair?” I asked curiously.

“I never saw any, Beverley.”

"I never saw any, Beverley."

“But you said you were trysting with ghosts here this evening,” said the Story Girl.

“But you said you were hanging out with ghosts here this evening,” said the Story Girl.

“Oh, yes—the ghosts of the old years. I love this orchard because of its many ghosts. We are good comrades, those ghosts and I; we walk and talk—we even laugh together—sorrowful laughter that has sorrow’s own sweetness. And always there comes to me one dear phantom and wanders hand in hand with me—a lost lady of the old years.”

“Oh, yes—the ghosts of the past. I love this orchard because of its many spirits. We are good friends, those spirits and I; we walk and talk—we even laugh together—sad laughter that carries a bittersweet feeling. And there’s always one dear phantom that joins me, wandering hand in hand—a lost lady from the old days.”

“My mother?” said the Story Girl very softly.

“My mom?” said the Story Girl very softly.

“Yes, your mother. Here, in her old haunts, it is impossible for me to believe that she can be dead—that her LAUGHTER can be dead. She was the gayest, sweetest thing—and so young—only three years older than you, Sara. Yonder old house had been glad because of her for eighteen years when I met her first.”

“Yeah, your mom. Being here in her old places, I can’t believe she’s really gone—that her LAUGHTER is gone. She was the happiest, sweetest person—and so young—only three years older than you, Sara. That old house had been bright because of her for eighteen years when I first met her.”

“I wish I could remember her,” said the Story Girl, with a little sigh. “I haven’t even a picture of her. Why didn’t you paint one, father?”

“I wish I could remember her,” said the Story Girl, with a small sigh. “I don’t even have a picture of her. Why didn’t you paint one, Dad?”

“She would never let me. She had some queer, funny, half-playful, half-earnest superstition about it. But I always meant to when she would become willing to let me. And then—she died. Her twin brother Felix died the same day. There was something strange about that, too. I was holding her in my arms and she was looking up at me; suddenly she looked past me and gave a little start. ‘Felix!’ she said. For a moment she trembled and then she smiled and looked up at me again a little beseechingly. ‘Felix has come for me, dear,’ she said. ‘We were always together before you came—you must not mind—you must be glad I do not have to go alone.’ Well, who knows? But she left me, Sara—she left me.”

“She would never let me. She had this odd, quirky, half-playful, half-serious superstition about it. But I always planned to when she was ready to let me. And then—she died. Her twin brother Felix died the same day. There was something strange about that, too. I was holding her in my arms, and she was looking up at me; suddenly she looked past me and gave a little start. ‘Felix!’ she said. For a moment she trembled and then smiled and looked up at me again a little pleadingly. ‘Felix has come for me, dear,’ she said. ‘We were always together before you came—you must not mind—you should be glad I don’t have to go alone.’ Well, who knows? But she left me, Sara—she left me.”

There was that in Uncle Blair’s voice that kept us silent for a time. Then the Story Girl said, still very softly:

There was something in Uncle Blair’s voice that made us quiet for a while. Then the Story Girl spoke up, still very softly:

“What did mother look like, father? I don’t look the least little bit like her, do I?”

“What did mom look like, dad? I don’t look anything like her, do I?”

“No, I wish you did, you brown thing. Your mother’s face was as white as a wood-lily, with only a faint dream of rose in her cheeks. She had the eyes of one who always had a song in her heart—blue as a mist, those eyes were. She had dark lashes, and a little red mouth that quivered when she was very sad or very happy like a crimson rose too rudely shaken by the wind. She was as slim and lithe as a young, white-stemmed birch tree. How I loved her! How happy we were! But he who accepts human love must bind it to his soul with pain, and she is not lost to me. Nothing is ever really lost to us as long as we remember it.”

“No, I wish you did, you brown thing. Your mother’s face was as white as a wood lily, with just a hint of pink in her cheeks. She had the kind of eyes that always seemed to have a song in her heart—blue like mist, those eyes were. She had dark lashes and a little red mouth that quivered when she was very sad or very happy, like a crimson rose shaken too roughly by the wind. She was as slim and graceful as a young birch tree with a white trunk. How I loved her! How happy we were! But anyone who accepts love must attach it to their soul with pain, and she is not lost to me. Nothing is ever really lost to us as long as we remember it.”

Uncle Blair looked up at the evening star. We saw that he had forgotten us, and we slipped away, hand in hand, leaving him alone in the memory-haunted shadows of the old orchard.

Uncle Blair looked up at the evening star. We realized he had forgotten about us, so we quietly slipped away, hand in hand, leaving him alone in the shadowy, memory-filled old orchard.





CHAPTER XXVIII. THE PATH TO ARCADY

October that year gathered up all the spilled sunshine of the summer and clad herself in it as in a garment. The Story Girl had asked us to try to make the last month together beautiful, and Nature seconded our efforts, giving us that most beautiful of beautiful things—a gracious and perfect moon of falling leaves. There was not in all that vanished October one day that did not come in with auroral splendour and go out attended by a fair galaxy of evening stars—not a day when there were not golden lights in the wide pastures and purple hazes in the ripened distances. Never was anything so gorgeous as the maple trees that year. Maples are trees that have primeval fire in their souls. It glows out a little in their early youth, before the leaves open, in the redness and rosy-yellowness of their blossoms, but in summer it is carefully hidden under a demure, silver-lined greenness. Then when autumn comes, the maples give up trying to be sober and flame out in all the barbaric splendour and gorgeousness of their real nature, making of the hills things out of an Arabian Nights dream in the golden prime of good Haroun Alraschid.

October that year gathered up all the spilled sunshine of summer and dressed herself in it like a gown. The Story Girl had asked us to try to make our last month together beautiful, and Nature supported us, providing that most beautiful of things—a gracious and perfect moon of falling leaves. Not a single day in that fading October came in without stunning morning light and left with a lovely galaxy of evening stars—not one day without golden lights in the wide pastures and purple mist in the ripe distances. Nothing was as gorgeous as the maple trees that year. Maples are trees that have ancient fire in their souls. It shows a little in their early youth, before the leaves open, in the redness and rosy-yellow of their blossoms, but in summer it’s carefully hidden beneath a modest, silver-lined green. Then, when autumn arrives, the maples stop trying to be subtle and burst into all the wild splendor and beauty of their true nature, turning the hills into scenes from an Arabian Nights dream in the golden prime of a good Haroun Alraschid.

You may never know what scarlet and crimson really are until you see them in their perfection on an October hillside, under the unfathomable blue of an autumn sky. All the glow and radiance and joy at earth’s heart seem to have broken loose in a splendid determination to express itself for once before the frost of winter chills her beating pulses. It is the year’s carnival ere the dull Lenten days of leafless valleys and penitential mists come.

You might not truly understand what scarlet and crimson are until you see them in all their glory on an October hillside, beneath the endless blue of an autumn sky. All the warmth, brightness, and joy at the heart of the earth seem to have erupted in a stunning effort to show themselves one last time before the winter frost cools their vibrant energy. It’s the year's festival before the dull, gray days of leafless valleys and gloomy mists arrive.

The time of apple-picking had come around once more and we worked joyously. Uncle Blair picked apples with us, and between him and the Story Girl it was an October never to be forgotten.

The time for apple picking had come around again, and we worked happily. Uncle Blair picked apples with us, and between him and the Story Girl, it was an unforgettable October.

“Will you go far afield for a walk with me to-day?” he said to her and me, one idle afternoon of opal skies, pied meadows and misty hills.

“Will you go for a walk with me today?” he said to her and me, on an idle afternoon of opal skies, colorful meadows, and misty hills.

It was Saturday and Peter had gone home; Felix and Dan were helping Uncle Alec top turnips; Cecily and Felicity were making cookies for Sunday, so the Story Girl and I were alone in Uncle Stephen’s Walk.

It was Saturday, and Peter had gone home; Felix and Dan were helping Uncle Alec harvest turnips; Cecily and Felicity were baking cookies for Sunday, so the Story Girl and I were alone in Uncle Stephen's Walk.

We liked to be alone together that last month, to think the long, long thoughts of youth and talk about our futures. There had grown up between us that summer a bond of sympathy that did not exist between us and the others. We were older than they—the Story Girl was fifteen and I was nearly that; and all at once it seemed as if we were immeasurably older than the rest, and possessed of dreams and visions and forward-reaching hopes which they could not possibly share or understand. At times we were still children, still interested in childish things. But there came hours when we seemed to our two selves very grown up and old, and in those hours we talked our dreams and visions and hopes, vague and splendid, as all such are, over together, and so began to build up, out of the rainbow fragments of our childhood’s companionship, that rare and beautiful friendship which was to last all our lives, enriching and enstarring them. For there is no bond more lasting than that formed by the mutual confidences of that magic time when youth is slipping from the sheath of childhood and beginning to wonder what lies for it beyond those misty hills that bound the golden road.

We loved being alone together that last month, thinking the deep thoughts of youth and discussing our futures. A bond of understanding developed between us that summer, one that didn't exist with the others. We were older than they were—the Story Girl was fifteen, and I was almost there too; suddenly, it felt like we were vastly older than the rest, filled with dreams and visions and aspirations that they could never really understand or share. At times, we were still kids, captivated by childish things. But then there were moments when we felt very grown up and wise, and during those times, we shared our dreams and visions and hopes, vague and beautiful just like all dreams are, and began to create, from the colorful pieces of our childhood friendship, that rare and beautiful bond which would last throughout our lives, enriching and illuminating them. Because there’s no connection more enduring than the one built on mutual secrets during that magical period when youth starts to shed the skin of childhood and begins to wonder what lies ahead beyond those hazy hills that frame the golden path.

“Where are you going?” asked the Story Girl.

“Where are you going?” asked the Story Girl.

“To ‘the woods that belt the gray hillside’—ay, and overflow beyond it into many a valley purple-folded in immemorial peace,” answered Uncle Blair. “I have a fancy for one more ramble in Prince Edward Island woods before I leave Canada again. But I would not go alone. So come, you two gay youthful things to whom all life is yet fair and good, and we will seek the path to Arcady. There will be many little things along our way to make us glad. Joyful sounds will ‘come ringing down the wind;’ a wealth of gypsy gold will be ours for the gathering; we will learn the potent, unutterable charm of a dim spruce wood and the grace of flexile mountain ashes fringing a lonely glen; we will tryst with the folk of fur and feather; we’ll hearken to the music of gray old firs. Come, and you’ll have a ramble and an afternoon that you will both remember all your lives.”

“To ‘the woods that surround the gray hillside’—yes, and spill over into many valleys wrapped in timeless peace,” replied Uncle Blair. “I’m in the mood for one last walk in the woods of Prince Edward Island before I leave Canada again. But I don’t want to go alone. So come on, you two lively young people to whom life is still beautiful and good, and we will find the way to Arcady. There will be many little things along our path to make us happy. Joyful sounds will ‘come ringing down the wind;’ we’ll gather plenty of gypsy gold; we’ll discover the powerful, indescribable magic of a dim spruce wood and the elegance of flexible mountain ashes lining a solitary glen; we’ll meet the creatures of fur and feather; we’ll listen to the music of ancient firs. Come on, and you’ll have a walk and an afternoon that you’ll both remember for the rest of your lives.”

We did have it; never has its remembrance faded; that idyllic afternoon of roving in the old Carlisle woods with the Story Girl and Uncle Blair gleams in my book of years, a page of living beauty. Yet it was but a few hours of simplest pleasure; we wandered pathlessly through the sylvan calm of those dear places which seemed that day to be full of a great friendliness; Uncle Blair sauntered along behind us, whistling softly; sometimes he talked to himself; we delighted in those brief reveries of his; Uncle Blair was the only man I have ever known who could, when he so willed, “talk like a book,” and do it without seeming ridiculous; perhaps it was because he had the knack of choosing “fit audience, though few,” and the proper time to appeal to that audience.

We had that experience; its memory has never faded. That perfect afternoon wandering in the old Carlisle woods with the Story Girl and Uncle Blair stands out in my life, a moment of pure beauty. Yet it was just a few hours of simple joy; we strolled aimlessly through the peaceful woods that day, which felt so welcoming. Uncle Blair walked behind us, whistling softly; sometimes he talked to himself, and we enjoyed those brief moments of his thoughts. Uncle Blair was the only person I’ve ever met who could, when he wanted, "talk like a book," and he did it without sounding silly. Maybe it was because he knew how to choose the right audience, even if it was small, and the perfect time to share with them.

We went across the fields, intending to skirt the woods at the back of Uncle Alec’s farm and find a lane that cut through Uncle Roger’s woods; but before we came to it we stumbled on a sly, winding little path quite by accident—if, indeed, there can be such a thing as accident in the woods, where I am tempted to think we are led by the Good People along such of their fairy ways as they have a mind for us to walk in.

We crossed the fields, planning to go around the woods at the back of Uncle Alec’s farm and find a lane that went through Uncle Roger’s woods. But before we reached it, we unexpectedly found a sneaky, winding little path—if there is such a thing as an accident in the woods, where I suspect we are guided by the Good People along the fairy paths they want us to follow.

“Go to, let us explore this,” said Uncle Blair. “It always drags terribly at my heart to go past a wood lane if I can make any excuse at all for traversing it: for it is the by-ways that lead to the heart of the woods and we must follow them if we would know the forest and be known of it. When we can really feel its wild heart beating against ours its subtle life will steal into our veins and make us its own for ever, so that no matter where we go or how wide we wander in the noisy ways of cities or over the lone ways of the sea, we shall yet be drawn back to the forest to find our most enduring kinship.”

"Come on, let’s check this out," said Uncle Blair. "It always weighs heavily on my heart to pass a forest path if I have any excuse to explore it. It's the backroads that lead us into the heart of the woods, and we need to follow them if we want to truly understand the forest and be understood by it. When we can actually feel its wild heart beating with ours, its subtle essence will flow into our veins and make us part of it forever. So no matter where we go or how far we wander in the busy chaos of cities or along the lonely paths of the sea, we’ll always be pulled back to the forest to reconnect with our deepest bond."

“I always feel so SATISFIED in the woods,” said the Story Girl dreamily, as we turned in under the low-swinging fir boughs. “Trees seem such friendly things.”

“I always feel so satisfied in the woods,” said the Story Girl dreamily, as we walked in under the low-hanging fir branches. “Trees seem like such friendly things.”

“They are the most friendly things in God’s good creation,” said Uncle Blair emphatically. “And it is so easy to live with them. To hold converse with pines, to whisper secrets with the poplars, to listen to the tales of old romance that beeches have to tell, to walk in eloquent silence with self-contained firs, is to learn what real companionship is. Besides, trees are the same all over the world. A beech tree on the slopes of the Pyrenees is just what a beech tree here in these Carlisle woods is; and there used to be an old pine hereabouts whose twin brother I was well acquainted with in a dell among the Apennines. Listen to those squirrels, will you, chattering over yonder. Did you ever hear such a fuss over nothing? Squirrels are the gossips and busybodies of the woods; they haven’t learned the fine reserve of its other denizens. But after all, there is a certain shrill friendliness in their greeting.”

“They are the friendliest things in God’s amazing creation,” Uncle Blair said strongly. “And living with them is so easy. To talk to the pines, to share secrets with the poplars, to hear the stories of old romance that beeches have to tell, to walk in quiet understanding with the self-contained firs, is to discover what true companionship really is. Plus, trees are the same all around the world. A beech tree on the slopes of the Pyrenees is just like a beech tree here in these Carlisle woods; and there used to be an old pine around here whose twin brother I knew well in a dell among the Apennines. Listen to those squirrels over there, chattering away. Have you ever heard such a commotion over nothing? Squirrels are the gossips and busybodies of the woods; they haven’t mastered the graceful poise of the other creatures. But still, there’s a certain sharp friendliness in their greeting.”

“They seem to be scolding us,” I said, laughing.

“They look like they’re scolding us,” I said, laughing.

“Oh, they are not half such scolds as they sound,” answered Uncle Blair gaily. “If they would but ‘tak a thought and mend’ their shrew-like ways they would be dear, lovable creatures enough.”

“Oh, they’re not nearly as much of a pain as they sound,” Uncle Blair replied cheerfully. “If they would just ‘take a moment and change’ their nagging ways, they would be sweet, lovable beings.”

“If I had to be an animal I think I’d like to be a squirrel,” said the Story Girl. “It must be next best thing to flying.”

“If I had to be an animal, I think I’d want to be a squirrel,” said the Story Girl. “It’s probably the next best thing to flying.”

“Just see what a spring that fellow gave,” laughed Uncle Blair. “And now listen to his song of triumph! I suppose that chasm he cleared seemed as wide and deep to him as Niagara Gorge would to us if we leaped over it. Well, the wood people are a happy folk and very well satisfied with themselves.”

“Just look at the spring that guy took,” laughed Uncle Blair. “And now listen to his victory song! I guess that gap he jumped felt as wide and deep to him as Niagara Gorge would feel to us if we jumped across it. Well, the forest folks are a cheerful bunch and really pleased with themselves.”

Those who have followed a dim, winding, balsamic path to the unexpected hollow where a wood-spring lies have found the rarest secret the forest can reveal. Such was our good fortune that day. At the end of our path we found it, under the pines, a crystal-clear thing with lips unkissed by so much as a stray sunbeam.

Those who have followed a dark, winding path lined with fragrant trees to the unexpected clearing where a spring emerges have discovered the rarest secret the forest can offer. That day, we were lucky enough to find it. At the end of our path, we came across it, hidden under the pines, a crystal-clear pool untouched by even a single ray of sunlight.

“It is easy to dream that this is one of the haunted springs of old romance,” said Uncle Blair. “‘Tis an enchanted spot this, I am very sure, and we should go softly, speaking low, lest we disturb the rest of a white, wet naiad, or break some spell that has cost long years of mystic weaving.”

“It’s easy to imagine that this is one of the haunted springs from old romance,” said Uncle Blair. “This is definitely an enchanted place, and we should tread carefully, speaking softly, so we don’t disturb the slumber of a white, wet naiad, or break some spell that has taken years to weave.”

“It’s so easy to believe things in the woods,” said the Story Girl, shaping a cup from a bit of golden-brown birch bark and filling it at the spring.

“It’s so easy to believe things in the woods,” said the Story Girl, shaping a cup from a piece of golden-brown birch bark and filling it at the spring.

“Drink a toast in that water, Sara,” said Uncle Blair. “There’s not a doubt that it has some potent quality of magic in it and the wish you wish over it will come true.”

“Raise a glass to that water, Sara,” said Uncle Blair. “There’s no doubt it has some powerful magic in it, and the wish you make over it will come true.”

The Story Girl lifted her golden-hued flagon to her red lips. Her hazel eyes laughed at us over the brim.

The Story Girl raised her golden flagon to her red lips. Her hazel eyes sparkled at us over the edge.

“Here’s to our futures,” she cried, “I wish that every day of our lives may be better than the one that went before.”

“Here’s to our futures,” she shouted, “I hope that every day of our lives will be better than the one before.”

“An extravagant wish—a very wish of youth,” commented Uncle Blair, “and yet in spite of its extravagance, a wish that will come true if you are true to yourselves. In that case, every day WILL be better than all that went before—but there will be many days, dear lad and lass, when you will not believe it.”

“An extravagant wish—a classic youthful desire,” Uncle Blair remarked, “and yet despite its extravagance, a wish that will come true if you stay true to yourselves. In that case, every day WILL be better than the ones that came before—but there will be many days, dear boy and girl, when you won't believe it.”

We did not understand him, but we knew Uncle Blair never explained his meaning. When asked it he was wont to answer with a smile, “Some day you’ll grow to it. Wait for that.” So we addressed ourselves to follow the brook that stole away from the spring in its windings and doublings and tricky surprises.

We didn’t really get him, but we knew Uncle Blair never bothered to explain what he meant. When we asked, he would just smile and say, “You’ll understand it someday. Just wait for that.” So, we decided to follow the brook that meandered away from the spring with its twists, turns, and unexpected surprises.

“A brook,” quoth Uncle Blair, “is the most changeful, bewitching, lovable thing in the world. It is never in the same mind or mood two minutes. Here it is sighing and murmuring as if its heart were broken. But listen—yonder by the birches it is laughing as if it were enjoying some capital joke all by itself.”

“A brook,” Uncle Blair said, “is the most unpredictable, enchanting, lovable thing in the world. It’s never in the same mood for two minutes. One moment it’s sighing and murmuring like its heart is broken. But listen—over there by the birches, it’s laughing as if it’s in on a great joke all by itself.”

It was indeed a changeful brook; here it would make a pool, dark and brooding and still, where we bent to look at our mirrored faces; then it grew communicative and gossiped shallowly over a broken pebble bed where there was a diamond dance of sunbeams and no troutling or minnow could glide through without being seen. Sometimes its banks were high and steep, hung with slender ashes and birches; again they were mere, low margins, green with delicate mosses, shelving out of the wood. Once it came to a little precipice and flung itself over undauntedly in an indignation of foam, gathering itself up rather dizzily among the mossy stones below. It was some time before it got over its vexation; it went boiling and muttering along, fighting with the rotten logs that lie across it, and making far more fuss than was necessary over every root that interfered with it. We were getting tired of its ill-humour and talked of leaving it, when it suddenly grew sweet-tempered again, swooped around a curve—and presto, we were in fairyland.

It was definitely a lively stream; sometimes it formed a dark, quiet pool where we leaned in to see our reflections. Then it would become playful, babbling lightly over a bed of broken pebbles where sunlight sparkled like diamonds, and no little fish could swim through without being spotted. Occasionally, its banks were tall and steep, lined with slender ash and birch trees; other times they were low and flat, covered in soft green moss, extending out from the woods. At one point, it reached a small cliff and jumped over boldly in a furious splash of foam, gathering itself up rather dizzily among the mossy rocks below. It took a while for it to calm down; it continued to boil and grumble, grappling with the fallen logs in its way, and making a bigger fuss than needed over every root that blocked its path. We were starting to get fed up with its bad mood and considered leaving, when it suddenly became cheerful again, swooped around a bend—and just like that, we were in a fairyland.

It was a little dell far in the heart of the woods. A row of birches fringed the brook, and each birch seemed more exquisitely graceful and golden than her sisters. The woods receded from it on every hand, leaving it lying in a pool of amber sunshine. The yellow trees were mirrored in the placid stream, with now and then a leaf falling on the water, mayhap to drift away and be used, as Uncle Blair suggested, by some adventurous wood sprite who had it in mind to fare forth to some far-off, legendary region where all the brooks ran into the sea.

It was a small valley deep in the woods. A line of birch trees bordered the brook, and each birch looked more beautifully graceful and golden than the others. The woods receded in every direction, leaving it bathed in a pool of warm sunlight. The yellow trees were reflected in the calm stream, with an occasional leaf landing on the water, perhaps to drift away and be taken, as Uncle Blair suggested, by some daring wood sprite planning to journey to a distant, mythical place where all the brooks flowed into the sea.

“Oh, what a lovely place!” I exclaimed, looking around me with delight.

“Oh, what a beautiful place!” I said, looking around with joy.

“A spell of eternity is woven over it, surely,” murmured Uncle Blair. “Winter may not touch it, or spring ever revisit it. It should be like this for ever.”

“A spell of eternity is woven over it, for sure,” murmured Uncle Blair. “Winter might not touch it, or spring ever come back. It should be like this forever.”

“Let us never come here again,” said the Story Girl softly, “never, no matter how often we may be in Carlisle. Then we will never see it changed or different. We can always remember it just as we see it now, and it will be like this for ever for us.”

“Let’s never come back here again,” said the Story Girl softly, “never, no matter how often we might be in Carlisle. That way, we’ll never see it change or become different. We can always remember it just as we see it now, and it will stay this way for us forever.”

“I’m going to sketch it,” said Uncle Blair.

“I’m going to draw it,” said Uncle Blair.

While he sketched it the Story Girl and I sat on the banks of the brook and she told me the story of the Sighing Reed. It was a very simple little story, that of the slender brown reed which grew by the forest pool and always was sad and sighing because it could not utter music like the brook and the birds and the winds. All the bright, beautiful things around it mocked it and laughed at it for its folly. Who would ever look for music in it, a plain, brown, unbeautiful thing? But one day a youth came through the wood; he was as beautiful as the spring; he cut the brown reed and fashioned it according to his liking; and then he put it to his lips and breathed on it; and, oh, the music that floated through the forest! It was so entrancing that everything—brooks and birds and winds—grew silent to listen to it. Never had anything so lovely been heard; it was the music that had for so long been shut up in the soul of the sighing reed and was set free at last through its pain and suffering.

While he sketched it, the Story Girl and I sat by the bank of the brook, and she told me the story of the Sighing Reed. It was a very simple story about the slender brown reed that grew by the forest pool, always sad and sighing because it couldn’t make music like the brook, the birds, and the wind. All the bright, beautiful things around it mocked and laughed at it for its foolishness. Who would ever expect to find music in something so plain and brown? But one day, a young man came through the woods; he was as beautiful as spring. He cut the brown reed and shaped it to his liking, then put it to his lips and blew on it. Oh, the music that filled the forest! It was so enchanting that everything—brooks, birds, and the wind—fell silent to listen. Nothing so lovely had ever been heard before; it was the music that had long been trapped in the soul of the sighing reed and was finally released through its pain and suffering.

I had heard the Story Girl tell many a more dramatic tale; but that one stands out for me in memory above them all, partly, perhaps, because of the spot in which she told it, partly because it was the last one I was to hear her tell for many years—the last one she was ever to tell me on the golden road.

I had heard the Story Girl share many more dramatic stories, but that one sticks in my memory above all the rest, maybe partly because of where she told it, and partly because it was the last one I would hear from her for many years—the last one she would ever tell me on the golden road.

When Uncle Blair had finished his sketch the shafts of sunshine were turning crimson and growing more and more remote; the early autumn twilight was falling over the woods. We left our dell, saying good-bye to it for ever, as the Story Girl had suggested, and we went slowly homeward through the fir woods, where a haunting, indescribable odour stole out to meet us.

When Uncle Blair finished his sketch, the shafts of sunlight were turning red and fading away; the early autumn twilight was settling over the woods. We left our little valley, saying goodbye to it for good, as the Story Girl suggested, and we walked slowly home through the fir trees, where a haunting, indescribable scent came to greet us.

“There is magic in the scent of dying fir,” Uncle Blair was saying aloud to himself, as if forgetting he was not quite alone. “It gets into our blood like some rare, subtly-compounded wine, and thrills us with unutterable sweetnesses, as of recollections from some other fairer life, lived in some happier star. Compared to it, all other scents seem heavy and earth-born, luring to the valleys instead of the heights. But the tang of the fir summons onward and upward to some ‘far-off, divine event’—some spiritual peak of attainment whence we shall see with unfaltering, unclouded vision the spires of some aerial City Beautiful, or the fulfilment of some fair, fadeless land of promise.”

“There's magic in the smell of dying fir,” Uncle Blair said to himself, almost forgetting he wasn’t completely alone. “It seeps into our veins like some rare, finely crafted wine and gives us a thrill of indescribable sweetness, as if it’s bringing back memories from a happier life in a better place. Compared to it, all other scents feel heavy and grounded, pulling us down into the valleys instead of lifting us up to the heights. But the sharpness of the fir calls us to go further and higher to some ‘far-off, divine event’—some spiritual peak where we’ll see clearly and without distraction the towers of some beautiful aerial city, or the realization of some everlasting land of promise.”

He was silent for a moment, then added in a lower tone,

He paused for a moment, then said in a quieter voice,

“Felicity, you loved the scent of dying fir. If you were here tonight with me—Felicity—Felicity!”

“Felicity, you loved the smell of dying fir. If you were here tonight with me—Felicity—Felicity!”

Something in his voice made me suddenly sad. I was comforted when I felt the Story Girl slip her hand into mine. So we walked out of the woods into the autumn dusk.

Something in his voice made me feel suddenly sad. I was comforted when I felt the Story Girl slip her hand into mine. So we walked out of the woods into the autumn twilight.

We were in a little valley. Half-way up the opposite slope a brush fire was burning clearly and steadily in a maple grove. There was something indescribably alluring in that fire, glowing so redly against the dark background of forest and twilit hill.

We were in a small valley. Halfway up the opposite slope, a brush fire was burning brightly and steadily in a maple grove. There was something indescribably captivating about that fire, glowing so vividly against the dark backdrop of the forest and the dusky hill.

“Let us go to it,” cried Uncle Blair, gaily, casting aside his sorrowful mood and catching our hands. “A wood fire at night has a fascination not to be resisted by those of mortal race. Hasten—we must not lose time.”

“Let’s get to it,” exclaimed Uncle Blair cheerfully, shaking off his gloomy mood and grabbing our hands. “A wood fire at night has an irresistible charm for us mortals. Hurry—we can’t waste time.”

“Oh, it will burn a long time yet,” I gasped, for Uncle Blair was whisking us up the hill at a merciless rate.

“Oh, it will burn for a long time yet,” I gasped, as Uncle Blair was racing us up the hill at an unforgiving pace.

“You can’t be sure. It may have been lighted by some good, honest farmer-man, bent on tidying up his sugar orchard, but it may also, for anything we know, have been kindled by no earthly woodman as a beacon or summons to the tribes of fairyland, and may vanish away if we tarry.”

“You can’t be sure. It might have been lit by some good, honest farmer, just trying to clean up his sugar orchard, but it could also, for all we know, have been started by some magical being as a beacon or call to the fairy tribes, and could disappear if we wait too long.”

It did not vanish and presently we found ourselves in the grove. It was very beautiful; the fire burned with a clear, steady glow and a soft crackle; the long arcades beneath the trees were illuminated with a rosy radiance, beyond which lurked companies of gray and purple shadows. Everything was very still and dreamy and remote.

It didn't disappear, and soon we found ourselves in the grove. It was stunning; the fire burned with a bright, steady light and a gentle crackle. The long arches under the trees glowed with a soft pink light, beyond which groups of gray and purple shadows hid. Everything felt calm, dreamy, and distant.

“It is impossible that out there, just over the hill, lies a village of men, where tame household lamps are shining,” said Uncle Blair.

“It can’t be true that just over the hill there’s a village of people with glowing, cozy lamps,” said Uncle Blair.

“I feel as if we must be thousands of miles away from everything we’ve ever known,” murmured the Story Girl.

“I feel like we must be thousands of miles away from everything we’ve ever known,” whispered the Story Girl.

“So you are!” said Uncle Blair emphatically. “You’re back in the youth of the race—back in the beguilement of the young world. Everything is in this hour—the beauty of classic myths, the primal charm of the silent and the open, the lure of mystery. Why, it’s a time and place when and where everything might come true—when the men in green might creep out to join hands and dance around the fire, or dryads steal from their trees to warm their white limbs, grown chilly in October frosts, by the blaze. I wouldn’t be much surprised if we should see something of the kind. Isn’t that the flash of an ivory shoulder through yonder gloom? And didn’t you see a queer little elfin face peering at us around that twisted gray trunk? But one can’t be sure. Mortal eyesight is too slow and clumsy a thing to match against the flicker of a pixy-litten fire.”

“So you are!” Uncle Blair said emphatically. “You’re back in the youth of the race—back in the enchantment of the young world. Everything is in this moment—the beauty of classic myths, the primal charm of the silent and the open, the allure of mystery. It’s a time and place when anything might come true—when the men in green might sneak out to join hands and dance around the fire, or dryads might step from their trees to warm their white limbs, grown chilly in October frosts, by the blaze. I wouldn’t be surprised if we saw something like that. Isn’t that the flash of an ivory shoulder through that darkness? And didn’t you see a strange little elfin face peeking at us around that twisted gray trunk? But who can be sure? Human eyesight is too slow and clumsy to keep up with the flicker of a pixie-lit fire.”

Hand in hand we wandered through that enchanted place, seeking the folk of elf-land, “and heard their mystic voices calling, from fairy knoll and haunted hill.” Not till the fire died down into ashes did we leave the grove. Then we found that the full moon was gleaming lustrously from a cloudless sky across the valley. Between us and her stretched up a tall pine, wondrously straight and slender and branchless to its very top, where it overflowed in a crest of dark boughs against the silvery splendour behind it. Beyond, the hill farms were lying in a suave, white radiance.

Hand in hand, we wandered through that magical place, looking for the people of elf-land, “and heard their mystic voices calling, from fairy knoll and haunted hill.” We didn't leave the grove until the fire turned to ashes. Then we noticed the full moon shining brightly from a clear sky across the valley. A tall pine tree stood between us and the moon, perfectly straight and slender, with no branches all the way to the top, where it burst into a crown of dark branches against the silvery glow behind it. Beyond that, the hill farms lay bathed in a soft, white light.

“Doesn’t it seem a long, long time to you since we left home this afternoon?” asked the Story Girl. “And yet it is only a few hours.”

“Doesn’t it feel like a really long time since we left home this afternoon?” asked the Story Girl. “And yet it’s only been a few hours.”

Only a few hours—true; yet such hours were worth a cycle of common years untouched by the glory and the dream.

Only a few hours—that's true; but those hours were worth a lifetime of ordinary years untouched by glory and dreams.





CHAPTER XXIX. WE LOSE A FRIEND

Our beautiful October was marred by one day of black tragedy—the day Paddy died. For Paddy, after seven years of as happy a life as ever a cat lived, died suddenly—of poison, as was supposed. Where he had wandered in the darkness to meet his doom we did not know, but in the frosty dawnlight he dragged himself home to die. We found him lying on the doorstep when we got up, and it did not need Aunt Janet’s curt announcement, or Uncle Blair’s reluctant shake of the head, to tell us that there was no chance of our pet recovering this time. We felt that nothing could be done. Lard and sulphur on his paws would be of no use, nor would any visit to Peg Bowen avail. We stood around in mournful silence; the Story Girl sat down on the step and took poor Paddy upon her lap.

Our beautiful October was ruined by one day of deep sadness—the day Paddy died. After seven years of as happy a life as any cat could have, Paddy suddenly passed away—supposedly from poison. We had no idea where he had gone in the dark to meet his fate, but in the cold dawn light, he dragged himself home to die. We found him lying on the doorstep when we woke up, and it didn’t take Aunt Janet’s blunt announcement or Uncle Blair’s hesitant shake of the head to tell us that there was no chance of our pet recovering this time. We felt that nothing could be done. Lard and sulfur on his paws would be useless, and a visit to Peg Bowen wouldn’t help either. We stood around in sad silence; the Story Girl sat down on the step and held poor Paddy in her lap.

“I s’pose there’s no use even in praying now,” said Cecily desperately.

“I guess there’s no point in praying now,” said Cecily desperately.

“It wouldn’t do any harm to try,” sobbed Felicity.

“It wouldn’t hurt to give it a shot,” Felicity sobbed.

“You needn’t waste your prayers,” said Dan mournfully, “Pat is beyond human aid. You can tell that by his eyes. Besides, I don’t believe it was the praying cured him last time.”

“You don’t need to waste your prayers,” Dan said sadly, “Pat is beyond help. You can see that in his eyes. Plus, I don’t think it was the praying that cured him last time.”

“No, it was Peg Bowen,” declared Peter, “but she couldn’t have bewitched him this time for she’s been away for months, nobody knows where.”

“No, it was Peg Bowen,” Peter said, “but she couldn’t have put a spell on him this time because she’s been gone for months, and nobody knows where she is.”

“If he could only TELL us where he feels the worst!” said Cecily piteously. “It’s so dreadful to see him suffering and not be able to do a single thing to help him!”

“If he could just TELL us where he feels the worst!” Cecily said, feeling sorry for him. “It’s so awful to see him suffering and not be able to do anything to help!”

“I don’t think he’s suffering much now,” I said comfortingly.

“I don’t think he’s in much pain anymore,” I said reassuringly.

The Story Girl said nothing. She passed and repassed her long brown hand gently over her pet’s glossy fur. Pat lifted his head and essayed to creep a little nearer to his beloved mistress. The Story Girl drew his limp body close in her arms. There was a plaintive little mew—a long quiver—and Paddy’s friendly soul had fared forth to wherever it is that good cats go.

The Story Girl stayed silent. She gently ran her long brown hand over her pet’s shiny fur. Pat lifted his head and tried to move a little closer to his beloved owner. The Story Girl pulled his limp body into her arms. There was a soft little meow—a long shiver—and Paddy’s friendly spirit had moved on to wherever good cats go.

“Well, he’s gone,” said Dan, turning his back abruptly to us.

“Well, he’s gone,” Dan said, abruptly turning his back to us.

“It doesn’t seem as if it can be true,” sobbed Cecily. “This time yesterday morning he was full of life.”

“It doesn’t feel like it can be real,” Cecily cried. “Just yesterday morning, he was so full of life.”

“He drank two full saucers of cream,” moaned Felicity, “and I saw him catch a mouse in the evening. Maybe it was the last one he ever caught.”

“He drank two full saucers of cream,” sighed Felicity, “and I saw him catch a mouse in the evening. Maybe it was the last one he ever caught.”

“He did for many a mouse in his day,” said Peter, anxious to pay his tribute to the departed.

“He helped a lot of mice in his time,” said Peter, eager to honor the memory of the one who had passed.

“‘He was a cat—take him for all in all. We shall not look upon his like again,’” quoted Uncle Blair.

“‘He was a cat—take him for all in all. We shall not look upon his like again,’” quoted Uncle Blair.

Felicity and Cecily and Sara Ray cried so much that Aunt Janet lost patience completely and told them sharply that they would have something to cry for some day—which did not seem to comfort them much. The Story Girl shed no tears, though the look in her eyes hurt more than weeping.

Felicity, Cecily, and Sara Ray cried so much that Aunt Janet completely lost her patience and told them firmly that they would have something to cry about someday—which didn’t seem to comfort them at all. The Story Girl didn’t shed any tears, but the look in her eyes hurt more than crying.

“After all, perhaps it’s for the best,” she said drearily. “I’ve been feeling so badly over having to go away and leave Paddy. No matter how kind you’d all be to him I know he’d miss me terribly. He wasn’t like most cats who don’t care who comes and goes as long as they get plenty to eat. Paddy wouldn’t have been contented without me.”

“Maybe it’s for the best,” she said sadly. “I’ve been feeling really bad about having to leave and leave Paddy behind. No matter how nice you all are to him, I know he’d miss me a lot. He wasn’t like most cats who don’t mind who comes and goes as long as they get fed. Paddy wouldn’t have been happy without me.”

“Oh, no-o-o, oh, no-o-o,” wailed Sara Ray lugubriously.

“Oh, no, oh, no,” Sara Ray lamented sorrowfully.

Felix shot a disgusted glance at her.

Felix gave her a disgusted look.

“I don’t see what YOU are making such a fuss about,” he said unfeelingly. “He wasn’t your cat.”

“I don’t get why YOU are making such a big deal,” he said without empathy. “He wasn’t your cat.”

“But I l-l-oved him,” sobbed Sara, “and I always feel bad when my friends d-do.”

“But I l-l-oved him,” sobbed Sara, “and I always feel bad when my friends d-do.”

“I wish we could believe that cats went to heaven, like people,” sighed Cecily. “Do you really think it isn’t possible?”

“I wish we could believe that cats go to heaven, like people,” sighed Cecily. “Do you really think it’s not possible?”

Uncle Blair shook his head.

Uncle Blair shook his head.

“I’m afraid not. I’d like to think cats have a chance for heaven, but I can’t. There’s nothing heavenly about cats, delightful creatures though they are.”

“I’m afraid not. I’d like to believe cats have a shot at heaven, but I can’t. There’s nothing divine about cats, even though they are delightful creatures.”

“Blair, I’m really surprised to hear the things you say to the children,” said Aunt Janet severely.

“Blair, I’m really surprised to hear what you say to the kids,” Aunt Janet said sternly.

“Surely you wouldn’t prefer me to tell them that cats DO go to heaven,” protested Uncle Blair.

“Surely you wouldn’t want me to tell them that cats DO go to heaven,” protested Uncle Blair.

“I think it’s wicked to carry on about an animal as those children do,” answered Aunt Janet decidedly, “and you shouldn’t encourage them. Here now, children, stop making a fuss. Bury that cat and get off to your apple picking.”

“I think it’s wrong to make such a big deal about an animal like those kids do,” Aunt Janet replied firmly, “and you shouldn’t encourage them. Now, children, stop causing a scene. Bury that cat and get going with your apple picking.”

We had to go to our work, but Paddy was not to be buried in any such off-hand fashion as that. It was agreed that we should bury him in the orchard at sunset that evening, and Sara Ray, who had to go home, declared she would be back for it, and implored us to wait for her if she didn’t come exactly on time.

We needed to get to work, but Paddy wasn’t going to be buried just like that. We all agreed to bury him in the orchard at sunset that evening, and Sara Ray, who had to head home, promised she’d return for it and begged us to wait for her if she didn’t show up right on time.

“I mayn’t be able to get away till after milking,” she sniffed, “but I don’t want to miss it. Even a cat’s funeral is better than none at all.”

“I might not be able to leave until after milking,” she sniffed, “but I don’t want to miss it. Even a cat's funeral is better than nothing at all.”

“Horrid thing!” said Felicity, barely waiting until Sara was out of earshot.

“Horrible thing!” said Felicity, barely waiting until Sara was out of earshot.

We worked with heavy hearts that day; the girls cried bitterly most of the time and we boys whistled defiantly. But as evening drew on we began to feel a sneaking interest in the details of the funeral. As Dan said, the thing should be done properly, since Paddy was no common cat. The Story Girl selected the spot for the grave, in a little corner behind the cherry copse, where early violets enskied the grass in spring, and we boys dug the grave, making it “soft and narrow,” as the heroine of the old ballad wanted hers made. Sara Ray, who managed to come in time after all, and Felicity stood and watched us, but Cecily and the Story Girl kept far aloof.

We worked with heavy hearts that day; the girls cried bitterly most of the time and we boys whistled defiantly. But as evening approached, we started to feel a curious interest in the details of the funeral. As Dan said, it should be done properly since Paddy was no ordinary cat. The Story Girl picked the spot for the grave, in a little corner behind the cherry grove, where early violets sprinkled the grass in spring, and we boys dug the grave, making it “soft and narrow,” just like the heroine of the old ballad wanted hers made. Sara Ray, who managed to arrive just in time after all, and Felicity stood by and watched us, but Cecily and the Story Girl kept their distance.

“This time last night you never thought you’d be digging Pat’s grave to-night,” sighed Felicity.

“This time last night you never thought you’d be digging Pat’s grave tonight,” sighed Felicity.

“We little k-know what a day will bring forth,” sobbed Sara. “I’ve heard the minister say that and it is true.”

“We little know what a day will bring,” sobbed Sara. “I’ve heard the minister say that, and it is true.”

“Of course it’s true. It’s in the Bible; but I don’t think you should repeat it in connection with a cat,” said Felicity dubiously.

“Of course it’s true. It’s in the Bible; but I don’t think you should say it in relation to a cat,” Felicity said doubtfully.

When all was in readiness the Story Girl brought her pet through the orchard where he had so often frisked and prowled. No useless coffin enclosed his breast but he reposed in a neat cardboard box.

When everything was ready, the Story Girl brought her pet through the orchard where he had often played and explored. No unnecessary coffin held his body, but he lay in a tidy cardboard box.

“I wonder if it would be right to say ‘ashes to ashes and dust to dust,’” said Peter.

“I wonder if it would be okay to say ‘ashes to ashes and dust to dust,’” said Peter.

“No, it wouldn’t,” averred Felicity. “It would be real wicked.”

“No, it wouldn’t,” said Felicity. “It would be really bad.”

“I think we ought to sing a hymn, anyway,” asseverated Sara Ray.

“I think we should sing a hymn, anyway,” insisted Sara Ray.

“Well, we might do that, if it isn’t a very religious one,” conceded Felicity.

"Well, we might do that, if it's not too religious," Felicity agreed.

“How would ‘Pull for the shore, sailor, pull for the shore,’ do?” asked Cecily. “That never seemed to me a very religious hymn.”

“How about ‘Pull for the shore, sailor, pull for the shore’?” Cecily asked. “That always struck me as not very much of a religious hymn.”

“But it doesn’t seem very appropriate to a funeral occasion either,” said Felicity.

“But it doesn’t seem very appropriate for a funeral either,” said Felicity.

“I think ‘Lead, kindly light,’ would be ever so much more suitable,” suggested Sara Ray, “and it is kind of soothing and melancholy too.”

“I think ‘Lead, kindly light’ would be much more fitting,” suggested Sara Ray, “and it has a soothing and melancholic feel to it too.”

“We are not going to sing anything,” said the Story Girl coldly. “Do you want to make the affair ridiculous? We will just fill up the grave quietly and put a flat stone over the top.”

“We're not going to sing anything,” said the Story Girl coldly. “Do you want to make this ridiculous? We'll just fill in the grave quietly and put a flat stone on top.”

“It isn’t much like my idea of a funeral,” muttered Sara Ray discontentedly.

“It doesn’t really match my idea of a funeral,” Sara Ray said unhappily.

“Never mind, we’re going to have a real obituary about him in Our Magazine,” whispered Cecily consolingly.

“Don't worry, we're going to have a proper obituary for him in Our Magazine,” Cecily whispered reassuringly.

“And Peter is going to cut his name on top of the stone,” added Felicity. “Only we mustn’t let on to the grown-ups until it is done, because they might say it wasn’t right.”

“And Peter is going to carve his name on top of the stone,” added Felicity. “But we can’t tell the adults until it’s done, because they might say it’s not okay.”

We left the orchard, a sober little band, with the wind of the gray twilight blowing round us. Uncle Roger passed us at the gate.

We left the orchard, a serious little group, with the wind of the gray twilight blowing around us. Uncle Roger passed us at the gate.

“So the last sad obsequies are over?” he remarked with a grin.

“So the last sad funeral services are done?” he said with a grin.

And we hated Uncle Roger. But we loved Uncle Blair because he said quietly,

And we hated Uncle Roger. But we loved Uncle Blair because he said quietly,

“And so you’ve buried your little comrade?”

“And so you’ve buried your little friend?”

So much may depend on the way a thing is said. But not even Uncle Blair’s sympathy could take the sting out of the fact that there was no Paddy to get the froth that night at milking time. Felicity cried bitterly all the time she was straining the milk. Many human beings have gone to their graves unattended by as much real regret as followed that one gray pussy cat to his.

So much can depend on how something is said. But not even Uncle Blair’s sympathy could lessen the blow of the fact that there was no Paddy to get the froth that night at milking time. Felicity cried her eyes out the whole time she was straining the milk. Many people have gone to their graves without as much genuine regret as followed that one gray kitty to his.





CHAPTER XXX. PROPHECIES

“Here’s a letter for you from father,” said Felix, tossing it to me as he came through the orchard gate. We had been picking apples all day, but were taking a mid-afternoon rest around the well, with a cup of its sparkling cold water to refresh us.

“Here’s a letter for you from Dad,” said Felix, tossing it to me as he came through the orchard gate. We had been picking apples all day but were taking a break in the afternoon around the well, sipping a cup of its crisp, cold water to cool us down.

I opened the letter rather indifferently, for father, with all his excellent and lovable traits, was but a poor correspondent; his letters were usually very brief and very unimportant.

I opened the letter with little interest, because my dad, despite all his great and lovable qualities, wasn't a very good letter writer; his letters were usually really short and not very significant.

This letter was brief enough, but it was freighted with a message of weighty import. I sat gazing stupidly at the sheet after I had read it until Felix exclaimed,

This letter was short, but it carried an important message. I sat there staring blankly at the page after I read it until Felix shouted,

“Bev, what’s the matter with you? What’s in that letter?”

“Bev, what’s wrong with you? What’s in that letter?”

“Father is coming home,” I said dazedly. “He is to leave South America in a fortnight and will be here in November to take us back to Toronto.”

“Dad is coming home,” I said, feeling a bit out of it. “He’s leaving South America in two weeks and will be here in November to take us back to Toronto.”

Everybody gasped. Sara Ray, of course, began to cry, which aggravated me unreasonably.

Everybody gasped. Sara Ray, of course, started to cry, which annoyed me for no good reason.

“Well,” said Felix, when he got his second wind, “I’ll be awful glad to see father again, but I tell you I don’t like the thought of leaving here.”

“Well,” said Felix, when he got his second wind, “I’ll be really glad to see dad again, but honestly, I don’t like the idea of leaving here.”

I felt exactly the same but, in view of Sara Ray’s tears, admit it I would not; so I sat in grum silence while the other tongues wagged.

I felt the same way, but seeing Sara Ray cry, I wouldn't admit it; so I sat in grumpy silence while everyone else talked.

“If I were not going away myself I’d feel just terrible,” said the Story Girl. “Even as it is I’m real sorry. I’d like to be able to think of you as all here together when I’m gone, having good times and writing me about them.”

“If I weren’t leaving myself, I’d feel really bad,” said the Story Girl. “Even so, I’m really sorry. I wish I could picture you all together while I’m gone, having a great time and writing to me about it.”

“It’ll be awfully dull when you fellows go,” muttered Dan.

“It’s going to be really boring when you guys leave,” muttered Dan.

“I’m sure I don’t know what we’re ever going to do here this winter,” said Felicity, with the calmness of despair.

“I have no idea what we’re going to do here this winter,” said Felicity, with a calm sense of hopelessness.

“Thank goodness there are no more fathers to come back,” breathed Cecily with a vicious earnestness that made us all laugh, even in the midst of our dismay.

“Thank goodness there are no more dads coming back,” Cecily said with a fierce sincerity that made us all laugh, even in the middle of our distress.

We worked very half-heartedly the rest of the day, and it was not until we assembled in the orchard in the evening that our spirits recovered something like their wonted level. It was clear and slightly frosty; the sun had declined behind a birch on a distant hill and it seemed a tree with a blazing heart of fire. The great golden willow at the lane gate was laughter-shaken in the wind of evening. Even amid all the changes of our shifting world we could not be hopelessly low-spirited—except Sara Ray, who was often so, and Peter, who was rarely so. But Peter had been sorely vexed in spirit for several days. The time was approaching for the October issue of Our Magazine and he had no genuine fiction ready for it. He had taken so much to heart Felicity’s taunt that his stories were all true that he had determined to have a really-truly false one in the next number. But the difficulty was to get anyone to write it. He had asked the Story Girl to do it, but she refused; then he appealed to me and I shirked. Finally Peter determined to write a story himself.

We worked pretty half-heartedly for the rest of the day, and it wasn't until we gathered in the orchard that evening that our spirits lifted a bit. It was clear and a little frosty; the sun had dipped behind a birch tree on a hill in the distance, looking like a tree with a blazing heart of fire. The big golden willow at the lane gate swayed with laughter in the evening breeze. Even with all the ups and downs of our changing world, we couldn't stay too downhearted—except for Sara Ray, who often felt that way, and Peter, who rarely did. But Peter had been really troubled for a few days. The time was getting close for the October issue of Our Magazine, and he had no real fiction prepared. He had taken Felicity's teasing about his stories being all true to heart, so he was determined to have a truly fictional story in the next issue. The problem was getting someone to write it. He asked the Story Girl, but she refused; then he turned to me, and I backed out. Finally, Peter decided to write a story himself.

“It oughtn’t to be any harder than writing a poem and I managed that,” he said dolefully.

“It shouldn't be any harder than writing a poem, and I managed to do that,” he said sadly.

He worked at it in the evenings in the granary loft, and the rest of us forebore to question him concerning it, because he evidently disliked talking about his literary efforts. But this evening I had to ask him if he would soon have it ready, as I wanted to make up the paper.

He worked on it in the evenings in the granary loft, and the rest of us didn’t ask him about it because he clearly didn’t like talking about his writing. But this evening I had to ask him if he would have it ready soon, as I needed to prepare the paper.

“It’s done,” said Peter, with an air of gloomy triumph. “It don’t amount to much, but anyhow I made it all out of my own head. Not one word of it was ever printed or told before, and nobody can say there was.”

“It’s done,” Peter said, with a sense of gloomy triumph. “It doesn’t amount to much, but at least I created it all on my own. Not a single word of it has ever been printed or spoken before, and no one can claim otherwise.”

“Then I guess we have all the stuff in and I’ll have Our Magazine ready to read by tomorrow night,” I said.

“Then I guess we have everything in, and I’ll have Our Magazine ready to read by tomorrow night,” I said.

“I s’pose it will be the last one we’ll have,” sighed Cecily. “We can’t carry it on after you all go, and it has been such fun.”

“I guess this will be the last one we’ll have,” sighed Cecily. “We can’t keep it going after you all leave, and it’s been so much fun.”

“Bev will be a real newspaper editor some day,” declared the Story Girl, on whom the spirit of prophecy suddenly descended that night.

“Bev will definitely be a real newspaper editor someday,” declared the Story Girl, on whom the spirit of prophecy suddenly descended that night.

She was swinging on the bough of an apple tree, with a crimson shawl wrapped about her head, and her eyes were bright with roguish fire.

She was swinging on the branch of an apple tree, with a red shawl wrapped around her head, and her eyes sparkled with mischievous energy.

“How do you know he will?” asked Felicity.

“How do you know he will?” Felicity asked.

“Oh, I can tell futures,” answered the Story Girl mysteriously. “I know what’s going to happen to all of you. Shall I tell you?”

“Oh, I can tell the future,” the Story Girl replied mysteriously. “I know what’s going to happen to each of you. Do you want me to tell you?”

“Do, just for the fun of it,” I said. “Then some day we’ll know just how near you came to guessing right. Go on. What else about me?”

“Do it, just for fun,” I said. “Then one day we’ll see how close you were to guessing right. Go on. What else do you think about me?”

“You’ll write books, too, and travel all over the world,” continued the Story Girl. “Felix will be fat to the end of his life, and he will be a grandfather before he is fifty, and he will wear a long black beard.”

“You’ll write books, too, and travel all over the world,” continued the Story Girl. “Felix will be overweight for his whole life, and he’ll become a grandfather before turning fifty, and he’ll have a long black beard.”

“I won’t,” cried Felix disgustedly. “I hate whiskers. Maybe I can’t help the grandfather part, but I CAN help having a beard.”

“I won’t,” Felix exclaimed in disgust. “I hate whiskers. Maybe I can’t do anything about the grandfather part, but I CAN do something about having a beard.”

“You can’t. It’s written in the stars.”

"You can't. It's written in the stars."

“‘Tain’t. The stars can’t prevent me from shaving.”

“It's not. The stars can't stop me from shaving.”

“Won’t Grandpa Felix sound awful funny?” reflected Felicity.

“Won’t Grandpa Felix sound really funny?” Felicity thought.

“Peter will be a minister,” went on the Story Girl.

“Peter will be a minister,” continued the Story Girl.

“Well, I might be something worse,” remarked Peter, in a not ungratified tone.

“Well, I could be something even worse,” Peter said, sounding somewhat pleased.

“Dan will be a farmer and will marry a girl whose name begins with K and he will have eleven children. And he’ll vote Grit.”

“Dan will be a farmer and will marry a girl whose name starts with K, and he will have eleven kids. And he’ll vote Liberal.”

“I won’t,” cried scandalized Dan. “You don’t know a thing about it. Catch ME ever voting Grit! As for the rest of it—I don’t care. Farming’s well enough, though I’d rather be a sailor.”

“I won't,” exclaimed shocked Dan. “You don’t know anything about it. There’s no way I’d ever vote Grit! As for the rest of it—I don’t care. Farming’s fine, but I’d rather be a sailor.”

“Don’t talk such nonsense,” protested Felicity sharply. “What on earth do you want to be a sailor for and be drowned?”

“Stop talking nonsense,” Felicity said sharply. “Why on earth would you want to be a sailor and possibly drown?”

“All sailors aren’t drowned,” said Dan.

“All sailors don’t drown,” said Dan.

“Most of them are. Look at Uncle Stephen.”

“Most of them are. Just look at Uncle Stephen.”

“You ain’t sure he was drowned.”

“You're not sure he died.”

“Well, he disappeared, and that is worse.”

“Well, he vanished, and that’s even worse.”

“How do you know? Disappearing might be real easy.”

“How do you know? Disappearing could be really easy.”

“It’s not very easy for your family.”

“It’s not easy for your family.”

“Hush, let’s hear the rest of the predictions,” said Cecily.

“Hush, let’s listen to the rest of the predictions,” said Cecily.

“Felicity,” resumed the Story Girl gravely, “will marry a minister.”

“Felicity,” the Story Girl continued seriously, “is going to marry a minister.”

Sara Ray giggled and Felicity blushed. Peter tried hard not to look too self-consciously delighted.

Sara Ray giggled and Felicity blushed. Peter tried really hard not to look too self-consciously pleased.

“She will be a perfect housekeeper and will teach a Sunday School class and be very happy all her life.”

“She will be a perfect housekeeper, teach a Sunday School class, and be very happy her whole life.”

“Will her husband be happy?” queried Dan solemnly.

“Will her husband be happy?” Dan asked seriously.

“I guess he’ll be as happy as your wife,” retorted Felicity reddening.

“I guess he’ll be as happy as your wife,” Felicity shot back, her face turning red.

“He’ll be the happiest man in the world,” declared Peter warmly.

“He’ll be the happiest man in the world,” Peter said warmly.

“What about me?” asked Sara Ray.

“What about me?” Sara Ray asked.

The Story Girl looked rather puzzled. It was so hard to imagine Sara Ray as having any kind of future. Yet Sara was plainly anxious to have her fortune told and must be gratified.

The Story Girl looked a bit confused. It was tough to picture Sara Ray having any sort of future. But it was clear that Sara was eager to have her fortune told and needed to be satisfied.

“You’ll be married,” said the Story Girl recklessly, “and you’ll live to be nearly a hundred years old, and go to dozens of funerals and have a great many sick spells. You will learn not to cry after you are seventy; but your husband will never go to church.”

“You’ll be married,” said the Story Girl boldly, “and you’ll live to be almost a hundred years old, and attend a lot of funerals and have many health issues. You’ll learn not to cry after you turn seventy; but your husband will never go to church.”

“I’m glad you warned me,” said Sara Ray solemnly, “because now I know I’ll make him promise before I marry him that he will go.”

“I’m glad you warned me,” Sara Ray said seriously, “because now I know I’ll make him promise before I marry him that he will go.”

“He won’t keep the promise,” said the Story Girl, shaking her head. “But it is getting cold and Cecily is coughing. Let us go in.”

“He won’t keep the promise,” said the Story Girl, shaking her head. “But it’s getting cold and Cecily is coughing. Let’s go inside.”

“You haven’t told my fortune,” protested Cecily disappointedly.

“You haven’t told me my fortune,” Cecily complained, feeling disappointed.

The Story Girl looked very tenderly at Cecily—at the smooth little brown head, at the soft, shining eyes, at the cheeks that were often over-rosy after slight exertion, at the little sunburned hands that were always busy doing faithful work or quiet kindnesses. A very strange look came over the Story Girl’s face; her eyes grew sad and far-reaching, as if of a verity they pierced beyond the mists of hidden years.

The Story Girl gazed at Cecily with great affection—taking in her smooth little brown head, her soft, shining eyes, her cheeks that often flushed after even a little activity, and her small sunburned hands that were always busy with helpful tasks or quiet acts of kindness. A peculiar expression crossed the Story Girl's face; her eyes became sad and distant, as if they were truly seeing through the fog of hidden years.

“I couldn’t tell any fortune half good enough for you, dearest,” she said, slipping her arm round Cecily. “You deserve everything good and lovely. But you know I’ve only been in fun—of course I don’t know anything about what’s going to happen to us.”

“I couldn’t predict anything nearly good enough for you, my dear,” she said, wrapping her arm around Cecily. “You deserve all the good and beautiful things. But you know I was just joking—of course, I don’t really know what’s going to happen to us.”

“Perhaps you know more than you think for,” said Sara Ray, who seemed much pleased with her fortune and anxious to believe it, despite the husband who wouldn’t go to church.

“Maybe you know more than you realize,” said Sara Ray, who looked quite happy with her luck and eager to believe it, despite having a husband who wouldn’t go to church.

“But I’d like to be told my fortune, even in fun,” persisted Cecily.

“But I’d still like to have my fortune told, even if it’s just for fun,” Cecily insisted.

“Everybody you meet will love you as long as you live.” said the Story Girl. “There that’s the very nicest fortune I can tell you, and it will come true whether the others do or not, and now we must go in.”

“Everyone you meet will love you as long as you live,” said the Story Girl. “There, that’s the best fortune I can share with you, and it will come true whether the others do or not, and now we need to go inside.”

We went, Cecily still a little disappointed. In later years I often wondered why the Story Girl refused to tell her fortune that night. Did some strange gleam of foreknowledge fall for a moment across her mirth-making? Did she realize in a flash of prescience that there was no earthly future for our sweet Cecily? Not for her were to be the lengthening shadows or the fading garland. The end was to come while the rainbow still sparkled on her wine of life, ere a single petal had fallen from her rose of joy. Long life was before all the others who trysted that night in the old homestead orchard; but Cecily’s maiden feet were never to leave the golden road.

We left, with Cecily still a bit disappointed. Later on, I often wondered why the Story Girl didn't tell her fortune that night. Did some strange insight flash across her usually cheerful demeanor? Did she realize in a moment of foresight that there was no future for our sweet Cecily? The lengthening shadows and fading garlands wouldn’t be for her. The end would come while the rainbow still sparkled in her glass of life, before a single petal had fallen from her rose of joy. Long life lay ahead for everyone else who gathered that night in the old homestead orchard, but Cecily’s youthful steps would never leave the golden path.





CHAPTER XXXI. THE LAST NUMBER OF OUR MAGAZINE

EDITORIAL

EDITORIAL

It is with heartfelt regret that we take up our pen to announce that this will be the last number of Our Magazine. We have edited ten numbers of it and it has been successful beyond our expectations. It has to be discontinued by reason of circumstances over which we have no control and not because we have lost interest in it. Everybody has done his or her best for Our Magazine. Prince Edward Island expected everyone to do his and her duty and everyone did it.

It is with deep regret that we write to announce that this will be the final issue of Our Magazine. We have edited ten issues, and it has exceeded our expectations. Unfortunately, we must discontinue it due to circumstances beyond our control, not because we have lost interest. Everyone has put in their best effort for Our Magazine. Prince Edward Island expected everyone to do their part, and everyone did.

Mr. Dan King conducted the etiquette department in a way worthy of the Family Guide itself. He is especially entitled to commendation because he laboured under the disadvantage of having to furnish most of the questions as well as the answers. Miss Felicity King has edited our helpful household department very ably, and Miss Cecily King’s fashion notes were always up to date. The personal column was well looked after by Miss Sara Stanley and the story page has been a marked success under the able management of Mr. Peter Craig, to whose original story in this issue, “The Battle of the Partridge Eggs,” we would call especial attention. The Exciting Adventure series has also been very popular.

Mr. Dan King ran the etiquette department in a way that truly represented the Family Guide itself. He deserves particular praise because he had the challenge of providing most of the questions as well as the answers. Miss Felicity King has skillfully edited our useful household department, and Miss Cecily King’s fashion notes were always current. The personal column was well managed by Miss Sara Stanley, and the story page has been notably successful under the capable leadership of Mr. Peter Craig, especially with his original story in this issue, “The Battle of the Partridge Eggs,” which we would like to highlight. The Exciting Adventure series has also been very popular.

And now, in closing, we bid farewell to our staff and thank them one and all for their help and co-operation in the past year. We have enjoyed our work and we trust that they have too. We wish them all happiness and success in years to come, and we hope that the recollection of Our Magazine will not be held least dear among the memories of their childhood.

And now, as we wrap things up, we say goodbye to our staff and thank everyone for their help and cooperation over the past year. We have enjoyed our work, and we hope they have too. We wish them all happiness and success in the years ahead, and we hope that the memories of Our Magazine will be among the fondest from their childhood.

(SOBS FROM THE GIRLS): “INDEED IT WON’T!” OBITUARY

(SOBS FROM THE GIRLS): “IT DEFINITELY WON’T!” OBITUARY

On October eighteenth, Patrick Grayfur departed for that bourne whence no traveller returns. He was only a cat, but he had been our faithful friend for a long time and we aren’t ashamed to be sorry for him. There are lots of people who are not as friendly and gentlemanly as Paddy was, and he was a great mouser. We buried all that was mortal of poor Pat in the orchard and we are never going to forget him. We have resolved that whenever the date of his death comes round we’ll bow our heads and pronounce his name at the hour of his funeral. If we are anywhere where we can’t say the name out loud we’ll whisper it.

On October 18th, Patrick Grayfur left for that place where no traveler returns. He was just a cat, but he had been our loyal friend for a long time, and we aren’t ashamed to feel sad about him. There are many people who aren't as friendly and gentlemanly as Paddy was, and he was an excellent mouser. We buried all that remained of poor Pat in the orchard, and we will never forget him. We’ve decided that whenever the anniversary of his death rolls around, we’ll bow our heads and say his name at the time of his funeral. If we find ourselves somewhere we can't say it out loud, we’ll whisper it.

“Farewell, dearest Paddy, in all the years that are to be We’ll cherish your memory faithfully.”1

“Goodbye, dear Paddy, in all the years to come, we’ll remember you faithfully.”1

MY MOST EXCITING ADVENTURE

MY MOST THRILLING ADVENTURE

My most exciting adventure was the day I fell off Uncle Roger’s loft two years ago. I wasn’t excited until it was all over because I hadn’t time to be. The Story Girl and I were looking for eggs in the loft. It was filled with wheat straw nearly to the roof and it was an awful distance from us to the floor. And wheat straw is so slippery. I made a little spring and the straw slipped from under my feet and there I was going head first down from the loft. It seemed to me I was an awful long time falling, but the Story Girl says I couldn’t have been more than three seconds. But I know that I thought five thoughts and there seemed to be quite a long time between them. The first thing I thought was, what has happened, because I really didn’t know at first, it was so sudden. Then after a spell I thought the answer, I am falling off the loft. And then I thought, what will happen to me when I strike the floor, and after another little spell I thought, I’ll be killed. And then I thought, well, I don’t care. I really wasn’t a bit frightened. I just was quite willing to be killed. If there hadn’t been a big pile of chaff on the barn floor these words would never have been written. But there was and I fell on it and wasn’t a bit hurt, only my hair and mouth and eyes and ears got all full of chaff. The strange part is that I wasn’t a bit frightened when I thought I was going to be killed, but after all the danger was over I was awfully frightened and trembled so the Story Girl had to help me into the house.

My most thrilling adventure was the day I fell off Uncle Roger’s loft two years ago. I wasn’t excited until it was over because I didn’t have time to be. The Story Girl and I were searching for eggs in the loft. It was stuffed with wheat straw almost to the ceiling, and it was a long way down to the floor. And wheat straw is so slippery. I made a little leap, and the straw slipped out from under my feet, and there I was, heading down from the loft. It felt like I was falling forever, but the Story Girl says it couldn’t have been more than three seconds. Still, I know I thought five different thoughts, and there seemed to be quite a long time between them. The first thing I thought was, what happened, because I really didn’t know at first; it was so sudden. Then after a moment, I realized, I’m falling off the loft. Then I thought, what’s going to happen when I hit the floor, and after another moment, I thought, I’ll be killed. And then I thought, well, I don’t care. I really wasn’t scared at all. I was just totally fine with the idea of being killed. If there hadn’t been a big pile of chaff on the barn floor, these words would never have been written. But there was, and I landed in it and wasn’t hurt at all, except my hair, mouth, eyes, and ears got completely filled with chaff. The weird part is that I wasn’t scared at all when I thought I was going to die, but after the danger was over, I was really frightened and shook so much that the Story Girl had to help me into the house.

FELICITY KING.

Felicity King.

THE BATTLE OF THE PARTRIDGE EGGS

THE BATTLE OF THE PARTRIDGE EGGS

Once upon a time there lived about half a mile from a forrest a farmer and his wife and his sons and daughters and a granddaughter. The farmer and his wife loved this little girl very much but she caused them great trouble by running away into the woods and they often spent haf days looking for her. One day she wondered further into the forrest than usual and she begun to be hungry. Then night closed in. She asked a fox where she could get something to eat. The fox told her he knew where there was a partridges nest and a bluejays nest full of eggs. So he led her to the nests and she took five eggs out of each. When the birds came home they missed the eggs and flew into a rage. The bluejay put on his topcoat and was going to the partridge for law when he met the partridge coming to him. They lit up a fire and commenced sining their deeds when they heard a tremendous howl close behind them. They jumped up and put out the fire and were immejutly attacked by five great wolves. The next day the little girl was rambelling through the woods when they saw her and took her prisoner. After she had confessed that she had stole the eggs they told her to raise an army. They would have to fight over the nests of eggs and whoever one would have the eggs. So the partridge raised a great army of all kinds of birds except robins and the little girl got all the robins and foxes and bees and wasps. And best of all the little girl had a gun and plenty of ammunishun. The leader of her army was a wolf. The result of the battle was that all the birds were killed except the partridge and the bluejay and they were taken prisoner and starved to death.

Once upon a time, about half a mile from a forest, there lived a farmer, his wife, their sons and daughters, and a granddaughter. The farmer and his wife loved this little girl dearly, but she often caused them a lot of trouble by running off into the woods, and they frequently spent half the day looking for her. One day, she wandered deeper into the forest than usual and began to feel hungry. As night fell, she asked a fox where she could find something to eat. The fox told her he knew of a partridge's nest and a blue jay's nest full of eggs. So he led her to the nests, and she took five eggs from each. When the birds returned home, they realized the eggs were gone and became furious. The blue jay put on his top coat and was heading to confront the partridge when he met the partridge coming toward him. They started a fire and began singing about their deeds when they heard a loud howl right behind them. They jumped up, put out the fire, and were immediately attacked by five large wolves. The next day, the little girl was wandering through the woods when the wolves spotted her and captured her. After she admitted to stealing the eggs, they told her to gather an army. They would have to fight for the nests, and whoever won would get the eggs. So the partridge assembled a large army of all kinds of birds except robins, while the little girl gathered all the robins, foxes, bees, and wasps. Best of all, the little girl had a gun and plenty of ammunition. The leader of her army was a wolf. In the end, all the birds were killed except for the partridge and the blue jay, who were captured and starved to death.

The little girl was then taken prisoner by a witch and cast into a dunjun full of snakes where she died from their bites and people who went through the forrest after that were taken prisoner by her ghost and cast into the same dunjun where they died. About a year after the wood turned into a gold castle and one morning everything had vanished except a piece of a tree.

The little girl was captured by a witch and thrown into a dungeon filled with snakes, where she died from their bites. Anyone who passed through the forest afterward was trapped by her ghost and thrown into the same dungeon, where they also died. About a year later, the woods turned into a golden castle, and one morning, everything had disappeared except for a piece of a tree.

PETER CRAIG.

PETER CRAIG.

(DAN, WITH A WHISTLE:—“Well, I guess nobody can say Peter can’t write fiction after THAT.”

(DAN, WITH A WHISTLE:—“Well, I guess no one can say Peter can't write fiction after THAT.”

SARA RAY, WIPING AWAY HER TEARS:—“It’s a very interesting story, but it ends SO sadly.”

SARA RAY, WIPING AWAY HER TEARS:—“It’s a really interesting story, but it ends SO sadly.”

FELIX:—“What made you call it The Battle of the Partridge Eggs when the bluejay had just as much to do with it?”

FELIX:—“Why did you call it The Battle of the Partridge Eggs when the blue jay was just as involved?”

PETER, SHORTLY:—“Because it sounded better that way.”

PETER, BRIEFLY:—“Because it sounded better that way.”

FELICITY:—“Did she eat the eggs raw?”

FELICITY:—“Did she eat the eggs uncooked?”

SARA RAY:—“Poor little thing, I suppose if you’re starving you can’t be very particular.”

SARA RAY:—“Poor little thing, I guess when you're starving, you can't be too picky.”

CECILY, SIGHING:—“I wish you’d let her go home safe, Peter, and not put her to such a cruel death.”

CECILY, SIGHING:—“I wish you would just let her go home safely, Peter, and not subject her to such a cruel fate.”

BEVERLEY:—“I don’t quite understand where the little girl got her gun and ammunition.”

BEVERLEY:—“I don’t really get where the little girl got her gun and ammo.”

PETER, SUSPECTING THAT HE IS BEING MADE FUN OF:—“If you could write a better story, why didn’t you? I give you the chance.”

PETER, SUSPECTING THAT HE IS BEING MADE FUN OF:—“If you think you can tell a better story, why didn’t you? I’m giving you the opportunity.”

THE STORY GIRL, WITH A PRETERNATURALLY SOLEMN FACE:—“You shouldn’t criticize Peter’s story like that. It’s a fairy tale, you know, and anything can happen in a fairy tale.”

THE STORY GIRL, WITH A VERY SERIOUS FACE:—“You shouldn't judge Peter's story like that. It’s a fairy tale, you know, and anything can happen in a fairy tale.”

FELICITY:—“There isn’t a word about fairies in it!”

FELICITY:—“There’s not a single mention of fairies in it!”

CECILY:—“Besides, fairy tales always end nicely and this doesn’t.”

CECILY:—“Besides, fairy tales always have happy endings, and this one doesn’t.”

PETER, SULKILY:—“I wanted to punish her for running away from home.”

PETER, sulking: — "I wanted to get back at her for leaving home."

DAN:—“Well, I guess you did it all right.”

DAN:—“Well, I guess you did everything okay.”

CECILY:—“Oh, well, it was very interesting, and that is all that is really necessary in a story.” )

CECILY:—“Oh, well, it was really interesting, and that’s all that matters in a story.”

PERSONALS

PERSONALS

Mr. Blair Stanley is visiting friends and relatives in Carlisle. He intends returning to Europe shortly. His daughter, Miss Sara, will accompany him.

Mr. Blair Stanley is visiting friends and family in Carlisle. He plans to return to Europe soon. His daughter, Miss Sara, will be traveling with him.

Mr. Alan King is expected home from South America next month. His sons will return with him to Toronto. Beverley and Felix have made hosts of friends during their stay in Carlisle and will be much missed in social circles.

Mr. Alan King is expected back home from South America next month. His sons will come back with him to Toronto. Beverley and Felix have made a lot of friends during their time in Carlisle and will be greatly missed in social circles.

The Mission Band of Carlisle Presbyterian Church completed their missionary quilt last week. Miss Cecily King collected the largest sum on her square. Congratulations, Cecily.

The Mission Band of Carlisle Presbyterian Church finished their missionary quilt last week. Miss Cecily King raised the most money on her square. Congrats, Cecily.

Mr. Peter Craig will be residing in Markdale after October and will attend school there this winter. Peter is a good fellow and we all wish him success and prosperity.

Mr. Peter Craig will be living in Markdale after October and will go to school there this winter. Peter is a great guy and we all wish him success and prosperity.

Apple picking is almost ended. There was an unusually heavy crop this year. Potatoes, not so good.

Apple picking is almost done. This year had an unusually large crop. Potatoes didn’t do as well.

HOUSEHOLD DEPARTMENT

Home Department

Apple pies are the order of the day.

Apple pies are what's popular right now.

Eggs are a very good price now. Uncle Roger says it isn’t fair to have to pay as much for a dozen little eggs as a dozen big ones, but they go just as far.

Eggs are a really good price right now. Uncle Roger thinks it’s unfair to pay the same for a dozen small eggs as for a dozen large ones, but they stretch just as far.

FELICITY KING.

Felicity King.

ETIQUETTE DEPARTMENT

Etiquette Department

F-l-t-y. Is it considered good form to eat peppermints in church? Ans.; No, not if a witch gives them to you.

F-l-t-y. Is it acceptable to eat peppermints in church? Ans.; No, not if a witch gives them to you.

No, F-l-x, we would not call Treasure Island or the Pilgrim’s Progress dime novels.

No, F-l-x, we wouldn’t refer to Treasure Island or the Pilgrim’s Progress as dime novels.

Yes, P-t-r, when you call on a young lady and her mother offers you a slice of bread and jam it is quite polite for you to accept it.

Yes, P-t-r, when you visit a young lady and her mother offers you a slice of bread with jam, it's polite for you to accept it.

DAN KING.

DAN KING.

FASHION NOTES

STYLE TIPS

Necklaces of roseberries are very much worn now.

Necklaces made of roseberries are quite popular now.

It is considered smart to wear your school hat tilted over your left eye.

It's cool to wear your school hat tilted over your left eye.

Bangs are coming in. Em Frewen has them. She went to Summerside for a visit and came back with them. All the girls in school are going to bang their hair as soon as their mothers will let them. But I do not intend to bang mine.

Bangs are making a comeback. Em Frewen has them. She went to Summerside for a visit and came back with them. All the girls at school are planning to get bangs as soon as their moms allow them. But I don’t intend to get mine.

CECILY KING.

CECILY KING.

(SARA RAY, DESPAIRINGLY:—“I know ma will never let ME have bangs.”)

(SARA RAY, DESPAIRINGLY:—“I know Mom will never let me get bangs.”)

FUNNY PARAGRAPHS

HILARIOUS PARAGRAPHS

D-n. What are details? C-l-y. I am not sure, but I think they are things that are left over.

D-n. What are details? C-l-y. I'm not sure, but I think they're things that are left over.

(CECILY, WONDERINGLY:—“I don’t see why that was put among the funny paragraphs. Shouldn’t it have gone in the General Information department?”)

(CECILY, WONDERINGLY:—“I don’t understand why that was included in the funny sections. Shouldn’t it have been in the General Information area?”)

Old Mr. McIntyre’s son on the Markdale Road had been very sick for several years and somebody was sympathizing with him because his son was going to die. “Oh,” Mr. McIntyre said, quite easy, “he might as weel be awa’. He’s only retarding buzziness.”

Old Mr. McIntyre’s son on the Markdale Road had been very sick for several years, and someone was expressing sympathy because his son was going to die. “Oh,” Mr. McIntyre said, quite calmly, “he might as well be gone. He’s just holding up business.”

FELIX KING.

Felix King.

GENERAL INFORMATION BUREAU

INFO BUREAU

P-t-r. What kind of people live in uninhabited places?

P-t-r. What kind of people live in deserted areas?

Ans.: Cannibals, likely.

Ans.: Probably cannibals.

FELIX KING.

Felix King.

1 (return)
[ The obituary was written by Mr. Felix King, but the two lines of poetry were composed by Miss Sara Ray.]

1 (return)
[ The obituary was written by Mr. Felix King, but the two lines of poetry were created by Miss Sara Ray.]





CHAPTER XXXII. OUR LAST EVENING TOGETHER

IT was the evening before the day on which the Story Girl and Uncle Blair were to leave us, and we were keeping our last tryst together in the orchard where we had spent so many happy hours. We had made a pilgrimage to all the old haunts—the hill field, the spruce wood, the dairy, Grandfather King’s willow, the Pulpit Stone, Pat’s grave, and Uncle Stephen’s Walk; and now we foregathered in the sere grasses about the old well and feasted on the little jam turnovers Felicity had made that day specially for the occasion.

It was the evening before the day when the Story Girl and Uncle Blair were set to leave us, and we were having our last meeting together in the orchard where we had spent so many joyful hours. We had visited all the old spots—the hill field, the spruce woods, the dairy, Grandfather King’s willow, the Pulpit Stone, Pat’s grave, and Uncle Stephen’s Walk; and now we gathered in the dry grass around the old well and enjoyed the little jam turnovers Felicity had made that day just for this occasion.

“I wonder if we’ll ever all be together again,” sighed Cecily.

“I wonder if we’ll ever all be together again,” Cecily sighed.

“I wonder when I’ll get jam turnovers like this again,” said the Story Girl, trying to be gay but not making much of a success of it.

“I wonder when I’ll get jam turnovers like this again,” said the Story Girl, trying to be cheerful but not really succeeding.

“If Paris wasn’t so far away I could send you a box of nice things now and then,” said Felicity forlornly, “but I suppose there’s no use thinking of that. Dear knows what they’ll give you to eat over there.”

“If Paris wasn’t so far away, I could send you a box of nice things every once in a while,” said Felicity sadly, “but I guess it’s pointless to think about it. Who knows what they’ll feed you over there?”

“Oh, the French have the reputation of being the best cooks in the world,” rejoined the Story Girl, “but I know they can’t beat your jam turnovers and plum puffs, Felicity. Many a time I’ll be hankering after them.”

“Oh, the French are known for being the best cooks in the world,” replied the Story Girl, “but I know they can’t compete with your jam turnovers and plum puffs, Felicity. Many times, I find myself craving them.”

“If we ever do meet again you’ll be grown up,” said Felicity gloomily.

“If we ever meet again, you’ll be all grown up,” Felicity said sadly.

“Well, you won’t have stood still yourselves, you know.”

“Well, you won’t have been standing still yourselves, you know.”

“No, but that’s just the worst of it. We’ll all be different and everything will be changed.”

"No, but that's just the worst part. We'll all be different and everything will be different."

“Just think,” said Cecily, “last New Year’s Eve we were wondering what would happen this year; and what a lot of things have happened that we never expected. Oh, dear!”

“Just think,” Cecily said, “last New Year’s Eve we were wondering what would happen this year; and so many things have happened that we never expected. Oh, dear!”

“If things never happened life would be pretty dull,” said the Story Girl briskly. “Oh, don’t look so dismal, all of you.”

“If nothing ever happened, life would be pretty boring,” said the Story Girl briskly. “Oh, don’t look so gloomy, everyone.”

“It’s hard to be cheerful when everybody’s going away,” sighed Cecily.

“It’s tough to be cheerful when everyone’s leaving,” sighed Cecily.

“Well, let’s pretend to be, anyway,” insisted the Story Girl. “Don’t let’s think of parting. Let’s think instead of how much we’ve laughed this last year or so. I’m sure I shall never forget this dear old place. We’ve had so many good times here.”

"Well, let’s just pretend to be, anyway," the Story Girl insisted. "Let’s not think about parting. Instead, let’s focus on how much we've laughed this past year or so. I'm sure I'll never forget this lovely old place. We've had so many great times here."

“And some bad times, too,” reminded Felix.

“And some tough times, too,” Felix reminded.

“Remember when Dan et the bad berries last summer?”

“Remember when Dan ate the bad berries last summer?”

“And the time we were so scared over that bell ringing in the house,” grinned Peter.

“And remember the time we were so scared when that bell rang in the house?” Peter grinned.

“And the Judgment Day,” added Dan.

“And the Judgment Day,” Dan added.

“And the time Paddy was bewitched,” suggested Sara Ray.

“And the time Paddy was under a spell,” suggested Sara Ray.

“And when Peter was dying of the measles,” said Felicity.

“And when Peter was dying from the measles,” said Felicity.

“And the time Jimmy Patterson was lost,” said Dan. “Gee-whiz, but that scared me out of a year’s growth.”

“And the time Jimmy Patterson got lost,” said Dan. “Wow, that really scared me a whole year off my life.”

“Do you remember the time we took the magic seed,” grinned Peter.

“Do you remember when we took the magic seed?” Peter grinned.

“Weren’t we silly?” said Felicity. “I really can never look Billy Robinson in the face when I meet him. I’m always sure he’s laughing at me in his sleeve.”

“Weren’t we foolish?” said Felicity. “I can never look Billy Robinson in the eye when I see him. I always feel like he’s chuckling at me behind my back.”

“It’s Billy Robinson who ought to be ashamed when he meets you or any of us,” commented Cecily severely. “I’d rather be cheated than cheat other people.”

“It’s Billy Robinson who should be ashamed when he meets you or any of us,” Cecily said sharply. “I’d rather be cheated than cheat others.”

“Do you mind the time we bought God’s picture?” asked Peter.

“Do you remember the time we bought that picture of God?” Peter asked.

“I wonder if it’s where we buried it yet,” speculated Felix.

“I wonder if that’s where we buried it,” Felix wondered.

“I put a stone over it, just as we did over Pat,” said Cecily.

“I put a stone on it, just like we did for Pat,” said Cecily.

“I wish I could forget what God looks like,” sighed Sara Ray. “I can’t forget it—and I can’t forget what the bad place is like either, ever since Peter preached that sermon on it.”

“I wish I could forget what God looks like,” sighed Sara Ray. “I can’t forget it—and I can’t forget what the bad place is like either, ever since Peter preached that sermon on it.”

“When you get to be a real minister you’ll have to preach that sermon over again, Peter,” grinned Dan.

“When you actually become a real minister, you’ll have to preach that sermon again, Peter,” Dan grinned.

“My Aunt Jane used to say that people needed a sermon on that place once in a while,” retorted Peter seriously.

“My Aunt Jane used to say that people needed a lecture on that place every now and then,” Peter replied earnestly.

“Do you mind the night I et the cucumbers and milk to make me dream?” said Cecily.

“Do you remember the night I ate the cucumbers and milk to help me dream?” Cecily asked.

And therewith we hunted out our old dream books to read them again, and, forgetful of coming partings, laughed over them till the old orchard echoed to our mirth. When we had finished we stood in a circle around the well and pledged “eternal friendship” in a cup of its unrivalled water.

And with that, we dug out our old dream books to read them again, and, forgetting about the partings that lay ahead, we laughed over them until the old orchard echoed with our joy. When we were done, we stood in a circle around the well and toasted to “eternal friendship” with a cup of its unmatched water.

Then we joined hands and sang “Auld Lang Syne.” Sara Ray cried bitterly in lieu of singing.

Then we held hands and sang “Auld Lang Syne.” Sara Ray cried softly instead of singing.

“Look here,” said the Story Girl, as we turned to leave the old orchard, “I want to ask a favour of you all. Don’t say good-bye to me tomorrow morning.”

“Hey, guys,” said the Story Girl as we were about to leave the old orchard, “I want to ask you all a favor. Please don’t say goodbye to me tomorrow morning.”

“Why not?” demanded Felicity in astonishment.

“Why not?” Felicity asked, surprised.

“Because it’s such a hopeless sort of word. Don’t let’s SAY it at all. Just see me off with a wave of your hands. It won’t seem half so bad then. And don’t any of you cry if you can help it. I want to remember you all smiling.”

“Because it’s such a hopeless kind of word. Let’s not say it at all. Just send me off with a wave of your hands. It won’t seem nearly as bad then. And try not to cry if you can help it. I want to remember all of you smiling.”

We went out of the old orchard where the autumn night wind was beginning to make its weird music in the russet boughs, and shut the little gate behind us. Our revels there were ended.

We left the old orchard where the autumn night wind was starting to create its strange music in the reddish branches and closed the little gate behind us. Our celebrations there were over.





CHAPTER XXXIII. THE STORY GIRL GOES

The morning dawned, rosy and clear and frosty. Everybody was up early, for the travellers must leave in time to catch the nine o’clock train. The horse was harnessed and Uncle Alec was waiting by the door. Aunt Janet was crying, but everybody else was making a valiant effort not to. The Awkward Man and Mrs. Dale came to see the last of their favourite. Mrs. Dale had brought her a glorious sheaf of chrysanthemums, and the Awkward Man gave her, quite gracefully, another little, old, limp book from his library.

The morning rose bright, clear, and chilly. Everyone was up early because the travelers needed to leave in time to catch the nine o’clock train. The horse was harnessed, and Uncle Alec was waiting by the door. Aunt Janet was crying, but everyone else was trying hard not to. The Awkward Man and Mrs. Dale came to see off their favorite. Mrs. Dale brought her a beautiful bunch of chrysanthemums, and the Awkward Man handed her another little, old, worn-out book from his library, quite gracefully.

“Read it when you are sad or happy or lonely or discouraged or hopeful,” he said gravely.

“Read it when you’re sad, happy, lonely, discouraged, or hopeful,” he said seriously.

“He has really improved very much since he got married,” whispered Felicity to me.

“He's really improved a lot since he got married,” Felicity whispered to me.

Sara Stanley wore a smart new travelling suit and a blue felt hat with a white feather. She looked so horribly grown up in it that we felt as if she were lost to us already.

Sara Stanley wore a stylish new travel outfit and a blue felt hat with a white feather. She looked so painfully grown-up in it that we felt like she was already gone from us.

Sara Ray had vowed tearfully the night before that she would be up in the morning to say farewell. But at this juncture Judy Pineau appeared to say that Sara, with her usual luck, had a sore throat, and that her mother consequently would not permit her to come. So Sara had written her parting words in a three-cornered pink note.

Sara Ray had tearfully promised the night before that she would get up in the morning to say goodbye. But at this point, Judy Pineau showed up to say that, just like always, Sara had a sore throat, and her mom wouldn't let her come. So, Sara had written her farewell in a pink, three-cornered note.

“My OWN DARLING FRIEND:—WORDS CANNOT EXPRESS my feelings over not being able to go up this morning to say good-bye to one I so FONDLY ADORE. When I think that I cannot SEE YOU AGAIN my heart is almost TOO FULL FOR UTTERANCE. But mother says I cannot and I MUST OBEY. But I will be present IN SPIRIT. It just BREAKS MY HEART that you are going SO FAR AWAY. You have always been SO KIND to me and never hurt my feelings AS SOME DO and I shall miss you SO MUCH. But I earnestly HOPE AND PRAY that you will be HAPPY AND PROSPEROUS wherever YOUR LOT IS CAST and not be seasick on THE GREAT OCEAN. I hope you will find time AMONG YOUR MANY DUTIES to write me a letter ONCE IN A WHILE. I shall ALWAYS REMEMBER YOU and please remember me. I hope we WILL MEET AGAIN sometime, but if not may we meet in A FAR BETTER WORLD where there are no SAD PARTINGS.
“Your true and loving friend,

“SARA RAY”

“My own dear friend:—Words can't express how I feel about not being able to come this morning to say goodbye to someone I so fondly adore. When I think about not seeing you again, my heart feels almost too full to say anything. But my mom says I can't go, and I have to obey. I will be there in spirit. It just breaks my heart that you're going so far away. You have always been so kind to me and never hurt my feelings like others do, and I will really miss you. But I genuinely hope and pray that you will be happy and successful wherever you end up and that you won't be seasick on the vast ocean. I hope you'll find time among your many responsibilities to write me a letter once in a while. I will always remember you, and please remember me. I hope we will meet again one day, but if not, may we meet in a far better world where there are no sad goodbyes.
“Your true and loving friend,

“Sara Ray”

“Poor little Sara,” said the Story Girl, with a queer catch in her voice, as she slipped the tear-blotted note into her pocket. “She isn’t a bad little soul, and I’m

“Poor little Sara,” said the Story Girl, with a strange catch in her voice, as she slipped the tear-stained note into her pocket. “She isn’t a bad little soul, and I’m

sorry I couldn’t see her once more, though maybe it’s just as well for she’d have to cry and set us all off. I WON’T cry. Felicity, don’t you dare. Oh, you dear, darling people, I love you all so much and I’ll go on loving you always.”

sorry I couldn’t see her one more time, but maybe it’s just as well because she’d end up crying and make all of us upset. I WON’T cry. Felicity, please don’t you dare. Oh, you dear, wonderful people, I love you all so much and I’ll keep loving you always.”

“Mind you write us every week at the very least,” said Felicity, winking furiously.

“Make sure you write to us every week at the very least,” said Felicity, winking energetically.

“Blair, Blair, watch over the child well,” said Aunt Janet. “Remember, she has no mother.”

“Blair, Blair, take good care of the child,” said Aunt Janet. “Remember, she doesn’t have a mother.”

The Story Girl ran over to the buggy and climbed in. Uncle Blair followed her. Her arms were full of Mrs. Dale’s chrysanthemums, held close up to her face, and her beautiful eyes shone softly at us over them. No good-byes were said, as she wished. We all smiled bravely and waved our hands as they drove out of the lane and down the moist red road into the shadows of the fir wood in the valley. But we still stood there, for we knew we should see the Story Girl once more. Beyond the fir wood was an open curve in the road and she had promised to wave a last farewell as they passed around it.

The Story Girl dashed over to the buggy and hopped in. Uncle Blair followed her. Her arms were full of Mrs. Dale’s chrysanthemums, which she held close to her face, and her beautiful eyes sparkled softly at us over them. No goodbyes were exchanged, as she preferred. We all smiled bravely and waved our hands as they drove out of the lane and down the damp red road into the shadows of the fir trees in the valley. But we remained standing there, knowing we would see the Story Girl once more. Beyond the fir trees was an open curve in the road, and she had promised to give one last wave as they passed around it.

We watched the curve in silence, standing in a sorrowful little group in the sunshine of the autumn morning. The delight of the world had been ours on the golden road. It had enticed us with daisies and rewarded us with roses. Blossom and lyric had waited on our wishes. Thoughts, careless and sweet, had visited us. Laughter had been our comrade and fearless Hope our guide. But now the shadow of change was over it.

We stood silently, a sad little group in the sunshine of a fall morning, watching the curve. We had experienced the joys of the world on that golden road. It had lured us in with daisies and rewarded us with roses. Flowers and songs had catered to our desires. Carefree and sweet thoughts had come to us. Laughter had been our companion, and fearless Hope had led us. But now, the shadow of change loomed over it all.

“There she is,” cried Felicity.

“There she is,” shouted Felicity.

The Story Girl stood up and waved her chrysanthemums at us. We waved wildly back until the buggy had driven around the curve. Then we went slowly and silently back to the house. The Story Girl was gone.

The Story Girl stood up and waved her chrysanthemums at us. We waved back enthusiastically until the buggy had turned the corner. Then we walked slowly and quietly back to the house. The Story Girl was gone.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!